OF PRfNC^ Bramhall, John, 1594-1663 The works of the Most Reverend Father in God, Digitized by the Internet Archive in 2015 https://archive.org/details/worksofmostrever05bram THE WORKS OF ARCHBISHOP BRAMHALL. II / 3 THE WORKS OF THE MOST REVEREND FATHER IN GOD, JOHN BRAMHALL, D. SOMETIME LORD ARCHBISHOP OF ARMAGH, PRIMATE AND METROPOLITAN OF ALL IRELAND. A LIFE OF THE AUTHOR, AND A COLLECTION OF HIS LETTERS. VOL. V. OXFORD : JOHN HENRY PARKER. MDCCCXLV. WITH OXFORD : FEINTED UY I. SHBIMPTON. PREFACE. The present volume contains Part the Fourth (and last) of Archbishop BramhalFs Works, which with the Index com- pletes the publication. The volume consists, partly, of several tracts upon various theological subjects, written at different periods, but published for the first time, after BramhalFs death, in the folio edition of his Works, and reprinted here from that edition ; and partly also, of three sermons, being the whole of those published by Bramhall himself during his lifetime, reprinted also from the folio edition, as the original sermons in their separate form have not been met with. A consider- able number of sermons, in addition to these three, were it appears prepared by Bramhall for publication, but were acci- dentally destroyed*. And some funeral sermons of his are also mentioned^. The criticism of Dean Comber however who records the occasion and circumstances under which one of these was delivered, is so far borne out by the three sermons still existing and here published, that it is not pro- ■ See the Life of Bramhall, above in vol. i., p. xxxiv. b For Mr. Slingsby, Lord Strafford's secretary, who was slain in the civil wars, at Gisborough Jan. 15, 164§ (Whitelocke's Memor,, p. 63). His body was carried to York, and buried in the Cathedral there, after a sermon by Bramhall, "who" (says Rush- worth, vol. V. p. 774), "had a large ex- perience of him." Also for Sir Chris- topher Wandesford (Dean Comber's Mem. of Wandesford, p. 140), whom he had attended at his death (id. ibid, p. 132). Another sermon,cntitled" The liOyal Prophet," preached at St. Peter's in York (5. e. the Cathedral) on Mon- day July 13, 1668, at the Summer As- sizes, by Will. Bramhall, Rector of Goldsbrough and one of his Majesty's Chaplains (4to. York 1668), is errone- ously attributed to Archbishop Bram- hall in the Preacher's Guide. Bramhall, says Comber (as just quoted, p. 140), " was not either by nature or study much of an orator." And compare what Vesey himself says of him in his Life, above in vol. i. p. xiv. ; and the quotation from Thurloe's State Papers, given above in vol. iii. p. 23. note f. PREFACE. bable the loss of the remainder has much diminished their author's reputation. The Sermon upon the Restoration (Discourse iii.) has been lately reprinted by Mr. Brogden^ ; and the Discourse to Sir Henry de Vic, of Persons dying without Baptism (Discourse v.), has also found a place in another series of republications^. Of both of these, of the other two Sermons (Discourses ii.f, iv.), of the Answer to Captain Steward's Papers (Discourse vi.), and of the Reply to S. N.'s Guide of Faith (Discourse vii.), such account as is needed, may be found in the notes to the several Discourses and in vol. i. pp. xxxiii., xxxiv. Some account may be found also in the last-named place of the first Discourse in the volume, upon the Sabbath and Lord's Day. This, there is no doubt, was written about 1658 or 9 in Holland, although not published until 1677, after the author's death, in the folio edition of his Works ^. It is not so plain however to whom it was addressed. The case stands thus. It appears from the tract itself^, that a friend (unnamed) had requested Bramhall's opinion on the subject of it, some time apparently in 1658, in general terms ; and that Bramhall had accordingly com- plied with his request by a " discourse" upon the question, ^ Illustrations of the Liturgy and Ritual of the United Church of Eng- land and Ireland, vol. iii. pp. 471-502. 8vo. Lond. 1842. The Speeches at the end of the Sermon are omitted, and the Sermon itself not very carefully or accurately reprinted. e Tracts of Anglican Fathers, vol. II. Pt. viii. pp. 153-159. Lond. Svo. 1841, where it is reprinted from the folio edition very carefully and accurately, with the exception of a (seemingly in- tentional) alteration, obviously incor- rect, in p. 174. 1. 27. of this edition, the line being there read thus, "there may not be the same invincible neces- sity " &c. f The prayer from the Scotch Liturgy (so to call it), prefixed to the Sermon before the Marquis of Newcastle (be- low pp. 89, 90), appears to have struck Bramhall ; as he refers to it again five years later in his Fair Warning, c. xiii. (vol. iii. p. 283, Disc. i. Pt. ii). It is curious, that the very same prayer (for this Liturgy or rather Directory was in use and frequently reprinted as late as at least 1635), is quoted by the Cove- nanters themselves in the very same year (164|), — in which the Sermon was preached, in the " Declaration of Reasons for assisting the Parliament of England against the Papists and Prelatical Army, by the General Assem- bly of the Kirk of Scotland" (Rushw., vol. vi. p. 472) ; where the aid given to the Scots against the French (as men- tioned below p. 89. note a), and subse- quently against "the general Popish faction" (in 1573, in the capture of Edinburgh Castle by English troops when held for the Queen by Kirkaldy of Grange), are assigned by them as rea- sons (not for supporting the king but) for assisting the English rebels. K See above in vol. i. p. xxxiii. notes f, g ; and below p. 74. note n. •» Below pp. 9-11, 74. PREFACE. addressed to no particular controversy upon it, but treating generally upon the immutability of the ordinance of the Lord's Day, and upon the authority on which the change rests from the seventh day to the first. A fragment of a letter still exists, and has been printed above in vol. i. of this edition (pp. xcviii-ci. as Letter XL of the series), which, as re- gards the place whence it was written, and in its contents, agrees exactly with the "discourse^' thus described; and this fragment, which was copied and preserved by Bp. Barlow, is endorsed by him as addressed to Dr. (Nicholas) Bernard, sometime Dean of Ardagh and Chaplain to Archbishop Ussher, a person certainly upon terms of friendship with Bramhall'. If this letter be identical with the discourse, and if Bp. Barlow's endorsement be correct, it follows, that the tract (which was addressed to the same friendj who had elicited the preliminary "discourse'') was likewise addressed to Dr. Bernard. It appears however further, from other pas- sages in the tract, that subsequently to writing this " dis- course," Bramhall accidentally met with a book written by the friend to whom he had addressed it, and with another by Dr. Heyliu, either in answer to this book or to which it was an answer, and which last he describes as " in part upon the subject" of the Sabbath question ; that he was induced upon this to write a formal treatise upon the point (viz. the tract itself), in order to moderate between the two^ : and that sub- sequently still, after his treatise was nearly completed, he received from England two books then just published by Dean Bernard"", containing certain papers of Archbishop Ussher's (at that time recently dead), and two among the rest upon the Sabbath question, and the abrogation of the Irish Articles ; of the existence of which, and of the con- troversy between Bernard and Heylin, which had arisen from * See below p, 74. j Below p. 11. ^ Below p. 11. ' Ibid. Below pp. 74, 81. notes n. p. PREFACE. them (or at least of Abp. Ussher's share in it), and which had in fact prompted the question originally put to him by his friend, he had been up to that time entirely ignorant. If Bernard then was really that friend, it seems inexplicable, that he should be mentioned by Bramhall in the closing section of his tract in terms, which seem to imply that then (while finishing the work) the Bishop had for the first time become aware that he was at all concerned in the matter. And if the terms in which Bernard is mentioned be not thought necessarily to imply this (which however they appear to do), it remains still inexplicable, on the same supposition, how Bramhall should then for the first time have discovered Ussher's connection with the dispute (which he affirms in plain words) ; since there is no book of Bernard^s upon the subject which is not made up almost entirely of Ussher's own writings, and with Ussher^s name prominently placed in the title-page, and no work of Heylin^s in answer to Bernard which is not expressly directed in point of fact against Ussher rather than against his Chaplain". Nor can we suppose, what, if allowable, would remove this difficulty, that the first section of the tract (where the treatises of Heylin and his opponent are mentioned) was written, as well as the last section, subsequently to the remainder of the work, and that one of Bernard's books described in the latter is to be identified with the "trea- tise" of the friend alluded to in the former. For the words of the first section are inconsistent with such a supposition ; not to mention, that Bernard's books were sent to Bram- hall from England, while Heylin's tract and liis adversary's ° Heylin's Reply to Bernard is en- in some otiiers. To wl)ich is added titled, " Respondet Petnis oj the An- an Appendix in Answer to certain swer of Peter Heylin D,D. to so much passages in Mr. Sanderson's History of Dr. Beniard's Book entituled the of the Life and Reign of K. Charles, Judgment of the late Primate of Ire- relating to the Lord Primate, the Ar- land &c. as he is made a Party to by ticles of Ireland, and the Earl of Straf- Ihe said Lord Primate in the I^oint of ford, in which the Respondent is con- the Sabbath, And by the said Doctor ccrned." Lond. 4to. 1658. PREFACE. were accidentally found by him in a friend's possession, so that the last-named could not be identical with either of the for- mer ; and, lastly, that Bernard's books could neither of them be rightly described as a ' treatise by him^ upon the Sabbath question, inasmuch as the fragments which are contained in them upon the subject, are not his at all, but Archbishop Ussher's. On the other hand, the Letter above referred to tallies so well with the description given of the " discourse,'' that it is hard to suppose them distinct. It is still less likely, that Bp. Barlow, who probably took his copy of the Letter from the original, should have endorsed a wrong address upon it. And in addition to this, it does not appear, that there was ever any treatise of Heylin's which could be said to be "partly" upon the Sabbath question, except his reply to Bernard''. It appears on the whole, then, that Bram- hall's tract was probably addressed to Dean Bernard, although the editor can offer no explanation of the difficulties above suggested, which lie in the way of the supposition. Subjoined to this Preface, for want of a better place, will be found a Letter of Bramhall's printed by Whitaker in his History of Richmondshire, the existence of which was un- fortunately not known to the editor until the first volume of the present edition was printed off p. It should have appeared ° The only other book of Heyliu's upon the subject at all in his History of the Sabbath which is about nothing else : not to add, that it was published so long before as 1636. V Some letters of Bramhall's upon the state of the Irish Church, addressed to Laud, besides that found among the State Papers and printed above in vol. i. pp. Ixxix-lxxxii, are mentioned in the Strafford Letters, vol. i. pp. 212, 331 ; ii. p. 101 : but are imfortunately not preserved. And a curious paper, which may serve to illustrate Bramhall's opi- nions respecting rites and ceremonies (see above in vol. iii. p. 170, and below pp. 123, 21 5), has been rescued from ob- livion in a dissenting publication of the last century, though with no very friend- ly motives ; entitled, " The Manner of Consecration of the Bishops in Dub- lin by the Lord Primate in the year 1660," appointing (Sunday) January 27. (166^) for the Consecration (see the Life of Bramhall in vol. i. p. xiii), and signed " Jo. Armachanus." It con- sists of a rather minute programme of the Procession, Service, Anthem, &c,, to be used upon that occasion, sent by the Primate *' to those concerned, to the end that all things might be done in order ;" and is printed at length in p. 338. of vol. ii. of a book by one Richard Baron called The Pillars of Priestcraft and Orthodoxy Shaken (8vo. Lond. 1768). The opportunity may be here taken of clearing up two difficulties respecting dates, in Bramhall's Life, of no par- ticular importance unless for the sake PREFACE. as the first of the series then published, being earlier in date than any of them. The following quotation, professedly taken from Arch- bishop Bramhall, which is found in a posthumous work at- tributed (although upon grounds far from conclusive) to Bp. Ken^, is here added for the sake of its contents. Some- thing to a similar purpose may be found in the Preface to the Replication to the Bishop of Chalcedon (in vol. ii.) and elsewhere in other works of Bramhall, but the passage itself does not occur. Whence Ken (or the author of the tract) derived it, the editor is entirely ignorant. " He was a wise and good and reverend son of my bosom who said, ^ that in the greatest maturity of his judgment and integrity of his conscience, when most redeemed from juve- nile errors, popular fallacies, vulgar partialities, and secular flatteries, he declared, to the present age, and posterity, that since he was capable to move in so serious a search and weighty a disquisition as that of religion is ; as his greatest design was, through God^s grace, to find out, and persevere in, such a profession of Christian religion, as hath most of truth and order, of power and peace, of holiness and solem- of accuracy. In vol. i. p. xi. note a. the writer in the Biographia Britannica is shewn to be mistaken in the date he assigns for Bramhall's return to England upon the Restoration. It ap- pears (from White Kennet's Register, p. 288), that he had misunderstood his own authority; the Public Intelligence which he quotes, of Oct. 23, 1660, containing the tidings of Bramhall's arrival in that month, not at London, but in Dublin. In the same volume, p. xvii. note D, a discrepancy is no- ticed between Bp. Vesey and Browne Willis respecting the date of Bram- hall's appointment to his Prebend at York ; the former supposing it to have preceded Abp. Matthews' death in 1628, the latter assigning it to June 13, 1633. Willis, who had access to the York Registers, and gives a precise date, would be more pro1)ably right than Vesey, who speaks only in vague terms and with less authentic infor- mation ; and any doubt upon the sub- ject is removed by a letter of Laud's to Strafford, then Viscount Wentworth, dated July 30, 1631, from which it ap- pears that Bramhall was at that date intended for the Prebend but not yet appointed. (StrafF. Letters, vol. i. p. 58). "J Bp. Ken (as is supposed), in a tract entitled, " Expostulatoria : or, The Complaints of the Church of England against 1. Undue Ordination. II. Loose Prophaneness. III. Un- conscionable Symony. IV. Encroach- ing Pluralities. V. Careless non- Residence, now reigning among Her Clergy. To which is added a List of the non-Residents," &c. &c.8vo. Lond. 1711. pp. 8, 9 (publ. after Ken's death) — speaking in the person of the Church of England, and quoting from ^^Arch- bishop Bramhall." PREFACE. nity, of Divine verity, and Catholic antiquity, of true charity and holy constancy : so he could not (apart from all pre- judices and prepossessions) find in any other Church or Church-way, antient or modern, either more of the good he desired, or less of the evil he would avoid, than he had a long time discerned, and, upon a strict scrutiny, more and more observed, in the frame and form, in the constitution and settled dispensation, of the Church of England/ ' No where,' says he, 'Diviner mysteries, no where sounder doctrines, holier morals, warmer devotions, apter rituals, or comelier cere- monies. All which together, by a meet and happy concur- rence of piety and prudence, brought forth such spirituals and graces, both in their habits, exercises, and comforts, as are the quintessence and life, the soul and seal, of true reli- gion j those more immediate and special influences of God's Holy Spirit upon the soul, those joint operations of the Blessed Trinity, for the Justification, Sanctification, and Sal- vation of a sinner/ A. W. H. October, 1845. ( LETTER^ Noble Sir, Amongst so many and so importante occasions to have but once thought upon a poore country friend had bene suffi- ciente : but as it is I thanke you^ and rest yet more obliged. Your goodness makes a burthen imposed to seeme a curtesy, and a favor done to be a benefitt received. Practise and emploiment to a lawyer is beneficial^ and may deserve thankes, but to you p'judiciall^ only it affordes you matter for some virtue to worke upon. Day and night do not more duly succeed one another, than our hopes and feares of your success have done. Nowe we seeme to sayle in the haven, having intelligence of his Majestie's most gracious answer'' ; yet even now, whilest I am writing this letter, I heare newes of some disgusts, to speak plainly, a dissolution'^. But your known wisedomes will not suffer me to hold it a thing possible. We offer dayly for you the tribute of our prayers. And when we heare of an happy end of this long session will then stile it parliamentum beatum, beatus ante obiturn nemo. My good friend and neighbour Mr. Moody is come upp to solicite you about his old hospitall business. I know how prepense you have allwayes bene to do him good, and how needless it is for me to interpose my suite. It goes hard, that they must judge of superstition who doe not know what is superstition ; that a diamond should be forfeited because it hath a specke or flawe ; that piety should grow to be a " From Whitaker's History of Rich- ^ Viz. the answers of Charles I. to mondshire, vol. ii. pp. 152, 153. It the Petition of Right, June 2 and was '* found among the papers at Kirt- June 7, 1628. lington," Wandesford's house in York- « Parliament was not dissolved until shire, and was " written ahout the year March 10, 162|; but messages from 1628, when Bramhall was Sub-dean of the King were brought June 2 and June Ripon, and when Wentworth and Wan- 5, declaring his intention of ending the desford were on the point of changing Session on June 10. their political connexions" (Whitaker, The Session began March 17, ibid.) See also the Life of Bramhall, 162^. in vol. i. of the present edition, p. iv. LETTER. supplanter of charity^ and the warrant of a parlament be no security from the process of an ordinary courte^. But I forgett myself and crave pardon. God bless you, keep you. And for mine owne parte, I shall rest a dayly oratoure for your whole house in general, and to yourself in speciall. A most observante and obliged friend, JOHN BRAMHALL. Ripon, June 18. To his right worthy Frind Christophere Wandesford, Esq. at his Chambers in Westminster, these. ^ This refers of course to Mr. Moody ; culars of his business were, further than but it does not appear what the parti- the letter itself hints at them. CONTENTS OF VOL. V. Page Discourse of the Sabbath and Lord's Day. Part iv. Discourse i. . . . . . . 3 Sermon on 2 Sam. x. 12, before the Marquis of Newcastle, being then ready to meet the Scotch army, preached in York Minster, Jan. 28, 164i Part iv. Discourse ii. . 87 Sermon on Ps. cxxvi. 7, preached at Dubhn April 23, 1661, being the day of his Majesty's Coronation : with two Speeches in the House of Peers. Part iv. Discourse iii. Ill Sermon on Prov. xxviii. 13, preached in St. Patrick's Cathedral, Dubhn, June 16, 1661, before the Honourable House of Commons, at their solemn receiving the Sacra- ment. Part iv. Discourse iv. .145 Short Occasional Discourses written while in exile : . 1 65 Viz. 1. Of Persons dying without Baptism; to Sir Henry de Vic. Part iv. Discourse v. . . .167 2. An Answer to two Papers, brought by Captain Steward, Of Protestants' Ordination, and the Ministry of Reconciliation: with a Letter to Miss Cheubien. Part iv. Discourse vi. . ,181 An Answer to S. N.'s Objections against Protestants' Ordi- nation in the Twentieth Chapter of his Guide of Faith. Part iv. Discourse vii. . . . .193 0 THE WORKS OF ARCHBISHOP BRAMHALL. FART THE FOURTH ; CONTAINING THE DISCOURSES ON MISCELLANHOUS SUBJECTS. BRAMHALL. DISCOURSE I. THE CONTROVERSIES ABOUT THE SABBATH ANT) THE LOBD'S BAY, WITH THEIR RESPECTIVE OBLIGATIONS; CLEARLY, SUCCINCTLY, AND IMPARTIALLY, STATED, DISCUSSED, AND DETERMINED. BY JOHN BRAMHALL, D.t)., B 2 CONTENTS. Page SECTION THE FIRST. The author's tears and doubts. . . ... .9 satisfied. . . . . , , . . .11 [A. Of the Sabbath.] SECTION THE SECOND. The question concerning the name Sabbath impertinent. . . . ib. And [concerning] heathenish festivals. . . . . .12 And other weekly holy-days. . . . . . . ib. SECTION THE THIRD. Two questions concerning the Sabbath. . . . . .1.3 SECTION THE FOURTH. I. First, whether it were a nioral (or natural) law. . . . . ib. Natural reason dictateth not the holiness of one day in the week more than another. . . . . . . .14 First reason; — [from the testimony of man's own conscience.] . ib. Second reason ; — [from the impossibility of the same day of the week being observed by all mankind. . . . ib. Third reason; — [because the day has been changed.] . .15 An objection answered. . . . . .16 Fourth reason ; — [from the grounds of the commandment of the Sabbath.] . . . . . .17 Moral upon supposition a contradiction. . . .18 SECTION THE FIFTH. II. The /)05?/u'p law of the Sabbath. . . . . . ih. 6 CONTENTS. SECTION THE SIXTH. Page First promulgation pretended, Gen. ii. . v • 19 1. Gen. ii. 3. no precept. . . . . . • i^. First reason. . . . . . . .20 Second reason. . . . . . .21 The first Sabbath. . . . . . . ib 2. The meaning of Gen. ii. 3. . . . . . ib. The opinion of the Fathers. . . . . .22 Authorities answered. . . . . . .23 [Origen. [. . . . . . . ib. St. Cyprian. . . . . . . .24 St. Basil and St. Gregory Nazianzen. . . . .25 St. Athanasius. . . . . . . ib. Epiphanius.] . . . . . . .26 SECTION THE SEVENTH. The law of the Fourth Commandment. . . . .28 [Conclusion.] . . . . . . . .29 [B. Of the Lord's Day.] [SECTION THE EIGHTH. Of the Lord's Day, the question not so great as some imagine. . 30 SECTION THE NINTH. Five questions. . . . . . . . .32 SECTION THE TENTH. I. First, by what authority the Sabbath was changed. . . . ib. [If not by our Lord's, — which there is no cause to doubt, — at least by that of the Apostles. . . . . . . ib. Undeniable, that the Lord's Day is an Apostolical tradition.] . 33 First objection ; — [that this would render it only a human law. . 36 It is not a prudential constitution merely. . . .37 Second objection ; — [that there is no precept in Scripture for the change of day. . . . . . . ib. 1. It is immaterial whether there be a formal precept. . ib. 2. whether there be a writteii precept. . 38 3. It is not so clear that there is no precept of the kind re- corded in Scripture. . . . . . ib. Conclusion.] . . . . . . .41 CONTENTS. Page SECTION THE ELEVENTH. II. When the Lord's Day began first to be observed. . . .41 [Through the whole Church immediately after the Apostolic age. . 42 And in the days of the Apostles themselves. . . . .43 Rev. i. 10. . . . . . . . ib. The Judaico-Christian observance of the Jewish Easter and of the Jewish Sabbath or Saturday.] . . . .44 1 Cor. xvi. 2. . . . . . . .47 [Acts XX. 7. . . . . . . . iS Acts ii. 1. . . . . . . .51 Passages in the Gospels. . . . . . no Conclusion.] . . . . . . oS SECTION THE TWELFTH. III. Why tlie weekly festival changed from Saturday. . . . ib. SECTION THE THIRTEENTH. IV. Whether the J^ord's Day may be changed. . .61 [Such a change unlawful. . . . . , . ()2 1. No sufficient authority. ..... ib. 2. The ground of the ordinance prohibits a change. . . G-'? 3. The perpetuity of the duty prohibits a change.] . . ib. SECTION THE FOURTEENTH. V. Of the manner of sanctifying the Lord's Day. . . . .64 [1. According to the law of nature. . . . . ib. 2. • the evangelical law. . . . .Go 3. the positive law of God. . . . .66 4. human laws. . . . , .67 Conclusion.] ........ ib. SECTION THE FIFTEENTH. Objections out of the Homilies considered. . . . .68 [The Homily of the Place and Time of Prayer.] . . ib. SECTION THE SIXTEENTH. The conclusion concerning my Lord Primate. . . . .73 [L Respecting the Sabbath and Lord's Day. . . .77 2. the Irish Articles. . . . . .80 3. the Earl of Strafford.] . . . .83 S07 PEIHGETOH THSOLOGIO&Ii THE CONTROVERSIES ABOUT THE SABBATH, AND THE LORD'S DAY [first printed at DUBLIN, A.D, 1676, AMONG THE author's collected WORKS^.] SECTION THE FIRST. You desired my judgment of the true state of the question The concerning the Sabbath and the Lord's Day, indefinitely, ?e"anrand without intimating any particular question now agitated f^ou^ts. about them. Whereupon I suspected, that either Thcophilus Brabourne^s'^ recanted error, of the perpetual morality of the Jewish Sabbath and an absolute necessity that all Christians were obliged to observe it everlastingly, had been revived to trouble the Church ; or that Anabaptism had spread its roots wider and deeper in England of late, which doth not allow so much as a relative holiness of one day, or one place, or one person, more than another '^j or, at the least, that the a [For an account of this tract, and of the person to whom it was probably- addressed, see the Preface to the pre- sent volume.] [Theophilus Brabourne was "an obscure schoolmaster, or, as some say, a minister, of Suffolk" (Wood, Ath. Oxon. ii. 541. ed. Bliss), who in 1628 published a book supporting the doc- trine mentioned above, entitled " A Discourse upon the Sabbath Day, viz." (among other points) "that It is Not Abolished, and that the Lord's Day is not the Sabbath by Divine Institution" (Lond. 4to.) ; which he followed in 1632 by a second, under the title of " A Defence of that most Ancient and Sacred Ordinance of God, the Sabbath Day" (Lond. 4to., reprinted 8vo. 1660, according to Watts) ; and in 1654 by a third in answer to a Mr. Ceilings. He was summoned before Abp. Laud in 1634 or 5, and compelled to conform. See Heylin's Life of Laud, Pt. II. pp. 257, 258; and Fuller's Ch. Hist., bk. XL c. ii. § 32.] = [See Fred. Spanheim's Historical Narration of the Oiriginal &c. of the Sect of the Anabaptists, c, iv. p. 34. as translated into English and jiublished at London, 4to. 1646.1 10 DISCOURSE OF THE SABBATH Part opinion of some eminent divines had sprouted up higher — — — than formerly it used to do in our coasts, who have asserted a power and liberty to the Catholic Church, or to any parti- cular Church, to translate the public assemblies of the present Church from the Lord's Day to any other day in the week, and to make that to be their Lord^s Day ; yea, with such a latitude as not to bind the Church to the septenary number, which, if it thought fit, might set apart one day in eight or ten for the service of God^. And although none of these did ever actually change the day, nor any of them ever go about to change it, that I have read of, except one^ (neither do I condemn him, but leave the credit of the story to the author), yet I feared, lest this bold licentious age, under the mistaken notion of Christian Hberty, (like Africa) might produce some such new monster : and according to my suspicion I applied [Such a doctrine was held by many eminent doctors in tlie Roman schools; as, e.g. Tostatus, Suarez, and (though less broadly) Thomas Aquinas : for whom see Heylin, Hist, of Sabb., Pt. II. c. vi. § 1, 2. But Bramhall doubt- less refers to the similar doctrine held by nearly all the Reformers upon the sub- ject, e. g. by Calvin (see the next note), Zuingle, Bullinger, &c. ; of whom also a list with proofs may be seen in Heylin, ibid. § 6. (and see also his Respondet Petrus, sect. ii. pp. 17 — 19. 4to. Lond. 1658) ; where their doctrine on the sub- ject is summed up under three heads, " 1. that the keeping holy one day of seven is not the moral part of the Fourth Commandment, or to be reckoned as a part of the law of nature ; 2. that the Lord's Day is not founded on Divine commandment but onely on the autho- rity of the Church;" and " 3. that the Church hath still authoritie to change the day and to transferre it to some other .'^ — Tindal and Frith are the only two Englishmen quoted by Heylin, but the former is one of the most extreme of the party. — "As for the Saboth," he says, " a great matter, we be Lords over the Saboth, and may yet chaunge it into the Monday or any other day, as we see neede ; or may make every tenth day holy daye onely, if we see a cause why : we may make two every weeke, if it were expedient, and one not enough to teach the people. Neither was there any cause to chaunge it from the Saterday then to put difference be- twene us and the Jewes, and least we should become servauntes unto the day after their superstition : neither yieeded we any holy day at all,i{ the people myght be taught without it" (Tindal, Aun- swere unto Maister More's first booke, c. XXV. Works, p. 287. Lond. 1573).] * [" Apud quem" (scil. Calvin) "agitatum diu ferunt de transferenda solemnitate Dominica in feriam quin- tain'' (scil. Thursday) ; — J oh. Barclay, Paraenesis ad Sectarios, lib. i. c. 13. p. 160. as published at Cologne in 1617 cum permissu superiorum : — quoted by Heylin. Calvin himself in his Institutes goes nearly as far as this : — " Si quis banc numeri observationem ceu nimis argutam fastidiat, nihil impedio quo- minus simplicius accipiat ; Dominuni certum diem ordinasse" &c. ; — " ita tamen tit superstitiosa dierum observatio arceatur" (Calv., Instit., II. viii. 31. p. 99. ed. Amstel. 1667, and margin);— and again ; — " Non sine delectu Domi- nicam quem vocamus diem veteres in locum Sabbathi subrogarunt — and a little further ; — " Neque sic septena- rium numerum moror ut ejus servituti Ecclesiam adstringam ; neque enim Ecclesias damnavero, quas alios con- ventibus suis solennes dies habeant, modo a superstitione absint" (Id., ibid., 34. p. 1 00). Barclay was the author of the once celebrated Argenis, and is cer- tainly a prejudiced witness. An ac- count of him may be found in Bayle, in the 2nd. edit, of the Biogr. Brit., and in Chalmers.] AND LORD^S DAY. 11 mv discourse to the establishing of the perpetual necessity of Discourse observing the Lord^s Day by all Christians^ and the iramuta- ^ — bility of it. Neither do I shrink now from any thing I said then. Since, I found by chance in the hands of a friend two satisfied, treatises, the one yours, the other Dr. Heylin^s^, written in part upon this subject. I confess, my cursory Yie^Y of them was not sufficient whereupon to ground an exact discussion of the diflPerences between you, but sufficient to direct me to 908 the true state of the question ; which, if I conceive rightly, doth not much concern those things which are truly contro- verted at this day in the Christian world. I shall deliver you my judgment clearly and succinctly, rather paring away what seemeth to me superfluous, than adding any thing that is heterogeneous, to encumber the question. [A. Of the Sabbath.] SECTION THE SECOND. As, first, I boggle not at the name of Sabbath apphed to The ques- the Lord^s Day, so we understand it rightly of an analogical cerning" Sabbath. The immutable law of nature doth require, that ^s^bbath^ God be worshipped, and that some time be set apart for the imperti- worship of God. This indefinite time was limited to the seventh day by the positive law of God, as the day peculiarly designed to the public worship of God ; which ordinance was to last as long as the Jewish polity j but that being expired, the first day was set apart to Christians for the same end. So, without controversy, our day succeedeth their day in the performance of that everlasting duty, which by the law of nature we owe to God. Those days which are designed to the same end, are capable of the same denomination. To be a sabbath, or a day of " rest,'^ is common to them both. Yet, I confess, I judge other names more proper than that of Sabbath; either Sunday, in a civii dialect, or the Lord's f [There is some difficulty in ascer in sect. xvi. pp. 73, 7^. An account of taining what " treatises" are here in- the matter may be found in the Preface tended, arising from what is said below to the present volume.] 12 DISCOURSE or THE SABBATH Part Day, ill an ecclesiastical. But to imagine, that because our '- — day succeedetli theirs in the performance of that moral duty which we owe to God, therefore an express commandment to sanctify their day doth oblige us to observe our day, or therefore our Lord^s Day is subject to the rules of the Jewish Sabbath, is just such another mistake, as if a man should argue thus, — Baptism succeedeth circumcision, therefore God^s injunction of circumcision to Abraham doth oblige us to be baptized, or therefore all the laws of circumcision do bind Christians in Baptism. As the Sacraments are diverse, Jewish and Christian, so are their grounds. And [con- Secondly, neither do I trouble mvself about those autho- heathen- rities or testimonies which are brought out of heathenish vais!^^** writers, to prove that the seventh and eighth days Avere esteemed holy by themS; because I esteem the whole dis- course to be impertinent to our present controversy. For neither were those observations universal (as all the laws of nature are), nor the worship Divine worship, nor the object the true God ; neither did they ground their worship upon right reason, but upon heathenish lies and fables. I might add, that they who make some of these allegations, do mis- take the day of the month for the day of the week*^. And other Thirdly, I quarrel with no man about the other weekly hoiy^days. holy-days besides the Lord^s Day; that is, Wednesday, Friday, and Saturday. The two former were never esteemed festivals by the Church, but fasts'. Saturday was kept festi- val indeed, but neither universally in all places, nor perpe- tually in all agesJ. Sunday alone hath been observed ever- more and every where. All these impertinent debates, concerning the name of the Sabbath, or other heathenish or Christian holy-days, I do willingly pass by in silence. [See, for instances, Heylin, Hist, of Sabb., Pt. I. c. iv. § 8—10.] [The example is set by no less an authority than Clement of Alexandria (Strom., lib. v. Op. torn, ii. p. 713. Oxon. 1715), and from him and one Aristobulus by Eusebius (Dem. Evang., lib. xiii. cc. 12, 13 ; pp. 667, 668 ; 677, 678, Paris. 1628), of quoting from Hesiod (Op. et Dies 768) such lines as, " npajToi/ eur) rcTpds re Kol €$56/J.r) Uphv ^f^ap," and others of a similar kind from Homer, Linus, and Callimachus, as though they were parallel to the Jewish Sabbatical periods. But it was left to more modern divines (e.g. Ames, Medull. TheoL, II. xv. 10. p. 294. Amstel. 1648) to quote them as di- rectly relating to the seventh day of the week instead of to that of the month.'l ' [See the authorities in Bingham, XXI. iii.] j [Ibid., XX. iii.]. AND LORD^S DAY. 13 DiSCOURSK SECTION THE THIRD. L Then to give you my sense of this present controversy Two ques- clearly and succinctly. — The main questions which concern ceming the the oid Sabbath, are two : first,, whether the law of nature s^^^^^^- (which is properly the moral law) doth prescribe to all man- kind the sanctification of this or that seventh day in parti- cular, or any seventh day in the week indefinitely ; secondly, if the law of nature do not prescribe it, whether it were imposed upon mankind by any positive law of God. SECTION THE FOURTH. To the first question I answer, that a law may be called i. First, moral, either from the end, that is, to regulate the manners it were a of men ; and in this sense, without doubt, the law of the JJaTurai) ^ Jewish Sabbath was, and the law of the Christian Lord^s ^^w. Day is, a moral law. Or a law may be called moral from the duration of it ; which is not made upon temporary respects, nor alterable according to the various exigences of times or places or persons. So a perpetual law is called a moral law, though it be no express precept of the law of nature. In this sense also, without doubt, the law of the Sabbath was a moral (that is to say, a perpetual) law ; I mean, respectively to the Jewish Church, or so long as that Church, religion, and polity did continue. Therefore it is called a " perpetual Exodxxxi. covenant,^^ and a " sign between" God and them "for ever." Thirdly, the moral law, in the most strict and proper sense, doth signify the law of nature ; that is, the dictate of right reason, that such and such things are good, [so] that it is disagreeable to the intellectual nature to omit them, and such and such things bad, so that'' it is disagreeable to the intellectual nature to practise them, or approve them. Now, 909 before I answer positively, whether this law of nature do pre- scribe the observation of a seventh day, it is necessary to premise this distinction : — the law of nature is sometimes taken strictly, for the principles of moral honesty, and con- clusions drawn evidently from them, which natural reason [** So bad that," in the folio edition ; apparently by a misprint.] 14 DISCOURSE OF THE SABBATH Part IV. Natural reason dic- tateth not the holi- ness of one day in the week more than ano- ther. First reason ; — [from the testimony of man's own con- science.] Second reason ; — [from the impossi- bility of the same day of the week being observed bv all man- kind.] doth dictate to all intellectual creatures ; and sometimes more largely, so as to comprehend not only such principles and conclusions adequate to them, but moreover aU such things as reason dictateth to all men to be consentaneous or agreeable to those principles or conclusions. In this second sense, it is undeniable, that the seventh day's Sabbath and the Lord's Day are both founded upon the law of nature : that is, the law of nature doth prescribe, that some time be set apart for the worship of God; and, in pursuance hereof, the positive law of God, or of the Church, doth set apart one day in the week for this time. But in the first and more proper sense, the law of nature dictateth nothing of our weekly account, or of the holiness of any one day in the week more than the rest. ^ly reasons to make good this assertion, are four. — The first is taken from the testimony of every man's own conscience. Let any man examine the practical notions of God and of religion, which he findeth dictated to him by natural reason ; and if his mind be serene, not clouded with unruly passions, nor diverted by exorbitant desires, especially if he have not extinguished those rays of heavenly light by a long custom of presumptuous and habitual sins, and so superstamped the image of Satan, or some brute beast, upon the image of God, already much decayed by the fall of man ; he shall find, that the light of natural reason doth dictate to him, that there is a God, and that this God ought to be worshipped, and some time set apart for His service ; but he shall find nothing at all of the computation of time by weeks, much less of one precise day in the week to be dedicated to the service of God. This knowledge is derived unto us, either by the revelation of God, or by education and the institution of man; as is confessed by the greater part of them, who stand for the perpetual morality of the Sabbath in this stricter sense. My second reason is taken from the absolute impossibility of observing one and the same precise day in the week by all mankind; by reason of the diff'erent rising of the sun in several countries, insomuch that our midnight is noonday with our antipodes; and much more, by reason of the im- possibihty of distinguishing one day in the week exactly from A\D lord's day. 15 another in many countries, who have no evenings and morn- Discoursk ings distinguished by the setting and rising of the sun, but all day, or all night, for two months, three months, four months, five months together : whereas the laws of nature are common to all mankind, and oblige all mankind, whom- soever, whensoever, wheresoever ; they are the indispensable rules of justice in God Himself. Positive laws are made "eVl TO irXelarov^'' — for such cases as do usually occur. In extraordinary cases, the law-giver may dispense with his own ordinances. But there is no dispensation with the law of nature, being the eternal rule of justice in God Himself, and imprinted by Him in the heart of man. And therefore, seeing, that not only the precise observation of one and the same day in several countries, but also the exact and distinct observation of any one day in seven in many countries, is often impossible, it foUoweth demonstratively, that the law of nature doth neither prescribe the observation of one and the same day precisely to all men, nor the observation of one day of seven distinctly to some men. My third reason is, because the law of nature is immutable Third and indispensable, as being a copy of the eternal rule of [because" justice in God, and therefore called the image of God, much JJ^^^ ^^H^ decayed by original sin, but not quite defaced. All other changed.] things are turning shadows upon the old exchange of this world, but in God alone there is no shadow of turning by [james i. change." Therefore the Schools do teach us, that God doth ^'^ often "will a cliange,'' but never "change His will"^.'' To will a change, argueth a change in us, not in God ; as a crown and a sword may hang immoveable upon the roof of a house, yet a man may remove himself from under the one to be under the other : but if God should change His will. He should be 10 mutable Himself ; for the will of God is God Himself™. ' [See Aristot . Ethic, V. xiv. 4. — " *Ev oTs odv avdyKf] /xev elireiv Ka66\ov, /iTj oTdf T6 5e opQSiS, rh ws eVl to TrAeov Ao/ijSai/fj 6 v6fjL0S, ovK ayvowi/ rb a/xap- rav6iJ.il/ov. — The argument in the text, from the different length of the day in different countries, may be found in full in Bp. White (Of the Sabbath, pp. 17-5—180. 3rd edit. 1636), and Heylin (Hist, of Sabb., Pt. I. c. iii. § 2, 3).] m ["Velle mutationem" — " Mutare voluntatem." Thoni. Aquin., Summ., P. Prima, qu. xix. art. 7. — " Quod non est in Deo aliquid quod non sit Deus." Pet. Lomb., Sent., lib. I. dist. viii. qu. V. tit. — See above in the Vindic. of True Liberty against Hobbes,Numb xv. (vol. iv. p. 108.) Disc. i. Pt. iii. The illustration of the sword and crown is borrowed from Anselm, according to Bramhall's own reference (see the Vindic. of True Lib., Numb. xii. ibid. 16 DISCOURSE OF THE SABBATH Pa^rt Therefore the dispensations of God may change^ and the '- — positive laws of God or man may change, according to the changes of places and persons and times; but the moral law, or law of nature, which is the unchangeable will of God or the eternal law of God to man, can never change. But it is evident and undeniable, that the Sabbath, or the day set apart for the senice of God, hath been justly changed from the seventh day to the first day of the week ; and the law of the Sabbath hath been changed. Therefore the law of the Sabbath is no express branch of the law of nature, and the obseiwation either of the first day or of the seventh day was not deteiTninately prescribed by the law of nature. An ob- It is objected", that though the law of nature do not pre- answered, scribe One certain determinate day in the week for the public service of God, yet it prescribetli some one day in the week indefinitely. Thus they confess, that by the law of nature all days are indiflPerent, and no one day holier in itself than another, but relatively, — as it is designed or employed to more holy uses than other days. But that which they object, is evidently untrue. Natural reason taketh no notice of any such natural and universal computation of time by weeks. And it hath been demonstrated already, that the universal observation of one day of seven neither is nor can be the dictate of natural reason. Neither is there any ground, either in reason or revelation, nor authority Divine or human, to prove this pretended prescription of nature for the sanctifi- cation of one day in seven indefinitely. The Scripture saith, [Gen. ii. .3. God blcsscd the seventh day and hallowed it;" and the u/j Commandment, The seventh day is the Sabbath of the [Exod. XX. Lord thv God both these places are determinate to " the 10.] * ^ seventh day," not indiff'erent to any one day of seven : and under the Gospel, Christians observe the first day in the week determinately : but where we shall find this one day of seven indeterminate, I know not. It is clear, that it was devised merely to reconcile the Jewish Sabbath with the p. 77) ; but the passage has not been Lutheran Dietericus, as quoted by found in his Works.] Heylin, Hist, of Sabb., Pt II. c. vi. ° [This appears to be Zanchy's § 8. And see other references in opinion (In IV. Praecept, Op. torn. ii. L' Estrange, pp. 68, 69. of God's Sab- p. 650), and is adopted (though in a bath &c. as quoted below p. 23. note very confused wav) by Bound, Of the b.] Sabbath, bk. i. pp! 60—75. So also the AND LORD^S DAY. 17 Lord's Day, and to make the commandment for the one to Discourse fit the other. All the truth which it hath in it, is that which we say ; — that the light of nature doth shew us, that God ought to be worshipped, and consequently that some time ought to be set apart for His service : but what that time is, or ought to be, — an hour, two, or three, in each day, or one day, or more, in each week, or both an hour or more in each day, and a day or more in each week, — dependeth either upon the election of particular persons according to their occasions and opportunities, or upon the positive precepts of God or our superiors. Fourthly, I prove, that the law of [nature] ^ dictateth Fourth nothing of the holiness of one day in the week more than [from the another, from the grounds and reasons of the commandment t^e^com-*^^ of the Sabbath : — if they be natural and universal and such . of the Sab- as are known to mankind by the light of natural reason, then bath.] the law of the Sabbath is a law of nature ; if not, it is other- wise. Now the grounds of the commandment of the Sabbath are these : — " God blessed the Sabbath day and sanctified Gen. ii. 3. it," because " He rested in it from all His works which God created and made — and the fourth Commandment, — "In six [Exod. xx. days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them is, and rested the seventh day, wherefore God blessed the seventh day and hallowed it." Now the creation of the world in six days is known only by Divine revelation, not by the light of natural reason ; and although it were known by natural reason, yet this conclusion, — that the seventh day is therefore to be sanctified for ever, — is no necessary inference by the light of natural reason, but dependeth upon Divine or human institution. Another reason of the Sabbath is set down Deut. v. 1 5 ; — " The Lord thy God brought thee out of Egypt with a mighty hand and stretched out arm, therefore the Lord thy God commanded thee to keep the Sabbath day." This reason is neither natural nor universal, but concerneth the Israelites only. There be other reasons of the Sabbath; as, to be a "sign" to distinguish the Israelite from all other [-Exod. nations, and to be a "type" of the rest of Canaan, of$,'^^j;i3— the spiritual rest of Christians, and of the rest of Heaven. 12.] But now Christ hath broken down the partition wall between o ["mankind" m the folio edition, by an obvious misprint.] BRAMHALL. r 18 DISCOURSE OF THE SABBATH Part Jew and Gentile, and so there is no longer any use of a dis IV. ... , tinctive sign. Xow all types are fulfilled, and all these dark shadows must fly away at the glorious arising of the Sun of Righteousness. From all these reasons put together it ap- peareth evidently, that the grounds of the Sabbath were not 911 natural nor perpetual, and by consequence that the law of the Sabbath was no law of nature. Xeither do I see any thing natural in it, but the setting apart a time for the ser- ^-ice of God and the seasonable rest of the creature ; w hich might be done by hallowing a part of each day, or a part or parts of some other day or days, or a sixth day or an eighth day, for any thing that natural reason doth dictate to the contrary. I confess, there are sometimes reasons given of [Exod. XX. moral precepts, of the eternal laws of nature ; as this, — " That thy days may be long in the land which the Lord thy God [Exod. XX. giveth thee — and this other, — " The Lord will not hold him v! 11.] ' guiltless that taketh His name in vain but they are no such reasons as these. They were reasons for the observation of the law, and these are reasons of the institution of the law. As the reason of the institution is, so is the law ; the reason is not natural, therefore the law is no law of nature. Moral upon SomeP make the law of the seventh day^s Sabbath to be tion'^rcon- iiioi'al and of perpetual right, not absolutely, but upon sup- tradiction. position of Divinc ordination ; which (if they understand the moral law properly and strictly, as they ought, for the law of nature) is a plain contradiction adjecto' The law of nature is eternal, without any respect to the positive laws of God. And that law which oweth its perpetuity to a positive law of God, is no branch of the law of nature. From all which hath been said, I conclude, that the law of nature doth not prescribe a seventh-day Sabbath. SECTION THE FIFTH. II. The And so, from the law of nature, I proceed to the positive oTthe^Sab! l^ws of God ; to examine, whether any positive law of the ^^*^* P [The allusion appears to be to 23. note b) has atte!).pted to defend Ames, Medull. Theol., lib. II. c. xv. Ames's position. And see also a tract § 6, 12. pp. 291, 29-5. 8vo. Amstel. entitled Sabbatum Redivivum, by D. 1648. See Heylin, Hist, of Sabb., Pt. Cawdrey and H. Palmer, Members of II. c. vi, § 6. p. \M. L'Estrange (God's the Assembly of Divines, Pt. I. c. i. Sabbath &c., pp.65 — 67, see below, p. pp. 11 &c., 4to. Lond. 1645.] AND lord's day. 19 seventh- day Sabbath did and doth oblige all mankind univer- Discourse sally and perpetually from the beginning. Laws do not bind '- — - before they be promulged^. The law of nature is promulged sufficiently by being written in the heart of every man by the finger of God ; and therefore it is called " lex nata, non data"^" — " a law born'^ with us and in us, "not given" to us. But we have seen sufficiently, that the law of the seventh-day Sabbath is no such law; and therefore bindeth not before promulgation. SECTION THE SIXTH. The first promulgation of this positive law is supposed to First pro- have been as early as the creation ; — " God blessed the ^retlnded, seventh day and sanctified it that is, He consecrated it to ^• His own worship, and commanded mankind to keep it holy. And without all peradventure, if the Sabbath wag not com- manded then, 3^et it was predetermined and destinated then. But, first, supposing that this interpretation were as authentic as the text itself, yet, this being confessed to be but a positive law of God, and no essential branch of the eternal law of nature, it is dispensable, and bindeth no longer than the good pleasure of Him who imposed it, and may be changed by the same authority which made it. I add further, that though this did include in it an express commandment of Almighty God, yet it concerneth not our question about the Lord^s Day at all, otherwise than exemplarily. An express law to observe the seventh day of the week as the public day of God^s worship, doth not establish, but (if it were still in force) did controul, the setting apart of the first day to that very use, exclusively to the seventh. And so I might omit this whole discourse as impertinent. But for the reader's further satisfaction, I add two other answers. 1. The former, — that though I will not absolutely deny, but i.Gen.ii.3. that a law may perhaps be close couched in these words — • "° i^^^^^^'*' " God blessed the seventh day and sanctified it,'' — because q ["Leges instituuntur cum pro- ["Est haec non scripta sed nata mulgantur." Gratian., Decret. P. I. lex," &c. Cic, Pro Milone, c. iv.] Dist. iv. Can. In istis Temporalibus.] c 2 20 DISCOURSE OF THE SABBATH Part some persons^, whose judgments I honour, have thought so, — yet I am not so sharp-sighted as to discover it ; as finding neither any certainty of it, nor strong presumption for it. The text telleth us what God did Himself, not what He com- manded us to do. God may do one thing Himself and yet command us to do the contrary. As, God may think fit to take away the life of a man^s parent, and yet the son is bound by the commandment of God to pray for his parentis life ; neither is there any contradiction herein, because the subject is not the same. To deal ingenuously, those apposite reasons, which are brought to shew that this place containeth no actual law, are either absolutely convincing to a person unbiassed, or come very near it. I will name but two reasons for the present. First The one is, that it doth not appear otherwise than by weak reason. fetched conjecturcs, that ever the seventh day was observed as a weekly festival until the days of Moses : neither 91 by Adam himself, to whom it is pretended that this law was given; nor by Abel, his religious son; nor Seth; nor his son [Gen.v.24.j Enos ; nor Enoch, who "walked with God nor Noah, "a [Heb. xi.7.] preacher of righteousness;" nor Melchisedec, a "priest of [Gen. xiv. the most high God;" nor Abraham, "the father of the 18 n r '-' faithful ;" nor Isaac ; nor Jacob : nor any other patriarch or [Rom. IV. ' ^ . 16-] person whatsoever. We find oblations, and priests, and altars, and sacrifices, and groves or oratories, and prayers, and thanksgivings, and vows, and whatsoever natural reason doth dictate about the service of God ; but we find not one instance of the execution of this supposed law of the seventh- day Sabbath. And doth not this seem strange ? — that such a solemn law should be given to Adam and all mankind, and not the least print or token of the observation of it be to be found for two thousand years ; until it was renewed to the Exod. xvi. nation of the Jews in the wilderness, first, preparatorily, at [22—30.] ^j^^ falling of manna, in order to the gathering and disposing thereof, and then more solemnly and more legislatively upon Mount Sinai; and that thenceforward the history of the • [E.g. Abp. Ussher, as appears by Catharinus, Bound, and Ames, whom his letter to Dr. Twisse, Of the Sabb. Heylin quotes (Hist, of Sabb., Pt. I. c. and Observation of the Lord's Day, pp. i. § 3, 4. pp. 6 — 12), are not likely to 78, 79 of Bernard's Judgment of the have excited much of Bramhall's sym- late Abp. of Armagh (8vo. Lond. 1657). pathy.] AND LORD^S DAY. 21 following ages should abound with so many proofs of the Discol-rse constant observation of it. The other reason is taken from ^ — — the testimony of Holy Scripture: — Xeh. ix. 14^ — "Thou reason, camest down also upon Mount Sinai/^ &c.^ "and madest known unto them Thy holy Sabbath by the hand of !Moses Thy servant — and Ezek. xx. 12, — " I brought them into the wilderness/^ &c., " moreover I gave them also My Sabbath to be a sign between Me and them/^ Laws are "made known" and " given/' not when they are renewed, but when they are first promulgedj but the law of the Sabbath was "made known" by jVIoses and "given" by God in "the wilderness." After this, we see how often God complaineth of them for hem. xUi. polluting His Sabbaths ; before this, we find no such com- J^^'i"^ plaint: but if this place of Gen. ii. 3. had been a positive 20— 27;— . Ezek. xxii. law of the Sabbath, there had been ten times more cause of s;— isai. such a complaint before than after. ^."'j " The first Sabbath that we find in Holy Scripture to have The first been ever observed by the Israelites, was in the wilderness upon the seventh day after the first falling of manna, which was the two and twentieth day of the second month. But it is evident, that the fifteenth day of the same month, Avhich ought to have been theii' Sabbath or day of rest, if they had constantly observed any Sabbath or weekly day of rest before that time, was not observed as a Sabbath or day of rest at all, but spent in journeying and murmuring. From whence Exod. xn. one of these two things must necessarily follow ; either that ^' the Israelites in the ^vilderness (where they were at their own disposition) did observe no weekly Sabbath before that time, or that they observed it not upon the same day of the week that they did afterwards. ^Miethersoever of these they admit, either the one or the other, their pretended necessity of the universal observation of the seventh day from the first Creation, by virtue of a positive law of God given to all man- kind, doth fall flat to the ground. 2. My second answer to this place of Gen. ii. 3, is this ; — 2. The that the sanctifying of the seventh day there, is no more than cen. ii.~3. the ^sanctifying' of Jeremy "from his mother's womb," that Jer. i. 5. is, the designing or destinating of him to be a prophet ; or than the 'separating' of St. Paul "from his mothei*'s womb." Gai.i. 15. So the sanctification of the seventh day may signify the 22 DISCOURSE OF THE SABBATH Part decree or determination of God to sanctify it in due time; '- — but, as Jeremy^s actual sanctification_, and St. Paul's actual separation, followed long after they were born, so the actual sanctification of the Sabbath might follow long after the ground of God's decree for the sanctification of that day, and the destination of it to that use*. The opi- I have weighed seriously those testimonies, which are pro- Fathers, duced out of the Fathers by both parties pro et contra. First, of those, who maintain the negative ; — that there was no law of the Sabbath imposed, either upon mankind in general or the Jewish nation in special, for the sanctification of the seventh-day Sabbath, before the time of Moses ; and that none of the patriarchs from Adam to Moses did ever observe it as commanded expressly by God. The chiefest of tliese, and the prime leaders, are Justin ]Martyr", Irenseus^', Tertul- lian^, Eusebiusy, Epiphanius^; who all speak clearly and fully to the point, not at random or upon the by, but upon set purpose; insomuch as there remaineth no third [course], but either to acknowledge what they say to be true, or to renounce their authority in this particular point. To whom t [See Poole's Synops. in loc, and the commentators quoted by Bp. White, Of the Sabbath, p. 41.] " [Just. Mart., Dial, cum Trj'phon., pp. 140. D, 141. B. Paris. 1636.— " Ti»v 'Eva^x Ka\ tovs aAAofS irduTas" (the Patriarchs from Adam to Moses), " 0* fjL7]Te TrepiToixTju rvju Kara adpKa exovres /iTjre 'Xdfifiara i(pv\a^ai/, firire 5e TO &Wa, Mtoaeoos ivTciXa^evov ravra TToieTv." And further on ; — Et yap irph Tov ^A^padjjL ovK xp^'a Treptro/i^s ouSe TTph Maivaews (rafifiaTicriJ.ov," k. t. A. And elsewhere in the same Dialogue. These and the following references are (apparenth ) borrowed from Bp. White, Of the Sabbath, pp. 43, 44. 3rd. edit. 1636, and Heylin, Hist, of Sabb., Pt. 1. c. iv. § 4. pp. 73, 74.] " [Iren., Cont. Haer., lib. iv. c. 30. p. 319. ed. Grabe. — " Ipse Abraham sine circumcisione et sine observatione Sabbati ' credidit Deo et reputatum est ei ad justitiam et amicus Dei vocatus est.'"] * [Tertull., Cont. Judaeos, c. ii. (Op. p. 136. E, F. fol. Rothom. 1662); Cum igitur neque sabbatizanteni Deus Adam instituerit, consequenter quo'jue sobolem ejus Abel, offerentem sacrificia, incircumcisum, nee sabbati - zantem, laudavit; .. Noah .. non sabba- tizantem de Diluvio liberavit; Enoch justissimum et non circumcisum nec sabbatizanteni de hoc mundo trans- tulit ; . . Melchisedech Summi Dei sacerdos . . non sabbatizans ad sacer- dotium Dei allectus est." See also ibid, cc. iv, v.] r [Euseb., Hist. Ecch, lib. i. c. 4. (p. 15. ed. Reading); — " OJ/t' ovv (Tu>- /xaros avro7s" (scil. the Patriarchs be- fore Moses) " e/xeh^v, on jx)-] Se t]}uv' ov la^^drwy eiriTripripdovv rpoirov." — Id,, Demonst. Evang., lib i. c. 6 (p. 12. D. Paris. 1628) ; — " AvTLKa tuv MeAx'ffSf/c 6 Ma)(r-r?s elcrdyei 'Upea tov Qeov'TxpLcrTOv, ov rh (Toofxa ir^piriTfxr}ix4vov, . . ov 2a)8- /SoToV Ti' TToV iariv clodTa," k. t. A.] ' [Epiphan., as quoted below, p. 27. notes 1, m.] AND lord's day. 23 f)i3a larger reserv^e or recruit of other authors might be added; Discourse who though they speak not so directly or point blank as these, yet they say the same thing in effect, or they say that from which the same thing may be inferred by necessary consequence^. On the other side, the testimonies of Origen, Cyprian, Authorities Basil, Nazianzen, Athanasius, are alleged; but as their times ' were later, so their testimonies are not so full, nor levelled directly at the question. First, the testimony of Origen maketh strongly against [Origen.] them who produce it : — " Those things which were after- wards commanded about the Sabbath, those Job anticipating did both fulfil himself, and taught his sons to fulfiP/' First, it is most certain, that the example of Job can have no relation to the law of the weekly Sabbath. Those solemn devotions of Job and his sons were not performed every seventh day, according to the law of the Sabbath, but every eighth day; not with any reference to the days of the week, or of the * [Other authorities, answering this description, are quoted by Heylin and White: e. g. Atlianas., l3e Sabbat, et Circumcis. (below p. 2-3. note g), and Synops. Script, in Exod. (below p. 26. noteh) ;--St.Jerome, InEzek. c. xx.(Op. torn. iii. p. 834), " Haec precepta et jus- tificationes et observantiam Sabbati Do- minus dedit in Deserto, ut facientes ilia viverent in eis;" — Theodoret., In Ezek. c. XX (Op. toni.ii. p. 398, A.Paris. 1642), "Ttjs Se Tov 2a/3)8aTou (pvXuKris ovx V tpvais SiSaffKoXos dAA' rj d4r€p6Trpo}Tov,"--'^2d.^$aTa '2,iva Qeodev vofJLo6€cria."'\ yap Sid(popa wpi(ei/ 6 No/xos' to fj.€u Kara ' [" Epipliaiiius nientioneth a two- efiSofxada uuaKVKKov/xevov (pvaei. ad^fia- fold Sabbalh under tlie old Law: the to«/ to 5e Sidr^js viroTTLTrrova-as tt)s Kara uaturall or weekly, which was defined aek-!]i/r]v v^o^irivias Koi rds Kade^'os kop- from the Creation ; the Legall or Cere- tos" (scil. Tabernacles, Passover, &c.)* moniall, which was enjoyned by the ore yap iiJ.-n'nnovcnv avrai at r^fxepai. Law of Moses:" — L'Estrange, ibid., ^rot eV Sevrcpa cra^^dTwu, ^ ivrp'nri, quoting Epiphanius,] Contra Ebion., eV TerpaSt, 'kd^^aTou Kal avrh ainois p. 73. [(scil. fol. Basil. 1544), thus, — 6pi(sro.t." The word " " [Above pp. 32—36.] n [Horat, Sat., I. i. 69, 70.] AND lord's day. 39 have, either a precept, or that which cometh very near it, Discourse and strongly impheth that there was such a precept : — " Now — - — -■ concerning the collection for the Saints, as I have given J, 2?^ order to the Churches of Galatia, even so do ye ; upon the first day of the week let every one of you lay by him in store, as God hath prospered him, that there be no gatherings when I come." I observe, first, that this was no bare intimation of the Apostle's desire, but an act of Apostolical authority, or an express ordinance or command : — " As I have given order to the Churches of Galatia, even so do ye." Secondly, that this was no peculiar ordinance for the Churches of Corinth, but for the Churches of Galatia also ; and from the parity of reason it may be justly presumed, that it was for all other Churches where such collections were to be made. Thirdly, that the received custom and practice of the Church was then, about tAventy years after the Passion of Christ, for Christians to assemble themselves together constantly upon the first day of the week. If it had not been for this reason, that is, the public assembly of all who were interessed in this affair at that time, and the agreeableness of such a pious and charitable work with the other duties of the Lord's Day, the first day of the succeeding week had been a most improper day for all Christians to cast up their accompts of the fore- past week, and to proportion their weekly charity to their weekly gains (as the text requireth — " As God had prospered him"), after the week was ended and the weekly festival was past. Now such assemblies could have no other ground but the Resurrection of Christ upon that day, and the sanctification of that day to the public service of God. That this was the common practice then, and this the end of their assembling, is evident both from other texts of Holy Scripture and from the perpetual custom of the universal Church. Fourthl}^, we observe hence, that the collection for the Saints is a proper work of a festival, and a part of that duty which we owe to Christ upon the Lord's Day : — " Inasmuch as ye have done [Matt. xxv. it unto one of these little ones, ye have done it unto Me ;" — whereupon the same Apostle groundeth his exhortation, — " To do good and communicate forget not, for with such Heb. xiii. sacrifices God is well pleased." And that it was so esteemed in the primitive times, Justin Martyr is a luculent witness^ nam. 4Q DISCOURSE OF THE SABBATH Part who maketh these collections or oblations to be a Lord^s Day — — — dutyo ; and St. Cyprian, who taxeth the omission of this duty upon that day as a fault, — " Dost thou being rich believe that thou celebratest the Lord^s Day rightly, who never regardest *'Corbo- the poor man^s boxP?" From all which observations I con- clude, that though the text do not expressly command that the first day of the week should be observed as the Chris- tians^ weekly festival, neither can it be inferred from these words in a divided sense, yet, if we take them in a com- pounded sense, with respect to the uniform practice of the primitive Church then and ever since, they do plainly prove, that the first day of the week was the weekly festival of Christians at that time, and do strongly imply or rather suppose, that before this Apostolical ordinance there was another antecedaneous precept for the observation of the Lord's Day : according to the judicious determination of Bishop White in his treatise of the Sabbath^ ; — " It is not necessary to demonstrate out of Scripture, that the Apostles ordained the Sunday a weekly holyday,^^ &c. ; " for it could not possibly have come to pass, that all and every Aposto- lical Church throughout the universal world should so early and in the beginning of their plantation have consented together to make the Sunday a weekly festival, unless they had been directed thus by their first founders, the holy Apo- stles themselves;" — and so he concludeth out of St. Austin q, 920 that it is most rightly believed to have been dehvered by Apostolical authority." If it was " delivered," not only by pastoral, but '^by Apostolical authority," that is, by Apostles as Apostles, there is no reason to doubt of the Divine right of it. o [Just. Mart.,] Apol. Secunda, [pp. (S. Cyprian is addressing the "matronre 98.^ D, 99. A. Paris. 1636.— "Ttj toO in Ecclesia Christi'^) " corbonam om- ■nXiov Kcyofxivri rjfxepT. iravTwv Kara nino non respicis ; quae in Dominicum iroKiv ^ aypovs fieuduTcou iirl rh avrh sine sacrificio venis ; quae partem de ffvu€\€v(ns yiufTai," (and after read- sacrificio, quod pauper obtulit, sumis ?" mg the Scriptures, prayers, and the Where see Fell's note. "Corbona" Holy Eucharist) "oi einropovvTes 5e =gazophylacium (Ducange, Gloss., Koi $ov\6fieyoi, KaTcnrpoaipfa-iv/cKacTTos quoting Matt. xx\'ii. 6, — "Non licet TTji/ cavTou, h ^ouAerat StSwcrt, /cat rh eos mittere in corbonam, quia pretium ffvWeySnevov^ irapa rep irpoea-TcoTi vwo- sanguinis est").] Ti'fleTow, Kol avrhs iiriKovpfl hprpavols re t [Bp. White, Of the Sabbath,] pp. Ka\ xvpcutrK. T. A.] 192, [193:— from St. Aug., De Bapt P [Cypr.,] De Pietate et Eleemos., Cont. Donat., lib. iv. c. 24. § 31 ; Op. [De Opere ct Eleem., Op. p. 203. ed. tom. ix. p. 140. C, D. See above p. 34. Fell.—" Locuples et dives es, et Do- note c] winicum celebrare te credis, qua" AND LORD^S DAY. 41 I conclude, that it is evident that the Lord^s Day was DiscoubSE an Apostolical ordinance, and that it is xery probable that ^^^^ • the Apostles were dii-ected personally by Christ to do what sion.] they did, both about the time and place of His worship and the persons who were to serve Him ; according to that re- markable place of St. Clement, a contemporaiy and veiy familiar with the Apostles, in his undoubted epistle to the Corinthians, as authentic a testimony as can be produced after the Holy Scripture ; — " "We ought to do all things in order, which our Lord commanded to be performed at set seasons, both oblations and litm*gies, and commanded them not to be done rashly or disorderly, aXX' oypur^voL^ Koipol^ KoX wpai^^' — ^^but at appointed seasons and hours; and where and by whom He would have them performed, He Himself hath determined by His sovereign will, that all things being done holily, and according to His good pleasure, might be agi-eeable to His will ; they therefore, who make their oblations at the appointed times, are acceptable and blessed, who following the commandments of the Lord do in no wise transgress If Christ Himself did prescribe rules, both for the times and places, when and where Divine offices were to be performed, and the persons by whom, as St. Clement affirmeth with great confidence, there is little doubt to be made but the Lord's Day was His own ordination. And so I have done with the fii*st question, by what and whose authority the Lord's Day is observed in the Church. SECTION THE ELEVENTH. The second question is, when Sunday began to be observed ii. When as the weekly festival of Christians ; to which I answer by Say^beg^ degrees. ^j^"^ ^ obsenecL ' Clement., Epist. I. ad Corinth., [pp. 52, 53. e33. [ — c. 3d. p. 1 70. torn. i. inter Patr. Apost. Cotelerii. — " ncivra rd^ci Troi^lv 6opas ain-Hy, (vrrpoaSeKToi re koI fuucdpioi' toIs yap yojjufiois TOV AeoTTOTow OKoXovdovvrts ov SiofiofndjfovaiyJ'j 42 DISCOURSE OF THE SABBATH Part IV. [Through the whole Church im mediately afttr the Apostolic age.] First, that it was kept holy by all Christians throughout the universal Church immediately after the age of the Apo- stles : for which we have almost as many witnesses as there are writers of those ages, whereof some were successors of the Apostles and some were their contemporaries; as St.Clement% St. Ignatius*, Melito", who wrote a book of the Lord's Day, Dionysius of Corinth^', Justin Martyr^, Tertulliany, Origen'^, &c. This truth is undeniable ; and so generally confessed, that I forbear to set down any testimonies about it. This • [There is no passage in the genuine works of St. Clement of Rome more pointedly referring to the Lord's Day than that just quoted. But Bramhall alludes to such passages as the 64th of the (so called) Apostolic Canons (in Lib. viii. Constit.Apostol.,tom. i. p. 450.Patr. Apost. ed. Cotel. — " Et tis K\r]piKhs rov, irX-qv tov euhs ij.6vov" (viz. the Saturday before Easter Day) " vri- (TTcuuv, KadaipelcrQco' eav 5e \aiKhs a7} rj/jLuy dve- TciXe, Kol TOV davaTov y^youf v'ikt) ip XpicTuiy — Tins is an interpolated Epistle of St. Ignatius, and a large portion of the above passage is given up by later editors as spurious (see Jacobson's edit, of the PP. Apostol. tom. ii. p. 314) ; but enough remains to prove what is here in question. Ussher assailed this very passage in one of the Letters (published after his death by Dr. Bernard), which gave rise to the controversy connected with the present tract.] " [ " MeA./T«)/oj . . b TTipX Ki/pta/c^s hSyos.'' Euseb., Hist. Eccl., lib. iv. c. 26. p. 188. ed. Reading.] ' [Ap. Euseb., Hist. Eccl., lib. iv. c. 23. p. 187. ed. Reading. — "Aeyet yovv" (viz. Dionysius, in an Epistle to Peter then Bp. of Rome, and to the Roman Church), " 'T')?!/ a-rjiucpov ovv KvpiUKTjv ayiav Tj/mepav SiTfydyofjLey, iv rj ayeypda- KajJL^p fxkp vfxwp T^p iiTi(TroK-i]p,' " K. T. A.] ^ [Just. Mart., Apol. Secunda; see above p. 40. note o.] y [Tertull., Apol., c. xvi. (tom. i p. 47. A. fol. Rothomag. 1662), " .^Ique si diem Solis laetitiae indulgemus, alia longe ratione quam religione Solis,' ' &c.; where Tertullian is answering a charge against the Christians of worshipping the sun. — Id., De Idololat. c. xiv. (ibid, p. 243. C), " Quae nullam solennitatem ('hristianorum sibi vindicat, non Do- minicum diem, non Pentecosten." — Id., De Cor. Mil. c. iii. (ibid. p. 289. B), " Die Dominico jejunium nefas dici- mus, vel de geniculis adorare;" and c. xi. (ibid. p. 292. E), " Jam aut statio- nes aut alii magis faciet quam Christo, aut et Dominico die quando nec Christo ? " — Id., De Jejun. c. xv. (ibid, p. 988. D), "Duas in anno hebdomadas xerophagiarum, nec totas, exceptis sci- licet Sabbatis et Dominicis, offerimus Deo."] ' [Origen., Horn. vii. in Exod., c, 5. Op. tom. ii. pp. 153. D, 154. R, ed. Delarue. — " Ex Divinis namque Scrip- turis apparet, quod in die Dominica primo in terris datum est manna. Si enim (ut Scriptura dicit) sex diebus continuis collectum est, septima autem die, quae est Sabbatum, cessatum est, sine dubio initium ejus a die prima, quae est dies Dominica, fuit. Quod si ex Divinis Sciipturis hoc constat, quod die Dominica Deus pluit manna de coelo et in Sabbato non pluit, intelli- gant Judaei jam tunc praelatam esse Dominicam nostram Judaico Sabbato," &c.] AND lord's day. 43 was one of the grounds of that great mistake and calumny Discourse which the heathens cast upon the primitive Christians, — that ^ they adored the sun, — because they prayed towards the East, and kept Sunday as a weekly festival^. The heathens might well scoff at our Sunday devotions, but no Christians did ever dislike or disesteem them ; not the Ebionites them- selves, who thought the law of the Sabbath continued still in force ^, much less Clemens Alexandrinus or Origen'^. Those two Fathers did not at all dislike the solemnization of Sunday ; that was far from them : but they disliked the in- devotion of their hearers upon other days in the week. " Tell me, you that meet at the Church only upon festival daj^s'^ (the emphasis lies in the word only''), " are not other days festival days? are they not the Lord's Days^?" The very truth is, they were not well pleased, that their auditors in Alexandria did not repair as frequently to their daily sermons as they desired, or as they did to Sunday assemblies. My second conclusion is, that Sunday was observed by [And in Christians as a weekly holy day in the days of the Apostles |he Apo-^ themselves, and by the Apostles themselves: whence St. John seives']^"^' calleth it " the Lord's Day," as by an usual and well known R^^- ^o. name, either because the Lord was the author, or the Lord was the object, of Sunday devotions; and so the Catholic Church hath evermore understood that place. I am not ignorant, how some^ would have ^^the Lord's Day" to signify ' [Tertullian., Apol., c. xvi. as to a perpetual observance of it in quoted above in note y.] spirit.] ^ [Euseb., Hist. Eccl., lib. iii. c. 27. ^ Origen., [In Genes. Horn, x (Op. p. 221. ed. Reading. — Tlieodoret., De torn. ii. p. 88), as quoted in the next Fabul. H*ret., lib. ii. c. 1 ; torn. iv. p. note, and elsew here. See Heylin, as 328. ed. Shulz.] just quoted, § 9. pp. 54, 55.] [Clem. Alex., Strom., hb. vii. toni. ^ [Id., In Genes. Horn. x. § 3. — ii. p. 877. — " OStos 4vTo\r]u ttju Karh " Dit ite niihi vos qui tantummodo fes- rh cuayyeAiov 5iaTrpa^dfj.evos, KvpiuKrjy tis diebus ad Ecclesiam convenitis, iKi'ivr\v r^u rj/xepaf iroieT, or tcu otto- caeteri dies non sunt festi ? Non sunt fidWr) (pavKov vorf/jLa Koi yvocariKbi/ dies Domini ? Judoeorum est dies irpocrKdfiri, r^v ev avreS rod Kvp'iov avd- certos et raros observare solemnes ; et (TTa [Vide Gomaru.-, De Sabb. Orig., his New Tesument (p 494. fol. Genev. c. vL § 2 — 11. Op. torn, iil pp. 335, 1582). "'HfjLuy" is the reading of the 336; and Erasmus, and Calvin, ad celebrated Codex Bezae (among others), Act. xx- 7, as quoted by him,] and is preferred by Griesbach, instead ■ [See Beza's note in loc] AND LORD^S DAY. 49 Moreover tliey make the Holy Ghost to babbie supei'fluously. Discourse If no more ought to be understood but some one day of the '■ week indefinitely 0, what needed so many emphatical expres- sions of that which all the world knew before ? Whatsoever is done, must be done upon some day of the week, unless they could find out some day which is none of the seven days. If St. Paul had ordained that collections should be made upon some day of the week indefinitely, what account could he in reason have expected of his precept, when " the [i Cor. xiv. trumpet gave" such ''an uncertain sound?" But it is evident, that that ''one day" whereupon Christ did rise again, was the first day, and no other. And that " one day" whereupon He appeared, was the same first day. And so throughout, " one day is the first day, and no other. The reason of this denomination is obvious : one day by a Hebraism signifying the first day properly, as, "The evening Gen. i. 5. and the morning were one day," that is, the first day. It foUoweth, — "when the disciples came together;" not, when they were called or summoned to come together ex- traordmarily. It implieth strongly, that the ordinary religious assemblies of the primitive Christians were upon the first day of the week : as, if one should say, " At the feast of the [Matt, passover when Pilate did release a prisoner to the people," ^c^]' it implieth Pilate^s custom of releasing a prisoner to the people every Passover. " To break bread." I know, that " breaking of bread" in Holy Scripture often signifieth temporal refection p ; but in this place and sundry others it signifieth evidently distribu- " [Heylin (Hist, of Sabb., Pt. II. c. alone i? to his point : Calvin (ad Act. i. § 9), to whom Bramhall is princi- xx. 7) mentions the interpretation in pally replying, suggests also, that " order to reject it: S. Chrysostom siui- /itot Twi/ aa^^druv" may mean merely ply speaks of "Trop' avrhu tov 5etTj/ov " on a certain Sabbath day;" an inter- rhv Kaipbv" as a circumstance marking pretation suggested, but not preferred, the zeal of the hearers, and says ex- by Calvin (ad loo.).] pressly that the day was "the Lord's P ["Therefore it seems by him" Day" — " Ki/ptcw^j" (Hom. xliii, in Act. (viz. S. Chrys. ad Act. xx. 7.), "that Apost.,Op. torn. iv. p. 849. 11. 10, 13) ; as the meeting was at an ordinary while, for the marginal reference, al- supper, so the discourse there happen- though Acts ii. 46. is the only parallel ing was no sermon properly but an passage marked in the Bibles of 1611 occasional dispute." Heylin, ibid.; and earlier, yet (curiously enough) that who quotes as authorities Lyra, Calvin reference is given in a st'll earlier edi- (ad Act. ii. 46), and S. Chrysostom, in tion, that of 1583, with an express ex- their respective Commentaries, and the planation of the meaning of the clause marginal reference (in the then autho- questioned, viz. " to celebrate the Lord's rized Version) to Acts ii. 46. The first Supper."] BRAMHALL. -p 50 DISCOURSE OF THE SABBATH Part tion of the Holv Sacrament, and the context will not bear IV * '■ — any otlier sense : as 1 Cor. x. 16, — The bread which we break, is it not the communion of the Body of Christ?" — and Acts ii. 42, — " They continued stedfastly in the Apo- stles' doctrine and fellowship and breaking of bread and prayers." Where prayer and doctrine are joined with breaking of bread," what can be understood but the Holy Eucharist ? It had been a very mean commendation of the primitive Christians, to have said that they persevered sted- fastly in eating and drinking, or at their temporal refections. And so in this place, not only the authority of the Church of England and the consent of antiquity, but even evidence of reason, doth evince, that it must be so understood. When was this meeting? Upon a Sunday; a day confessedly dedi- cated to the public service of God in the days of the Apostles. Who were they that did meet ? A selected company of par- ticular friends ? No, but the disciples in general. How was this ^'breaking of bread" accompanied? With a long sermon ; a fitter companion for a Sacrament than for a feast. The case is so plain, that it requireth no long debate. They [Actsxx.9.] may as well tell us, that when Eutychus fell from the window, he did but drop down from the table, as that this " breaking of bread" was no more than an ordinary" repast. To sit in a window might be a convenient posture for a hearer at a long sermon, but no convenient posture for a guest, or for a waiter at a feast. Yet still I deny not, that there might be a civil refection ; but I would not have the civil refection to exclude both sermon and Sacrament, which did accord well together in those days. Lastly, some would persuade us, that St. PauVs sermon was nothing else but some ''occasional discourse^" as they sat at meat : wherein they do once more desert our authorized [•'A£fA€'- translation, which styleth it ''preaching;" and in the con- VJg.] tents of the chapter, "breaking of bread" is expounded to be " the celebration of the Lord's Supper." If the pulpit be 924 an essential of a sermon, it may be it was no sermon ; but certainly it was a theological discourse, fit for so great a pastor upon a holy day to such an assembly, of which number Verses 5, 6, St. Lukc makcth himself to have been one. If it had not 13. t [Ileylin, as quoted in the last note.] AND lord's day. 51 been a matter of importance, St. Paul would not have con- Discourse tinned his discourse until midnight. St. PauFs departure the next morning was a good reason of the prolonging of his discourse, but was no reason at all of the choice of the first day. That proceeded solely from the custom of the Church to assemble upon that day. To draw nearer yet to the spring's head, or the source of [Actsii. i.] the Lord's Day. In the second chapter of the Acts of the Apostles the descent of the Holy Ghost is described. And when the day of Pentecost was fully come, they were all with one accord in one place." That the day of Pentecost fell that year upon a Sunday, is undeniable ; because the Resur- rection of Christ was upon a Sunday, and Pentecost was the fiftieth day from the Resurrection. " Occiditur Agnus, cele- hratur Pascha,^^ &c. — the Paschal Lamb was slain, the Pass- over was celebrated ; and fifty days after, the Law was given, written by the Finger of God. The true Paschal Lamb was slain, the true Passover was celebrated; and fifty days after, the Holy Ghost was given, which was the Finger of God^ " They were all;" — what "all?" all the Apostles? no, all the disciples, all those hundred and twenty, whereof we read Acts i. 15. So much the apology of St. Peter, as the speaker for the Apostolical college, doth testify. Acts ii. 14; distinguishing the persons inspired from the Apostles, — "These are not [Actsii. 15.] drunken, as ye suppose." So much the prophecy of Joel [Joel ii. 28, doth insinuate, under the notion of "sons and daughters," li'.T?, ib!^] and " servants and handmaids." So much St. Chrysostom saith expressly upon the same text^. " In one place;" — what place? even ccBnaculum Sionis" — that "upper room upon [Mark xi v. 15 * Luke the top of mount Sion," where Christ kept His last Passover, xxii. 12.— instituted the Lord's Supper, appeared to His disciples the fg^^gfi!*^^'' door being shut, ordained His Apostles; wherein Matthias Acts l J3: was chosen ; wherein the Holy Ghost descended in the like- ness of cloven tongues of fire, — cloven, to note discretion, of ' [Bede, Libell. de Offic, Op. torn. 2. — "Tt 5ai'; dpa eVj rouy SwSeKa fid- vii. p. 616. Compare August., Contra vous -fiXOev, ovx^ 5e ical iwl tovs Aoiirovs; Faustam, lib. xxxii. c.l2. (Op. torn. viii. ovSa/xws' aWa koI iirl tovs cKarhv eiKo- p. 456. C, D); and the spurious Quaest. aiy. Ov yap ti.v anXctis irapriyaye t^v Ex Nov. Testam. attributed to St. fiaprvplau tov Trpocp-qrov 6 Uerpos Ae- Augustin, Quaest. xcv. (Op. torn. iii. ya}u," k. t. \. And so also Hieron., Append, p. 85. B — E.).] Epitaph. Paulae Matris, Op. torn. iv. » [S. Chrys., Horn. iv. in Act. Apost., P. ii. p. 674.] Op. toni. iv. pp. 629. 1. 44, 630. 11. 1, E 2 52 DISCOURSE OF THE SABBATH p A^RT fire, to express devotion; — wherein the order of deacons was instituted wherein the councils of the Apostles at Jerusalem [Acts iv. were celebrated : that place, which was shaken miraculously ^^'^ upon the prayers of the Church, as an undoubted testimony of God^s presence; that place, which was the first Christian Church upon earth*. So here we have another solemn assembh^ of Christians upon the Lord's Day, or the first day of the week, in a place consecrated by Christ Himself for holy actions, and that approved and authorized by the visible descent of the Holy Ghost : so as this day may truly be said to be sacred to the whole Trinity ; to God the Father, as the first day of the Creation, wherein the most noble creatures, the heavens and the holy Angels were made, and which pre- serveth the memorial of the Creation as well as the seventh day ; to God the Son, Whose resurrection upon this day was the new creation of the world ; to God the Holy Ghost, Who on this day descended visibly upon the disciples, as if He should proclaim aloud, that He hallowed that day to Himself. But it is objected, that all this honour given here to this day, was to the day of Pentecost, which fell accidentally that year upon the first day of the week". First, if it were so, that doth but prove it to have been a double festival, wherein a weekly and an annual festival did meet together; in which case neither of them ought to be robbed of their just honour. Secondly, the law^ of the Jewish Pentecost was then utterly abrogated by the death of Christ, and could challenge no farther right but an honourable interment. If the Christian festival of Easter ought from thenceforward to have been g(,.nerally kept upon Sunday, in memory of Christ's Resur- rection, according to the custom of the Catholic Church, except only in case of Apostolical dispensation for prudential * [For the tradition respecting the " [Heylin, Hist, of S.ibb., Pt. II. c. identity of "the upper-chamber" ("t2i i. § 5. That the day of Pentecost did v7r€p45ov" — Actsi. 13), wherein all these fall upon a Sunday in the year of our events happened, see Pearson, Lectt. in Lord's Crucifixion, would appear to l>e Act. Apost., I. vi, vii, inter Op. Post- obvious from the Gospels ; and see huma, pp. 30, 31. Loud. 1688; and Baron., in an. 34". num. 239, and the Mede (Disc. concerning Churches, In- authorities there quoted. A question trod.. Works bk. ii. pp. 408 — 410, fol. however has been raised upon the sub- 1664), from Bede (De Sanctis Locis, ject, from tlie difficulty of fixing the c. iii ; Op. torn. iii. p. 489) and Nice- right day of the Passover in that year phor. (H. E. viii. 30). Mede interprets to the Thursday or tlie Friday ; — for also the *' war' oIkou" of Acts iii. 46 ; which see Bellarmine, De Cultu Sanc- V. 42, of this same " upper-chamber," tor., lib. iii c. 13 (Op. torn. i. pp. 2181 as distinguished from the Temple.] —2186).] AND LORD^S DAY. 53 reasons,, then the feast of Pentecost ought also thenceforward Discourse to be observed upon Sunday. And then all this honour will '■ fall, not accidentally but originally, upon Sunday, as the day of Christ's Resurrection. Thirdly, no contingence can dero- gate from the prescience and disposition of Almighty God, Who acteth all that is good, permitteth all that is evil, and disposeth all things, both good and evil. Nothing could 925 be more contingent than the sale of Joseph into Egypt, [Gen. xiv. and the means of his advancement there; yet the whole ^' success and series of it w as ordered by the providence of God. That the true Paschal Lamb should be slain that very day, and that very hour, when the Jews kept their Passover, and that both Easter and Pentecost should fall out that year upon a Sunday, the day of Christ's Resurrection, might have much of contingency in it; yet the whole affair might be so ordered by the providence of God for the honour of Christ. The rarer that it was for Pentecost to fall upon a Sunday, the more honour it was to the Lord's Day, that it should fall out so just then, and three thousand souls be converted by the first Christian sermon upon that day. It is as easy to ima- gine, that a printer's box of letters should drop one by one into their distinct places, or that a ship at sea should steer itself against wind and tide in the midst of rocks and sands into the harbour without a pilot, as that all those intestine discords between Augustus, Antony, and young Pompey, of the East against the West, the sea against the land, should all be hushed up so on a sudden just before the birth of " the Prince of Peace ;" and that all the machinations of the Jews, [Isai.ix.6.] and the malice of the Scribes and Pharisees, and the treason of Judas, like so many poisons tempered together by a skilful physician, should produce such a saving remedy for mankind, even the Sacrifice of the true Paschal Lamb, in such an ad- mirable order just at the time of the Jewish Passover ; and that the descent of the Holy Ghost should fall out upon the day of Pentecost, when the Law was given; and that the new creation of the world by the Resurrection of Christ, and the new illumination of the world by the Holy Ghost, should faU out both upon the Lord's peculiar day, which from that very time forward was destinated to be the weekly festival of the Church ; and so that day, which without doubt was the be- 54 DISCOURSE OF THE SABBATH Part ginning of days, and, if the old tradition^ said true, shall be '■ — the ending of days, should be consecrated to Him, Who is Rev. i. 8. " the beginning and the ending, the first and the last -^^ — I say, it is not imaginable, how all this should come to pass in such a Divine order, but by the sovereign overruling provi- dence of God : Who can determine the event without neces- sitating the agents ; ^Vho hath predetermined iliany things to be done without predetermining the doers of them, where the thing done is good, and yet the doing of it sinful ; Whose Divine power and wisdom hath infinite ways to accomplish His purpose without doing violence to the nature of His creatures ; Whose prescience is infallible, yet importeth no antecedent but a hypothetical necessity. Things are not therefore, because thej'' are foreknown ; but therefore they are foreknown, because they shall be''' ; yea, shall be infalli- bly in God's disposition, yet preserving the natures of free and contingent agents. These are the most remarkable instances which we find in Holy Scripture of hallowing the Lord's Day. And these shew plainly, that our Church had good ground to say, that "immediately after the Ascension of Christ, Christian people began to choose them a standing day of the week to come together in^." It was "immediately'' indeed after the Ascen- sion, for we find a precedent within ten complete days. Neither is the word "choosing" inconsistent with that I say. Deut. XXX. A man may " choose" that which is commanded. " I have set before you life and death, blessing and cursing, therefore ^ [Compare the Sermon, in Pascha, formerly attributed to St. Augustine (Serm. clxvii. § 2. in Append. Op. tom. V. p. 292. D, E.) from which Bramhall (below p. 60. text to note n) has largely borrowed. — " Bene quoque Dominicus sermo ac Resurrectio Domini con- junguntur. Venerabilis est hie dies, qui Dominicus dies et dies primus atque perfectus est; et dies clarus, in quo visa est prima lux ; in quo trans- gressi sunt filii Israel Mare Rubrum siccis pedibus ; et in quo pluit manna filiis Israel in deserto ; et quo Dominus Baptizatus est in .Tordane : quo vinum de aqua in Cana Galilaeae factum est ; quo benedixit Dominus quinque panes, quibus satiavit quinque millia homi- num ; in quo Resurrexit Dominus a mortc; quo intravit Dominus in domos clausas, ubi erant discipuli congregati propter metum Judaeorum; in quo Spi- ritus Sanctus descendit in Apostolos; et in quo speramus Dominum nostrum Jesum Christum ad Judicium venturum : in quo die omnis creatura reformabitur in melius, ut sol et luna septuplum lumen accipiant, et sancti homines vitam ceter- nam propter merita bonce obedientice recipiant a Deo."] w [" Non enim ex eo quod Deus scit futuvum aliquid, idcirco futurum est ; sed quia futurum est, Deus novit." Hieron., Comment, ad Hicrem. c.xxvi; Op. tom. iii. p. 653. And see above in the Castig. of Mr. Hobbes' Animadv., Answ. to Fount of Arg. (vol. iv. p. 236), Disc. ii. Pt. iii.] X Homily of Place and Time of Prayer, [Pt. i. p. 304. 8vo. Oxf 1810.] AND LORD^S DAY. 55 choose life/^ And, Choose this dav >vhom you will serve/^ Discourse &c. ; " but as for me and my house, we will serve the Lord.^' 7-H — — ' J ^ _ Josh. XXIV. But yet we do not want some conspicuous marks to guide is. us higher, or at least to intimate thus much unto us, even f^^h^GoV before the Ascension of Christ : as. His Rising again from P^^^-] the dead upon this day, and His vouchsafing as upon this day to make His principal apparitions to His Apostles in their oratory or house of prayer, whilst they were secretly assembled for fear of the Jews as, John xx. 19, when He ordained His Apostles, and John xx. 26, when He rooted infidelity out of the hearts of His disciples; both times upon the Lord's Day, both times in their house of prayer, both times when they were secretly assembled. There is something in all this. It deseneth to be observed, how all the Evange- lists, Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John, do punctually and emphatically name " the first day of the week as if the [iMatt. Holy Ghost seemed to be delighted with this circumstance of Mark xliT" the time or day which was designed for His own service. We xxi~i'"^^ do not find the like mention of anv other day of the week, John xx. 1, 19.] except the Sabbath, whilst it continued the Lord^s holy day. 926 St. Matthew telleth us, that upon the very '^dawning of the Matt, first day of the week" the two Maries had the early news of ' Christ's Resurrection, first from an x\ngel, then from Him- self. St. Mark telleth us, both of His Resurrection early Mark xvi.9. the first day of the week,'' and of His early apparition to the women, particularly to Mary Magdalene, upon the same [Markxvi. "first day of the week," and after to the two disciples tra- ^' ^^'^ veiling to Emmaus, and lastly to the eleven Apostles upon the self-same day. The very same is related by St. Luke with [Luke ^ ^ the same circumstance of "the first day of the week." St. John baulketh this circumstance no more than the rest; — " The first day of the week cometh Mary Magdalene;" and, John xx. "The same day at evening, being the first day of the week," &c. And yet in the same chapter he proceedeth yet to another apparition to the Apostles, " after eight days." Ver.^e 26. As "after three days" signifieth the third day, so "after eight Mark viii. days" signifieth the eighth day inclusively, in the language of the Scripture. The Evangelist might as well have said ^ the next Lord's Day,' or, 'the next first day of the week.' If any man shall think, that all these emphatical expressions of "the 56 DISCOURSE OF THE SABBATH p A^R T first day of the week/^ and of no other day of the week, until [Rev i 10 ] finally in a downright " Lord's Day/^ were altoge- ther without design and signify nothing, I must crave leave to dissent from him. That which some object J' concerning the two disciples tra- velling to Emmaus, maketh nothing against what I say, be- cause it was the day of the Resurrection, or " first day of the week but much for it. Neither are Christians obliged to such a strict rest upon the Lord's Day as the Jews were upon their Sabbath, much less to such a rest as the Pharisees had introduced, who would not allow a man to roast an apple or peel an onion or kill a flea upon the Sabbath'^, for fear of profaning it. Works of necessity, piety, and charity, even upon the Sabbath, did always carry with them a dispensation from Heaven; and upon the Lord^s Day, in a greater latitude, with less cause of scruple. It might be those two disciples were employed by the Church in that doubtful time to the house of Cleophas which was in Emmaus ; and so all these three favour- able requisites, piety, necessity, and charity, might concur in that voyage. This we are sure of, their discourse was such as might well become those who were then sanctifying the Lord^s Day; although they were not yet fully satisfied that Christ was risen again, until they received final satisfaction from Christ Himself. How should they be satisfied then more than the rest of the Apostles, who esteemed the words of the women Luke xxiv. that related it to be but "idle tales, and believed them not?" 1 1. Luke xxiv. Moreover we read in the same place, that "Jesus took 30, [35.] bread, and blessed it, and brake, and gave unto them," and that " He was known of" those two disciples " in breaking of bread." I should be loth to conclude from hence for a half communion, with the Papist, because there is no mention in that text of the cup^; whereas they themselves do hold the wine as necessary to be offered as the bread, though not so necessary to be distributed as the bread ^ (though at other times they change their note, witness that of Bellarmine, — " The bread may be taken away if the cup be given^"). Yet y [Heylin, Hist of Sabb., Pt. IL c. A, B.] j- § 4.] b [-jd., ibid., c. 25; ibid. p. 911. C] ^ [See Buxtorf, Syn. Jud., c. xi. pp. «= [Id., ibid., c. 27; ibid. p. 925. C— 301, 305. 12mo. Hanov. 160+.] See above in the Ausw. to La Millet. » [Bellarm.,DeSacram.Euchar.,lib. vol. i. p. 20), Disc. i. Pt. i.] iv. c. 24 : Op, torn. ii. pp. 894. D, 895. 57 this doth not convince me, that it was not the Sacrament Discnui of the Lord^s Supper, synecdochically expressed ; especially — — '— seeing I find the words to be exactly the same with those of St. Matthew, xxvi. 26, and of St. Mark, xiv. 22, and of St. Luke, xxii. 19, at the institution of the Sacrament ; and find the same words repeated by St. Paul upon the same occasion, 1 Cor. xi. 23. Neither is this my private opinion ; many Fathers and other ecclesiastical writers both ancient and modern have held the same'^. Yov the present I will con- tent myself with the testimonies of two Fathers. The one is St. Hierome, in his Epitaph of Paula : — "And renewing her journey she came to Nicopolis, which was former!}^ called Emmaus, where the Lord, being known by breaking of bread, did dedicate the house of Cleophas to be a church^." The other is St. Austin ; who, having shewed that the impediment which hindered the two disciples from knowing of Christ, was from Satan, proceedeth thus, — " Christ gave leave until the Sacrament of Bread, that the unity of His body being par- taken, the impediment of the enemy might be understood to be removed^^^ The " Sacrament of Bread," and the '^parti- cipation" of " the unity of His body," can have no other reference but to the Holy Eucharist. I know some others assert, that this was not the Holy Eucharist itself, but a 927 figure of it»; which, to my purpose, — to shew that this was a holy action, proper for the Lord's Day, — is enough. So, in- [Bede, in loc. (lib. vi. c. 96 ; Op. expression where the Eucharist is not torn. V. pp. 508, 509), who quotes the referred to.] passage of S. Augustin given below in ® [Hieron., Epitaph. Paulae Matris, note f ; — Theophylact, in loc. (Op. torn. Op. torn. iv. P. ii. p. 673. — " Repeti- i. p. 495. A. Venet. 1754); — Opus Im- toque itinere Nicopolini, quae prius perf in Matth., Horn. xvii. (in fin. toni. Emmaus vocabatur, apud quam in vi. Op. S. Chrysost. ed. Montfauc, p. fractione panis cognitus Dominus, Ixxxviii. 1. E.) ; — Isychius, In Leviti- Cleophse domum in ecclesiam dedi- cmri, lib. ii. c. 9. (Biblioth. PP. tom. xii. cavit." J p. 87. H. ed. De la Eigne) : — who are f [S. August.,] De Consensu Evan- cited (with Jerome and S. Augustin gel., lib. iii, c. 25. [§ 72 ; Op. tom. iii. as quoted in notes e, f, below) by P. ii. p. 142. A. — " Non autem incon- Maldonati (in loc), who adopts their gruenter accipimus hoc impedimentum interpretation ; and by Bellarm., de in oculis eorum a Satana fuisse, ne Sacram. Euchar., lib. iv. c. 24; Op. agnosceretur Jesus; sed tamen aChristo tom. ii. p. 894. D, who gives this and the est facta permissio usque ad Sacramen- interpretation of Jansenius (see below turn panis, ut unitate Corporis Ejus in noteg) without preferring either. — participata, removeri intelligatur impe- Hammond (in loc.) interprets the pas- dimentum inimici, ut Christus possit sage of the ordinary blessing of an agnosci."] ordinary meal ; and Whitby refers to g [So Cornel. Jansenius (Comment, such passages as Matt. xiv. 19, Mark in Concord. Evang., p. 1070. b.), quoted vi. 41 ; viii. 6, as instances of a similar by Bellarm. in the same place.] 58 DISCOURSE OF THE SABBATH Part stead of an affront to the Lord's Day, we meet with a great — — — honour to it; — [that^] Christ Himself did celebrate either the Holy Eucharist, or at least a figure of it, upon this day, being the very day of His Resurrection, the first Christian [Mai.iv.2.] Sunday, or Lord's Day, that ever was, when "the Sun of Righteousness" did " arise" to enlighten the children of this world. [Conciu- Out of what hath been said, it doth appear, that the Lord's Day was celebrated from the beginning, that is, from the Resurrection of Christ, in pursuance of His direction or ex- ample ; and that without all doubt there was either an Apo- stolical precept for it, written or unwritten, or Apostolical practice, equivalent to a precept. What concerneth the Apo- stles, is altogether undoubted ; what concerneth Christ, is piously presumed, — that when He appeared to His Apostles after His Resurrection, among His other instructions which Acts i. 3. He gave them, "in things pertaining to the Kingdom of God," He did give them a particular direction for the obser- vation of this day, according to the testimony of St. Clement, a contemporary of the Apostles, formerly cited'. Howso- ever, here is enough out of the Scripture itself, to prove the Divine right and the antiquity of the Lord's Day. And thus much may serve for the answer to the second question, — when the Lord's Day began to be observed as a weekly holyday. SECTION THE TWELFTH. III. WTiy The third question is, what were the grounds of the change festiTai^^'^ of the Sabbath to the Lord's Day. Although the law of from Salur- nature doth not prescribe the sanctifying of the seventh day, *^*y- or first day, or any other day of the week in particular, yet the sanctifying of them was very agreeable to what the law of nature doth prescribe; and yet farther, hath a certain majesty and conformity in it, fit for the service of God ; as if we should say, our God is one and the same God, therefore we worship Him at one and the same time, with one and the same worship. Those heathens who said, that as variety of instru- ments doth make the best music, so variety of worship is most h ["But" in the folio edition, by an » [Above p. 41. note r.j obvious misprint] AND LORD^S DAY. 59 acceptable to God^ did not rightly understand or consider, Discourse either the all-sufficiency of God_, — that our devotion can add nothing to Him, — or the manifold indigence of the human na- ture, which being daily variously exhausted, must daity be vari- ously supplied. The Jewish Sabbath having continued so many ages in the Church, from the time of Moses until Christ, now both it, and all other their typical and ceremonial laws, were taken away by Christ, and declared to be utterly abrogated by His Consummatum esf' — "it is finished," upon the Cross : [Johnxix. 30 1 in sign whereof "the veil of the Temple [was^] rent from the [^att. top to the bottom," to shew, that the express image of those '^^'^ heavenly truths, which before had been but drawn in dark ob- scure colours and figures, was now perfectly exposed to the light. Thus much is expressly affirmed by St. Paul ; — " Let Coi. ii. 16. no man judge you in meat or drink, or in respect of a holy- day, or of the new moon, or of the sabbath days, which are a shadow of things to come, but the body is of Christ :" which manifest declaration of himself against the Jewish Sabbath, with some other places, did render the Ebionites so off'cnded with St. Paul, that they did not only refuse to admit his writings, but also fathered manifest lies upon him ; as, that " he was a Gentile both by father and mother that " being at Hierusalem, he turned a Jewish proselyte, in hope to have gained the High Priest's daughter to wife, but missing of his aim, he grew discontented, and writ passionately against cir- cumcision, and the Sabbath, and the Law of Moses'." So then the legal observation of Saturday was ceased, according to St. Paul ; although the first observation of it, as a day of gratitude to God, was permitted long after in the Church, for divers weighty reasons. The law of the Sabbath being abrogated, and the obligation thereof being ceased, after it had continued so many ages in the Church, it had been some disparagement to the Christian Church, either to have come short of the Jews in the performance of moral duties to God, or that every particular person or congregation should be left to his or their own election of the time of God's solemn wor- ship, without either order or uniformity. And therefore the first day was presently, I had almost said immediately, upon ^ ["Did" in the folio edition.] torn. ii. User. xxx. § 16 ; Op. torn. i. p. ' [Epiphan., Adv. Hser., lib. I. 1 40. D. ed. Petav.] 60 DISCOURSE OF THE SABBATH Part or after the Resurrection of Christ, set apart for the public • '■ — ser\dce of God. But why the first day, rather than any other day of the week ? This day was the beginning of time, wherein the world began. ^Miat day more fit to be dedi- cated to God, than that which was the first fruits of time ? [Exod.xiii. The first-born were designed as holy to the Lord. When [Luket.^ Zachary's tongue was loosed, the first use he made of it, was ^•^l to praise the Lord. "A Jove principium^.^' Upon this day 928 [Gen. i. I the most noble creatures were made, the heaven, and the earth, and the immortal Angels, and the light ; which God created as a mean between corporeal and incorporeal sub- stances, that the atheist might see every day before his face a resemblance of the union between his soul and his body, in the union of the light with the air. The first day of the Creation doth preserve the memory of the Creation, as well as the day after the Creation. This was the day, which God adorned more than any other with the manifold dispensations of His grace. Upon this day the Israelites were supposed to have gained their liberty from their Egyptian bondage. Upon [Exod.xvi. this day certainly manna was first rained down from heaven. 1 22.1 Upon this day, Christ is said to have been born for us, and to have been baptized in Jordan; and the Star to have appeared [Matt. to the wise men. Upon this day, Christ arose again from the JiLrkxvi.2i dead, and made His most frequent apparitions to His Apostles xx7v^"i'^^i3 ^^^^^ -^^^ Ascension. Upon this day. He sent the Holy Ghost. John^xT 1 "^^^ primitive Christians had a tradition, that upon this ly, 26.— ' day His second coming to judge both the quick and the dead Acts 11. 1.] gjj^^j^ -^^n both in gratitude and discretion, that the [Virg., Buc, iii. 60.] mark the day on which the passage of " [See the passage quoted above in the Red Sea took place, as the eighteenth note V. p. 54 ; which was evidently day of the first month of that year, and Bramhall's authority for the text. And consequently — since the month Abib compare Pseudo-August.,Serm.cclxxx; contained thirty days — also the first day Op, torn. V, Append, p. 467 ; — Leon. of the week). See also the Quiestiones Epist. ad Dioscorum, Epist. xi, c, 1 ; ex Nov. Test, as quoted above p. 51, tom. i. p. 436. ed. Quesn. ; — and Bp, note r ; where the fourteenth day of the Cosin, Serm, xii ; Works vol, i, pp. first month and the third day of the 174, 175. Anglo-Cathol. ed. That the third month in the same year, being the Israelites crossed the Red Sea on the first Passover and the first day of Pen- first day of the week, seems proved by tecost, are calculated on the same data comparing Exod. xvi. 1, 13, 33 (whence to have happened upon the fourth day it appears that the sixteenth day of the of the week. For the day on which second month of the year of the Exode the manna first fell, which is more was the first day of the week), with plainly marked, see above p. 42. note z. Exod. xii. 17, 37, 51 ; xiii. 20 ; xiv. 2, That the Nativity and Baptism of our 9, 22. and Numb, xxxiii, 3, 5—8 (which Lord took place on the first day of the AND lord's day. 61 Lord at His coming might find them employed about His Discou rse service, no day could be fitter for the public worship of God '- than this. " Blessed is that servant, whom his Lord, when Matt. xxiv. He Cometh, shall find so doing." But all authors do agree, ^" that the special ground of the translation of the day was the Resurrection of Christ, which was the new creation of the world. If the memory of the old creation, and God's resting upon the seventh day, had such an influence upon the first patriarchs, that it is piously believed by some, that they did freely without any commandment observe that day of rest, according to the example of God", why should not Christians hallow the day of Christ's Resurrection, in memory of man's Redemption, or the new creation, completed upon that day by Christ ? And so much for the grounds of the translation. SECTION THE THIRTEENTH. The fourth question is, whether the Lord's Day may be iv. Whe- changed by the authority of the Church from the first day to Lord? Day another day of the week. It is generally admitted, that one ^^n^g^j day hath no natural or inherent holiness in it more than another. Likewise, that it was never yet changed from Christ's time until this day by any Church, is generally con- fessed. Thirdly, that it may be changed de facto — in fact, without right, no man can doubt. They who did not stick to change their Bible into an Alcoran, would not stick at changing the Lord's Day. The Lord's Day is not more pre- cious than the Lord Himself, Whose day it is ; and they who allow no distinction of da3^s as to relative holiness p, will make week, rests upon the (not very strong) calculation, is beset with difficulties, autliority quoted at the beginning of this The appearance of the Star to the wise note, and upon a calculation founded ap- men would of course coincide with the parently on tlie assumption that those day of our Lord's Nativity ; and the events hapijened respectively upon Dec. Day of Pentecost would bo a Sunday, 25. B. C. 1, and Jan. 6. A.D. 31, of the if the day of the Resurrection were so. common Era (see Baron., in an. 31. Compare also, for the first sentence numm. 17, 18; — Bellarm., De Cultu of the above, Bellarmine as just quoted Sancton, lib. iii. c. 11 ; Op. toni. i. p. p.2174'. A. — " Et pr;eterea Dies Domi- 2173. D ; — Tillemont, Mem. torn. i. Vie nica rcpresentat etiam memoriam crea- de N. Seigneur, art vi. and notes — be- tionis mundi non minus quam Sabba- sides Ussher, and the other Chronolo- thiim. Nam die Dominico ccepit mun- gists). It would be consistent with tliis dus fieri, immo eo die sunt factae omnes supposition that Sunday should also be partes mundi principales, coelum, terra, the day of the Resurrection (which is of Angeli, lux, &c."] course obvious from the Gospels), if that " [See above p. 25. note g.] day were fixed to March 27. A.D. 34 ; p [Viz. the Anabaptists. See above but the whole subject, as a matter of p. 9. note c] 62 DISCOURSE OF THE SABBATH Part no scriiple at abrogating this holyday. But the question is, — — — whether the Lord^s Day_, being taken in sensu composito — as it is the Lord^s Day, with reference to the precept, or authori- tative example, of Christ, or of His Apostles, or either of them, may yet be lawfully changed. [Such a They who maintain the affirmative part — that it may be lawful j""' changed, — do it so coldly and so faintly, that they even teach their readers to doubt of the truth of their assertion 'i. "Qui timide rogat, clocet negare\'' For they acknowledge, that it were a " temerarious,^^ or an " uncomely^^ or " unhandsome," act, to make such a change^; which implieth, that there must be something in such a change inconsistent with, or dis- sentaneous from, the principles of reason or religion. As for myself, besides the odious brand of desultorious levity, I hold, upon my former grounds, that such a change were not only " unhandsome^^ and temerarious," but altogether unlawful. [1. Nosuf. My reasons are three. The first is taken from the defect thority.]"' of Sufficient authority, to abrogate that which hath been in- stituted either by Christ or by His Apostles, whether it were by express precept or by authoritative example. Eveiy thing ought to be loosed by the same authority by which it was bound, or by a superior authority. Apostolical authority at least did bind the Church to observe this day, and less than Apostolical authority cannot loose the Church from the obli- gation to observe this day. I readily acknowledge, that the Apostles made some local and temporary ordinances^; but those did never bind without that place for which they were made, nor beyond that time for which they were designed, ^loreover, sometimes the reason or ground of a temporary ordi- nance doth cease. In such case, it is not the authority of the present Church, which abrogateth an Apostolical ordinance ; but the law expireth of itself, when it is become impeditive of 929 greater good. But the ordinance of the Lord's Day is quite of another nature. First, it is an universal ordinance; as appear- ^ [Thisis true of several among those quotations in Heylin, ibid.] whom Heylin (Hist, of Sabb., Pt ii. c. ' [Senec, HippoL, 591, 592.] vi.) mentions. But it certainly is not • [" Kimis indecorum esset," accord- the case with Calvin (see above p. 10. ing to Covarruvias, Variar. Resolut., notee), orTindal (above p. 10. note d) ; lib. IV. c, xix. § 7 (Op. torn. i. p. 450. nor indeed was it the general tone of b. Lugd. 1606) ; quoted by Dr. Bound.] the doctrine held upon the subject, t [See for instance Ironside, Seven whether among Reformers or School- Questions of the Sabbath, c. xix. p. men, during the 16th century. See the 179.] AND LORD^S DAY. 63 eth by the universal tradition of the whole Christian world. Discourse Secondly, it is a perpetual ordinance ; as appeareth by the perpetual observation of it in all ages without exception. A second reason is taken from the ground of this ordi- [2. The nance ; that is, the Resurrection of Christ, and all those fhe^ordi-^ other graces which He dispensed to us upon this day. Put JJ^^^JjJ 1^°' all the considerations which this world can possibly afford change.] into the other scale, and they are not sufficient to counter- balance these. The creation of the world was a very sufficient ground for the observation of the seventh-day^s festival by all mankind, if God had been pleased to enjoin it. So the redemption or new creation of the world [by] the Resurrec- tion of Christ, is a sufficient ground to Christians for cele- brating the Lord's Day as a memorial thereof. And as the Jewish Sabbath was to endure as long as the Jewish polity and religion did endure, so the Lord^s Day ought to endure as long as Christian religion, that is, until the second coming of Christ. Until then we are to expect no new laws, no new revelations, no new grounds. And then all temporary Sab- baths and Lord^s Days shall cease, and the Saints shall celebrate one perpetual Lord's Day with Christ in Heaven. The third reason may be taken from the perpetuity of the 3. [The duty of the Lord's Day ; which shall never cease whilst this Sf the^duty world continueth. As the celebrating of the Sabbath was to ^iangj.] the J ews a sign between God and them, testifying, that God, [Ezek. xx. Who made heaven and earth, was their God, so the celebra- ^^'^ tion of the Lord's Day to Christians is a profession, that the Lord, Who rose again upon that day, and triumphed over Hell and death and the grave, is their Lord. When the duty of Christians to this Lord doth cease, when they may lawfully change Him for another Lord, then the Lord's Day may cease ; until then it is immutable. I will conclude this point with the words of Athanasius ; — " He commanded not the observation of the Sabbath" (or Saturday) '^to the new creature'^ (that is, to a Christian) ; '^that he might acknow- ledge a beginning in the Lord's Day, but nevertheless inter- minable, and that he might hold for certain that the grace of it should never cease ^.'^ " De Sabb. et Circumcis., [torn. ii. iSSOri t5 lid^^arov irporepcf Xa^,%va p. 55. C. ed. Bened. — Ata yap tovto yivwa-Kr; Kal rb t4\os koI t')}u apx^v tt/s 64 DISCOURSE OF THE SABBATH ^ ^ SECTION THE FOURTEENTH. V. Of the The last question is, what is the right manner of sanctify- Snctifying Lord's Day : in discussing whereof, — that we may J^e^Lord's not be like blunderers, who do commonly confound respective truths with absolute and necessary truths, and if they find something in the Lord's Day which is of Divine right, they conclude presently that all things pertaining to the celebra- tion of that day are of Divine right, and if they find some- thing in it which is of human right, they conclude that the day itself hath no right but human, — it is necessary to dis- tinguish the rights of the Lord's Day by the law of nature, by the evangelical law, by the positive law of God, and by human law, either ecclesiastical or civil; for every one of these laws have some influence upon the Lord's Day. [1. Ac- First, for the law of nature. That which the evangelical the^awof ^^"^ detcrmiueth for the first day, the law of nature pre- nature.] scribeth indeterminately for some time to be hallowed or set apart for the service of God. So he who profaneth this day, doth transgress both the law of the Gospel and the law of nature. Secondly, the law of nature requireth, that the time set apart for the service of God be sufficient for the solemn per- formance thereof, without hasting and huddling [it] up; like a dog upon the banks of Nilus which laps and runs at the same time'^ : as if God Almighty would be content with any [Gen. iv.3. thing, '^either with a grape or with a bean^," which was Cain's — Jude 11.] ^^^^^ /ocwm, si frigus erit ; si messis, in umbrd^" But that the same proportion of time is always necessary, or always sufficient, or ought always to be employed equally in the same office, I find nothing in the law of nature. One time and one condition may require more devotion than another ; and different kinds of devotion as well as different degrees, as more prayer, or more thanksgiving, or more kt'ktcqjs. Tfi Se Kaivfi kt'ktcl ovk eVerei- edition) seems either defective or cor- AoTo (pvXdmiv '^.a^^arov 'Iva t))v fxku rupt. However the sense is obviously apxw KvpiaKfj yiveicTKr}, areAeu- that given above.] T7JT0V Se iiTiararai t?)j/ ravT-^s xapij/." * [Soil, for fear of the crocodiles, Bramhall's translation is from the Latin, according to Pliny, Nat. Hist., viii. which in its rendering of the last clause 61.] is not quite literal; and the original (as r [" Vel uva vel faba."] it is given here from the Benedictine ^- [Virg., Buc, v. 70.] AND LORD^S DAY. 65 humiliation, or more instruction, or more adoration, or more Discourse sacraments, according to the various exigencies of times and — places and persons. Thirdly, the law of nature doth dictate, that the duties of 930 the Lord^s Day ought to be performed with such gravity, decency, majesty, and solemnity, as is fit for the great God of Heaven and earth. " The house which I build is great, 2 Chron. ii. for great is our God above all Gods.^^ And agreeably to the condition of the times and quality of the persons. Those ornaments which are necessary for the service of God in a great Cathedral in times of peace and plenty, are not con- venient for a rural oratory, or in times of want and indi- gence. " Wisdom is justified of her children.^' Upon this [Luke vii. consideration the most of our ceremonies do depend. Fourthly, the law of nature doth dictate, that at some times, when we are more sensible of God^s blessings, we ought to offer up part of that which He hath given us, to His own service, or to supply the necessities of our brethren for His sake ; as we see in the practice of Cain and Abel from the [Gen, iv. beginning. I know not how this custom of free oblations ^' came to be almost lost in our Church in point of practice, since I do not remember any thing material that hath been observed against it. So likewise the law of nature doth teach us, that God is to be adored, — " Thou shalt worship [Matt. iv. the Lord thy God, and Him only shalt thou serve — and to iv. 'a]" ^ me it seemeth very strange, that a man may frequent some churches that boast of the name of Reformed, and yet hardly find any one act of adoration in the public service of God ; as if either the erroneous adoration of the creatures had frighted us from the necessary adoration of the true God, or as if God did not require corporeal adoration as well as spiritual. So, from the law of nature, I pass over to the evangelical [2.Aconr(i- law, grounded upon the precept or authoritative example, cvangeii- eithcr of Christ our Saviour, or of His Apostles, or one or ""^^ ^ both of them, and so received and believed by the CathoUc Church. Now the main influence which the evangelical law hath upon the Lord's Day, is double. First, to appoint this day for a weekly festival throughout the Church of Christ ; which honour Saturday or the seventh day had obtained for- BKAMHALL. p 66 DISCOURSE OF THE SABBATH Part mcrly in the Jewisli Church. Secondly, to point out the — — — proper offices and duties of this day, being generally and indefinitely considered, according to the example or practice of Christ or His Apostles upon the first day of the week re- corded in Holy Scripture ; that is, prayers and thanksgivings and sermons and Sacraments and works of piety and charity. Thus far as to the appointment of the day, and the duties of it in general. The first day of the week, or the Lord^s Day, is of evangelical, that is. Divine right. But for the circum- stances of the time and place and ceremonies and forms, the Gospel hath ordered little or nothing. These depend upon the law of nature (which implieth Divine right as well as the ecclesiastical law, so far as the dictates thereof do go), and the ecclesiastical laws of the Church, and the civil laws of the commonwealth : which two last sort of laws, being capable of enlargement and contradiction, of dispen- sation and abrogation, may make that act upon the Lord^s Day to be necessary, or lawful, or unlawful respectively, in one time, or at one place, which is not so necessary, or lawful, or unlawful respectively, in another time, or at another place. The best ground that a devout Christian can go upon, to know what the law of nature and the evangelical law do prescribe as necessary for the right observation of the Lord^s Day, is the practice of the primitive uncorrupted Church, and the examples of devout and discreet Christians. Now after what manner the primitive Christians did celebrate the Lord's Day, we cannot have a better witness than Justin Martj^r^ : namely, in assembling, and reading the Holy Scrip- tures, and preaching, and hearing, and meditating, and pray- ing, and thanksgiving, &c., and charitable collections for the poor according to every man's ability, which the Bishop dis- tributed to orphans and widows, &c. : which place of J ustin 1 Cor. xvi. Martyr may serve as an authentic exposition of St. PauFs ^' ^^'^ collection for the Saints. [3. Accord- So, from the law of nature and the evangelical law, I pass pSiHve^^ to the positive laws of God, comprehended in the Old Testa- q"^^^-^ ment, concerning the Sabbath. But for these I have declared myself sufficiently, that they bind no Christians farther than there is a natural equity in them (which is not their binding " [See above p. 10, note o.] AND LORD^S DAY. 67 but the law of nature^s) ; or farther than they are authorized Discourse 931 by the Gospel; or, at most, beyond the exemplarity of them, ~ — that we who are Christians, should not come short of Jews, or any other religion, in performing those moral duties which we owe to God^. As for typical and ceremonial duties, they oblige not Christians at all, being neither imposed, nor intended ever to be imposed, upon them. Thus the great question of the Sabbath, which some have made the same use of that the ivy doth of the oak, to climb up by it them- selves, falleth to the ground. Lastly, for human law^s, either civil or ecclesiastical, which [4.Aocorci- concern the Lord's Day, so far as they do not disagree with mfn^aws."] the evangelical law or the law of nature, they have power to bind the consciences of Christians, not from themselves, that is, from human authority, which hath no power over the con- science, but in themselves that is, by virtue of the law of God, which commandeth every soul" to " be subject to the [Rom. xiii. higher powers." And howsoever the case is mistaken, the most of those controversies which we have about the Lord's Day, for the lawfulness or unlawfulness of this or that labour, or this or that recreation, do depend upon human law, which doth vary according to the divers exigencies of times and places. There is little to be found, either in the law of na- ture, or in the evangelical law, whereupon to ground the decision of such questions. But this is the humour of the times, to serve up every petty controversy to a fundamental point of religion, whereupon salvation and damnation doth depend. Thus we have seen this great controversy reduced to a very [Conciu- narrow compass : — that as the right of the day is Divine and ^^'^^'^ unchangeable, so the manner of sanctifying it (excepting some uncontroverted generalities) is human and change- able; so as no change be made but by such as are rightly qualified to make it, and so as in the change nothing be taken away, which is commanded by the law of nature or the evangelical law, and on the other side, nothing be in- troduced, which is forbidden by the law of nature or the evangelical law. " [See above in sect. vii. pp.28, 29.] Millet, (vol. i. p. 62, note c), Disc. i. <^ [See above in tbe Answer to La Pt. i.] F 2 68 DISCOURSE OF THE SABBATH Part • SECTION THE FIFTEENTH. Objections And SO you have my judgment of the Sabbath and the HomUies^ Lord^s Day, clearly and distinctly, without either affection or considered, animosity. Neither have I seen any thing objected against it, with any colour of reason, out of the doctrine or practice of the Church of England, but only that which is alleged out of our Homily of the Time and Place of Prayer : to which au- thority I for my part do readily submit, so far a« I am bound by the thirty-fifth Article of our Church, — "The second tome of Homilies doth contain godly and healthful doctrine, and necessary for these times although I cannot see how this attestation, or indefinite assertion, doth either authorize or oblige me, or any genuine son of the Church of England, to defend every indiAddual expression, or mistaken deduction, which may be contained in that whole tome. Yet I have no need to make use of that advantage ; for, in very deed, the whole homily, being duly weighed, doth agree wholly and throughout with those conclusions, which I have laid down in this discourse. [The Ho- The ends, why the words of this homily are urged, are two; Piace'^Ind^ first, to shcw, that the Fourth Commandment of the Deca- Time of logue doth oblifiTC all Christians to the observation and sanc- Prayer.] , . tification of the Lord's Day, not only equitably or exemplarily — because Christians ought not to come short of Jews in the performance of moral duties, which sense I have already admitted — but legally and preceptively. The right words of the homily (for they are variously cited ^) are these; — "As concerning the time in which Almighty God hath appointed His people to assemble together solemnly, it doth appear by the Fourth Commandment of God ; ^ Remember,^ saith God, 'that thou keep holy the Sabbath Day^.' " And a little after, in the same homily; — "We must be careful to keep the Christian Sabbath Day, that is, the Sunday, not only for that it is God^s express commandment, but also to declare our- d [Bramliall is arguing principally e. g. note h. p. 71 below), with perfect against L'Estrange; who cites the Ho- accuracy. So also has Heylin (Hist, of mily of the Place and Time of Prayer Sabb., Pt. II. c. viii. § 5), quoting it in three passages (pp. 107, 114, 130) and with opposite views.] for the "ends" specified above, but ex- « [Horn, of Place and Time of Prayer, cept omissions, of no consequence (see p. 302 (8vo. Oxf. 1840).] I AND lord's day. 69 selves to be loviug cliildreu/"' kc; ^' thus it may plaiuly Discourse appeal*, that GocVs will and commandmeut was to have a ^ solemn time and standing day in the week, wherein the people shall come together These phrases — " God's will, God's appointment, God's commandment, God^s express com- mandment"— do seem to imply, not only an equitable, but a legal obligation. I answer, let the words imply what they can, and let all be admitted which can possibly be inferred from them, yet they come as much short of that which ought to be proved, as there is distance between them and us in this controversy. The words of the Fourth Commandment may be considered 3-2 two ways : either as they are a part of the Mosaical Law and Jewish Decalogue, and in this sense it is undeniably true that they are abrogated, — at the Passion of Christ, when He cried, "It is finished." And accordino:lv that Apostolical Collecre [Johnxxi. 30.1 did acquit the Christian Gentiles for ever from all necessaiy obhgation, not only to the words of the Fourth Command- ment, but to the whole Mosaical Law. And in this sense Acts xv. 24 they are now no commandment of God to Christians. Or the words of the Fomth Commandment may be considered accord- ing to the moral and substantial pai*t of them, that is, so far as, and no fru'ther than, they comprehend within them the express dictate of the law of natui-e, that some time is to be set apart as a time of rest for the solemn semce of God; and in this sense, and so far and no further, the words of the Fomth Commandment are a law to Christians. The law of uatm*e comprehended in the Fourth Commandment saith, thou shalt set apart a time of solemn rest for the public ser- vice of God. The evangehcal law saith, this time shall be upon the first day of the week, and shall be spent in such and such holy exercise. The just laws of om- lawful supe- riors, civH and ecclesiastical, do go yet fiuther, as to the place and duration of time and manner of sanctification. He who shall neglect this duty at this time, in this place, after this maimer, is not only a transgi-essor of human law, but of Divine law, of the evangehcal law^ and of the law of natm-e comprehended in the Fomth Commandment. ' [Ibid., p. 30.3; partly quoted by the Sunday;" and lor " shall come to- L'Estrange, p. 107. For "that is, the gether," "should come together.' ] Siuiday," the Homily reads, "which is 70 DISCOURSE OF THE SABBATH P A^»i T This cleai' and manifest sense of the words of the homily ' — is set down expressly in the homily itself : — " Albeit this" (fourth) "Commandment of God doth not bind Christian people so straitly to observe and keep the utter" (external) " ceremonies of the Sabbath-day, as it was given to the Jews, as touching the forbearing of work and labour in time of great necessity, and as touching the precise keeping of the seventh day after the manner of the Jews ; for we keep now the first day, which is the Sunday, and make that our Sab- bath, that is, our day of rest, in honour of our Saviour Christ, VTho as upon that day rose from death, conquering the same most triumphantly; yet, notwithstanding, whatsoever is found in the commandment appertaining to the law of nature, as a thing most godly, most just, and needful for the setting forth of God^s glory, it ought to be retained and kept of all good Christian people^." Here needeth no gloss. Nothing can be more express than the homily itself; — [1.] that the Fourth Commandment "doth not bind Christians" over "straitly;" 2. not " to the external ceremonies of the Sabbath ;" 3. not " as it was given to the Jews ;" 4. not as to the rigorous part of it, to forbear all work; 5. not as to the time, the first day of the week being justly substituted by Christians for the seventh ; 6. not as to the end, our end is to honour the re- surrection of Christ ; 7. and lastly, to speak once for all, the Fourth Commandment obligeth Christians no farther than that part of it which " appertaineth to the law of nature." AVho ever yet denied, that it obligeth so far? All men acknowledge, that the law of nature is immutable, indispen- sable, inabrogable ; except a few paradoxical innovators, who understand not what the law of nature is. Thus, in the place of an objection out of the homily, we have found a most singular firmament of our cause. The second reason why this homily is cited, is to shew, that the whole Sabbath day of the twenty-four hours ought to be employed by Christians in the actual service of God, without any liberty of working, or recreating themselves, by virtue of this commandment. The very words alleged are these; — " Even so God hath given express charge to all men, that < [Horn, of Place and Time of "which is the Sunday," the homily Tiayer, I't. i. pp. .302, 30 5. Fur reads " which is o«r Sunday."] AND LORD^S DAY. 71 upon the Sabbatli-day, which is now our Sunday, they should Discou cease from all weekly and work-day labour^ to the intent that like as God Himself wrought six days and rested the seventh and blessed and sanctified it, and consecrated it to quietness and rest from labour, even so" we, as "obedient people, should use the Sunday holily, and rest from common and daily business, and also, give" ourselves " wholly to heavenly exercises of God's true religion and service^." I answer, first, that still they halt upon the same sore. Chris- tians are not obliged at all by the Fourth Commandment to any duty, as it is a Mosaical law, but as it compreliendeth a branch of the law of nature in it. Secondly, that this law of nature doth not extend itself expressly to any day, either natural or artificial, but only to a sufficient time. Whatso- ever is more than this, proceedetli either from the evangelical law, or from human law. Thirdly, I answer, that this asser- 933tion which they would ground upon the homily, is diametri- cally opposite to the main scope of the homily : which de- clareth expressly, that the seventh day, or Sabbath-day of the Fourth Commandment, is quite taken away, and another day (that is, the first day) put in the place thereof ; that the strict obligation to the external ceremonies of the Sabbath is quite ceased; and that the rigorous exaction of a corporal rest from all necessary works during the whole Lord's Day, especially after the solemn offices of the day are performed, is likewise ceased. And if from all works, much more the ex- action of a rigorous rest from lawful recreations, which were ever esteemed an inferior part of the Sabbath's rest, and are no way incompatible with it, but when they become im- moderate, and hinder the duties of the day. Fourthly, waving all these advantages, I answer, that it is one thing to "give ourselves wholly" to the ser\ace of God, which the homily requireth, or rather, which the law of nature requires — (that when we come to " draw water with joy out of the isa xu. wells of salvation," we should leave all sordid thoughts, all vindictive and vagrant desires, behind us, as the serpent leaves her poison in her den, when she goes to the fountain) ; — and [Ibid. p. 303. L'Estrangc, p. Ill, (luotcs the greater part of the passage, omitting the clauses from "to the intent that" to "daily business;" of whicli however he cites the last clause with the same object, in pp. 130, 131.] 72 DISCOURSE OF THE SABBATH Part it is another thing, to oblige all Christians to spend the whole — natural day in the solemn and actual worship of God, which no law of nature or nations \ Di\ine or human, did ever re- quire, and that by ^drtue of a Jewish law, which was long since abrogated. The homily saith nothing to this purpose ; but describing the uttermost obligation of the law of nature, it concludeth thus, — "And therefore by this Commandment^' (that is, by the moral part of this Commandment, which is a branch of the law of nature) " we ought to have a time, as one day in the week, wherein we ought to rest, yea, from our lawful and needful works^/^ The express dictate of the law of nature is a sufficient time, no more. " As one day in the week, is the author's instance ; as consentaneous to the law of nature, not dictated expressly by the law of nature. If the law of nature had limited us expressly to one day in the week, it had been improperly said, — " as one day in the week," — by way of single and voluntary instance. If the law of nature had prescribed one whole natural day, he should have said, ^during which,' or, ' throughout which we ought to rest,' not ^' ivherein we ought to rest." It is needless to insist longer upon this subject, seeing the greatest champions of the adverse party do acknowledge^, that the law of nature prescribeth no such thing as one whole day in the week. Let us suppose, what we may never admit, that this Jewish law, — " Remember thou keep holy the Sabbath-day," — had been an universal law given to all mankind, and that it had not been abrogated by the death of Christ ; yet, being an affirmative precept, it binds semper but not ad semper"^ — always, but not to the actual exercise of our devotions at all times. If a man join devoutly with the Church in the public ser\dce of God, and tune and prepare himself beforehand for that one necessary work ; and w^atch over himself the rest of * [" Quod naturalis ratio inter omnes Bound, Of the Sabbath, bk. ii, pp. 366- hominesconstituit,idapudon)nesperae- 376; L'Estrange, God's Sabbath, &c., que custoditur, vocaturque jus gen- pp. 119, 120; and see Bp. "White, Of TIUM, quasi quo jure omnes gentes the Sabbath, pp. 233-235) argued for utuntur." Justin., Instit,, lib. I. tit ii. a literal twenty-four hours' Sabbath, § 1. And see Grotius, De Jure Belli including the night as well as the day ; et Pacis, lib. I. c. i, § 11 : and Puffen- but they rested their argument upon the dorf, de Jure Nat. et Gentium, lib. II. Fourth Commandment, not upon the f- iii. § 23.] law of nature.] I* [Horn, of Place and Time of [Thorn. Aquin., Summ. Theol., P. Prayer, Pt. i. p. 303.] II. Qu. Ixxi. art. 5.] ' [The Sabbatarians generally (e. g. AND lord's day. 73 the day, that he do nothing unworthy of God's servant; and, Discourse lastly, if he have an implicit desire upon all opportunities to — advance the glory of God, if he eat and drink and sleep and recreate himself moderately to this end, to enable himself to sen^e God the better, and so do incorporate and interweave such religious thoughts and ejaculations, amongst his natu- ral, moral, and even secular employments (so they be lawful and needful, not servile, mercenary, or sordid) ; he makes his common actions to become works of piety, and fit exercises even for holy-days. So the homily and I agree tlu*oughout. The homily denieth not the Lord's Day the name of Sabbath ; no more do I. The homily finds no law of the Sabbath in Gen. ii. 3; no more do I. The homily finds no seventh day's Sabbath before Moses his time ; neither do I. The homily gives no power to the Fourth Commandment, as it was given to the Jews, to oblige Christians, but only as it was, and so far as it was, a law of nature ; the same do I. The homily makes the first day of the week to signify the Lord's Day ; so do I. The homily makes the end of changing the weekly festival of the Church to have been in honour of Christ's Resurrection ; the like do I. Lastly, the homily derives the Lord's Day down from the Ascension of Christ immediately ; the same do I. To conclude, he who halloweth the Lord's Day as the Aveekly festival of Christians, doing such duties upon it as Christ 931- and His Apostles did, which are recorded for our imitation, and imitating the example of devout and discreet Christians in the observation of it, such as lived in all ages, before these controversies were raised, and swerWug not from the just laws of the Church and commonwealth where he liveth, hath done whatsoever is requisite to be done by a good Christian upon this day. But if any man will fly higher, above this pattern and this rule, out of free devotion, without either J ewish or superstitious fancies, or seeking to obtrude his own principles or practice upon others as necessary to be followed, I do not blame him ; he inclineth to the safer extreme. SECTION THE SIXTEENTH. Christian reader, when I first handled this controversy, I The < on- knew nothing at all of the present occasion of it, neither did co"nccrning 74 DISCOURSE OF THE SABBATH 4.1 Part I dream that any of my friends were engaged in it. Since, — ^— — I find, that mv learned and most reverend Metropolitan is mv Lord t.t'i--t ii tt-t*- Primate. Concerned mdirectly m it, 1 mean the late Lord rrimate or Armagh ; under whose pious and moderate government I lived sundry years a Bishop in the Province of Ulster, whilst the political part of the care of that Church did lie heavy upon my shoulders. I praise God, we were like the candles in the Levitical Temple, looking one towards another, and all towards the stem. We had no contention among us, but who should hate contention most, and pursue the peace of the Church with swiftest paces. And if the high-soaring counsels of some short-winged Christians, whose eyes re- garded nothing but the present prey, with the rebellious [Jiuig. XV. practices of the Irish enemy, tied together like Sampson^s foxes with firebrands at their tails, had not thrust us away from the stern, and chased us from our sees with Bellona^s bloody whip, we might before this time, without either per- secution or noise, have given a more welcome and comfort- able account of the Irish Church, than I fear one age is likely to produce. And if that pious prelate were now living, I verily believe he would allow all, or at least not disapprove any thing, which I say in this treatise. Very lately, since it was finished, I received a book out of England, called "The Judgment of the late Archbishop of Armagh," among other things, about "the Sabbath and the observation of the Lord's Day," published out of the Primate's own papers by my ancient friend Dean Bernard, out of a pious intention (according to the dictates of his own reason) to have suppressed some spreading controversies by the in- terposition of my Lord Primate's authority". If I had been present, I should have dissuaded him from it, out of these prudential considerations. n ["The Judgment of the Late Arch- ment in several other subjects. By bishop of Armagh, and Primate of Ire- N. Bernard, D.D. and Preacher to the land, 1. Of the Extent of Christ's death, Honourable Society of Grayes Inne, and satisfaction, &c. 2. Of the Sabbath, London." 8vo. Lond. 1657, and a and observation of the Lord's day. 3. second edition in 1658.— published Of the Ordination in other reformed with the view of " moderating the heat Churches. With a Vindication of him which" had " lately broken out about from a pretended Change of Opinion in some of" the points therein handled, the first ; some Advertisements upon by the authority of Ussher's judgment the latter; And, in prevention of fur- (Advertisement to the Reader, in ther injuries, a Declaration of his judge- fin ). J AND lord's day. 75 First, my Lord Primate is dead", in the honourable esteem Discoursk of all honest men both for his learning and piety. And, on '■ the one side, as it is an uncomely thing for any man, who rests unsatisfied with what is urged as his judgment, to con- tend with a person of his eminency after his death (which should make friends wary in publishing posthumous works — he who is secured from taking blows, ought not to give blows) ; so, on the other side, it is an exposing of his justly- acquired honour to the hazard of a diminution. We see the Church of Rome are " wiser in their generation who do [Luke xvi. not bring forth the relics of their most esteemed Saints in a public procession, to obtain rain, or fair weather, or peace, or the like blessing, until they see a great probability of it, and some evident propension in the heavens or in the counsels of men to the granting of their desires. If there had been a moral certainty, that my Lord Primate^s authority thus de- livered would have proved like the dictates of Pythagoras among his scholars, an infallible means to procure an uni- versal submission, I should have approved this act as pruden- tial ; but I find no such certainty, nor so much as any pro- bability of it. For, in the second place, who will give any great regard *to pieces of letters p, where they cannot view the coherence, nor compare that which is alleged with the antecedents and consequents ? I have known an objection urged for a con- clusion, and that which was spoken in the person of another mistaken for the author's own judgment. But suppose here were no fragments, but entire letters or discourses (as I do not doubt but they are, where they are published for such), yet men do not use to weigh their words so exactly in private o [Ussher died March 20, 165-3-6.] P [The part of Dean Bernard's book relating to the Sabbath question con- sists of, L "A Learned Letter of the Lite Archbishop of Armagli to Dr. Twisse, concerning the Sabbath, and Observation of the Lord's Day," writ- ten in April or May 1640 (pp. 73-99) ; — also among Ussher's Letters pub- lished by Dr. Parr (fol. Loud. 1686), num. ccv ; — 2. Dr. Twisse's Answer (pp. 100- lo t) ; 3. " A Clause in a Letter of the Primate's, to Mr. I^cy, of the Sabbath" (pp. 105-107) ; 4. " Part of a Letter of the Primate's, to an Honour- able Person, not long after the coming forth of Dr. Heylin's book, of the His- tory of the Sabbath, whicli I found wrote in t!ie same Paper with the for- mer," respecting the Irish Articles (pp. 108-112); 5. "A Confirmation of the latter clause in this Letter of the Pri- mate's, &c., that the Articles of Ire- land (determining the observation of the Lord's Day) were not called in An. 1634', as Dr. Ileylin hath affirmed," written by Bernard himself (pp. 113- 122).] 76 DISCOURSE OF THE SABBATH letters as in those treatises which they design for the press ; and yet further, in private letters, which are not intended for public view, men take a great liberty to comply with those to whom they write; especially they whose natures are averse from personal altercations, as my Lord Primate was, 935 where he did not apprehend himself to have been much pro- voked. There is neither obligation nor discretion, for a man always to publish his mind in a private letter. Thirdly, here are divers things published, which I am con- fident my Lord Primate would not have had published ; as (to omit those needless exasperations of Dr. Heylin^), that twitch, which is given to the learned and judicious Bishop of Win- chester, Dr. Andrewes'", second to no man, if he had an equal in this last age, without any great reason ; and that affront done to Dr. White the reverend Bishop of Ely^; and that undeserved check given to Mr. Mede*. That the imme- diate seventh day before the Sabbath appointed by God upon the fall of manna, was not observed as a Sabbath (as it ought to have been, if they observed any Sabbaths before that time), is very demonstrable out of the Holy Scripture. Fourthly and lastly, I find several glances in this book in sundry" places against late "innovations"," as if the Bishops and their parties had brought in some great innovations. In the Name of God, what are they ? Is " bowing at the name of Jesus" an "innovation?" because my Lord Primate, «i [ Judgm. of Abp. of Armagh, Let- ter to Dr. Twisse, p. 79 &c. : and see § 4, 5. of the last note.] [Ibid.] p. 135. [respecting the question between Abp. Bancroft and Bp. Andrewes, whether those who were to be consecrated to Scotch Bishoprics in 1' [See above in vol. i. p. vi.] differed very considcraldy in their views ^ [Bernard's Life of Ussher, p. 92; of Church government and of doctrine, —Parr's Life of Ussher, p. 4L] and that Ussher's acquiesccnct' in AND LORD^S DAY. 85 I cannot exempt him from all surprise at all times, nor con- Discouksi curriug miwittingly to accomplisli the more politic devices of — such persons as wanted his sincerity. God had given him more of the innocence of the dove_, than of the prudence of the serpent. And from this source his severe censure of Dr. Heylin, if he was not otherwise provoked, seemeth to me to have proceeded, in a matter, if I judge aright, not alto- gether so pertinent to the true controversy about the Lord's Day. But that was private, and without doubt he meant it no further. Men do often take liberty to whisper an ex- pression in the ear of a private friend, which they would not have cried publicly at the market-cross. How his letter^ came to be published to the world, in private I have heard; and if my intelligence be right, as I firmly believe it is, the printing of that passage happened more by the adviser^s fault than the publisher's. Howsoever it be, the plaintiff hath carved out his own reparation over severely, and intimated to the world a more crying crime against the innocent Primate than any error in judgment can possibly amount unto; and (which is no small aggrava- tion of a misinformation) after the decease of the party accused, whom, I dare say, all men that know well, will readily acquit, without any long time to deliberate upon it, not only from the crime, but from all suspicion of it. I have a request to both the antagonists — that they will give over this controversy, and seek for honour by more noble achiev- ments ; or, at least, that whatsoever scope or liberty they take to themselves one against another about their other controverted points, they will suffer the ashes of this reverend prelate to rest in ease, who was an honour to his native country, an ornament to the Reformed Church, a conscion- able preacher, and an exemplary pattern of piety. ■ [Viz. the letter of Ussher to " an after Usslier's death (so far as he inti- Honourable Person," (see above p. 75. mated it at all), appears from Sanderson, note p) ; the "passage" specified being- p. 405, quoted above p. 83. iiotet, Hey- the severe language used towards Dr. lin's Observations upon L'Estrange's Heylin, who is intended by " the plain- History (as it should seem) having tiff." That Heyhn however did not " inti- been published sufliciently earJy in 1656 rnate the crying crime," of advising the for Ussher to see them.] king to consent to Strafford's execution, DISCOURSE II, A SERMON, PREACHED IN YORK MINSTER. BEFORE HIS EXCELLENCY THE MARQUIS OF NEWCASTLE BEING THEN READY TO MEET THE SCOTCH ARMY, Jan. 28, 164-3. PUBLISHED THEN BY SPECIAL COMMAND. BY JOHN BRAMHALL, D.D. LORD BISHOP or DERBY. [TO THE HEADER.] fHO Among the public prayers of the Church of Scotland, in the time of their persecution by the Frenchmen, printed by Thomas Bassandine 1575% having acknowledged their per- jury and breach of faith to England, and that God did justly punish them by that nation for whose cause they offended, and afterwards being delivered from that bondage by the help of the English, they give thanks in these words : — " O Lord, . . . seeing, when we by our own power were altogether unable to have freed ourselves from the tyranny of strangers, and from the bondage and thi'aldom pretended against us. Thou of Thine especial goodness didst move the hearts of our neighbours (of whom we had deserved no such favour) to take upon them the common burden with us, and for our deliverance, not only to spend the lives of many, but also to hazard the state and tranquillity of their land*" and commonwealth, grant unto us, O Lord, that with such reve- rence we may remember Thy benefits received, that after this, in our default, we never enter into hostility against the realm and nation of England. Suffer us never, O Lord, to fall to that ingratitude and detestable untliankfulness, that we shall seek the death and destruction of those, whom » [" The CL Psalmes of David in English Metre ; with the Forme of Prayers and Ministration of the Sacra- ments, &c., used in the Churche of Scotland;" &c. &c. ; "printed at Edin- burgh by Thomas Bassandine dwelling at the Nether Bow. 1575. Cum Privi- legio.'' 8vo.] pp. 68 — [70: from a prayer headed, *' A Thanksgiving vnto God after our deliuerance fro : the tyranny of the Frenchemen,with prayers made for the continuance of the peace betwixt the Realnies of England and Scotland." — The "deliverance" refer- red to, is the expulsion of the French from Scotland, and the treaty of Edin- burgh, in 1560, brought about, as it was, in great part, by the fleet and troops of Queen Elizabeth. See Bu- chanan, Rer. Scot. Hist., lib. xvi. pp. 324", 325, and lib. xvii. p. 326 (torn. i. fol. 1715) ; — Spottiswood, pp. 151, 152 ; — Robertson, Hist, of Scotl., bk. iii. pp. 190-202. 4to. edit.).] ^ [" Real})!," in the original.] 90 TO THE READER. Thou hast made instruments to deliver us from the tyranny of merciless strangers/^ This solemn confession is now forgotten. Without any provocation on our parts^ or the least alteration in religion, 2 Chron. they invade the children of their deliverers. ' Shall not God xxiv. 2'2. J • 'i. -5^ see it and requn-e it r 941 DISCOUESE II SERMOX BEFORE THE MARQUIS OF NEWCASTLE*. 2 Sam. x. 13. " Be of good courage, and let us play the men, for our people, and for the cities of our God ; and the Lord do that vjhich seemeth Him good.'^ First Printed at York, A.D. 1643. This chapter containeth three parts, David^s ambassage, Hanun's discourtesy, and David's revenge. " Then said verse [2.] David, I will shew kindness unto Hanun the son of Nahash, as his father shewed kindness unto me.'' It was truly said by Solomon, "Love is strong as death." Gratitude is a Cant.viii.G. branch that springs from this root. It is not buried in the grave, but descends from the parents upon their posterity. Non dissecanda sed dissiienda est amicitia^^' — "Friendship ought not to be slashed in sunder, but to be unstitched by degrees." But now what is become of this forgotten virtue ? which, like the Phoenix, is much talked of, but seldom seen. Nothing grows aged sooner than a good turn. Now the ■ [Jan. 28, 1643-4, upon the second lished) to Usslier (Letter from Ussher invasion of England by the Scotch; to Bramhall in Vesey's Life of the whose army crossed the Tweed Jan. 15, latter, p. 27) and to Sir G. Radcliffe summoned Newcastle (then garrisoned (Rawd. Papers, p. 93), both then at by Sir Thomas Glemham) in vain, Oxford; the latter of whom, in his reply crossed the Tyne Feb. 22, and encoim- to Bramhall (dated March 20, 1 043-4, tered the Marquis of Newcastle at • — Rawd. Papers, ibid. No. xxxvii.), Durham (Rushw., vol. vi. pp. 498, speaks of his having " shewed the king" 613-G15). The Marquis, how^ever, (then also at Oxford) "that piece of was compelled to retreat without a the Scottish Liturgy, which concerns battle, owing to the rout of Col. their ingratitude to this nation, printed Bellasis by Fairfax at Selby (id., in the front of " the "sermon." Seealso ibid. p. 618). Bramhall's sermon above in vol. iii. Pref. p. 3, notes i, j.] was preached upon occasion of his ^' ["Amicitiae dissuendae magis quam marching from York. It was sent discindendae." Cic, De Amic, c. 21. with Serpent Salve (then just pub- See also the De Offic, i. 33.] 92 SERMON BETOUE THE Part world liath taken out a new lesson^ — by cancelling the — — — obligation to avoid the debt, and by picking some feigned quarrel to rob good deserts of their due reward. This is now held the more compendious way for degenerous spirits to disengage themselves. The king of Ammon did find no such measure from David ; but the king of Albion finds it from [2 Sam. ix. too many treacherous Zibas, to whom both he and his father 1-4^ xlx* li^^'G shewed other manners of kindnesses, than Nahash did 24^30'.] ■ to David. Hanun was an idolater, and more than that, an Ammonite, Dcut.xxiii. of wliom the law saith, "Thou shalt not seek their peace nor their prosperity all thy days for ever.^^ Difi'erences in religion disoblige no man from civil duties. Faith is to be kept with a heretic, and offices of humanity are due from a Jew to an Ammonite. But things well intended are not always rightly construed. 'Mala mens, malus a^iimus.^ The spider will extract poison out of the sweetest flowers. ^ A sore eye will be offended with the light of the sun^.^ Notwithstanding all Hezekiah^s isai.xxxvi. piety, Rabsliakeh will not stick to say, that he hath pulled down the Altars of God. So here David's courtesy is tra- verse 3. duced. The princes of Ammon say to their lord, " Thinkest thou that David doth honour thy father ? . . hath not David rather sent his servants to search the city, and to spy it out.^^ They spake not altogether without reason ; ambas- sadors are often honourable spies : but in this case their suspicion was groundless. You see we are not the first nation, whom needless jealousies have undone, or imaginary fears have plunged into real dangers. Evil counsellors, who infuse malignant notions into the ears of princes, are like those who poison a common fountain, whereof all the city doth drink. On the other side, blessed is that kingdom, where the king's friends are Alexander's friends^, where the favourers of the commonwealth are the favourites of the 2 Kings prince; such may be truly called, "the horsemen and cha- riots of Israel." But such were not these princes of Ammon. Evil counsel in the end proves worst for them that give it. By seeking to prevent David, they invite him to their own [See Pint., De Adul. ct Ainici D:s- [Id., Apophlliegm. lleguni, in crini.,c.28; Op. Moral., toiu.i. p. 181.] Alexand. luiin. 29; ibid. p. 50;).] MARQUIS OF NEWCASTLE. 93 ruin. Thus the will of God is fulfilled, even whilst it is Discourse . . II. shunned. Yet these evil counsellors were not ^ in mibibiis' '- — 'in the clouds the fact was evident. If it were sufficient to accuse, who should be innocent? The wolves, in the treaty with the sheep, desired that the dogs might be de- stroyed, as incendiaries and evil counsellors (can you blame them?), that they might range and wony at their pleasure^. The evil counsellors suffered justly ; but Hanun was not innocent, to " take David's servants, and shave off half their [Verse 4.] beards, and cut off their garments in the middle;" that is, to strip them of the two principal outward ornaments of a man, |_the one] natural, hair; the other artificial, clothes. I find four gross errors in this passage : — first, against the light of nature, to punish upon a bare suggestion, without 942 proof or discussion, whereas in criminal causes the proofs ought to be clearer than the noon-day light : — secondly, against the law of nations, to use ambassadors in that barba- rous manner, whose office is sacred, and ought always to protect their persons ; yet we see how God's ambassadors have often met with the same entertainment : — thirdly, against the rule of policy, first to disgrace and provoke men of parts and power, and then to dismiss them ; which error cost the Samnites dear, when they had the Eoman consuls and legions in their mercy, cooped up at Caudium ; they did neither dismiss them honourably, to oblige the Romans, as they were first advised, nor cut them oft' every mother's son, to disable the Romans to revenge, as they were advised in the second place, but caused them, after they had disarmed them, to pass disgracefully under the yoke, and so dismissed them with reproach, which they revenged soon after with the ruin of the Samnites* : — fourthly, against piety: by the Law, torn garments were proper to lepers ; they were forbidden to Levir. xiii. "round" their "heads," or to "mar the comers of their beards ;" but the Ammonites thought to put a jeer upon the Jewish religion, even as some of late have ludibriously abused those holy garments and books and vessels, which we use in the service 01 God. The Ammonites found, that it was not good to jest with edge tools : profane Lucian was * [Id., ill V. Demoatben., tosu. iv. f I'Liv., ix. o.] 1 \ ■■' c 1. Bn-ant.] 94 SERMON BEFORE THE Part torii iu pieces with dogs^ : and the other will fiiid^ that God — is a severe avenger of such impious scoffs. ^'tr^e 5. Da^dd^s care of his servants shews, how governors ought to protect their inferior and subordinate ministers in the execution of their commands, and to preserve them from contempt. Ver?e6. The Ammonites see their error when it was too late. There is no doubt, but even then upon submission David would have remitted the injury ; but their consciences told them, the abuse was too gross and public to be forgotten. We see by daily experience, that conscience of guilt, and desperation of forgiveness, drive men into courses pernicious both to themselves and others. Therefore, to secure themselves, the Ammonites wage thirty -three thousand Syrians ; but in the disposing of their Verse 6. men, this is worthy of observation, that they kept themselves Verse 8. near the gates, for a sure retreat, but the Syrians they placed in the open field. It was never held to be discretion in any nation, to bring armies of foreigners, whom they could not regulate, into their chief strengths and holds : witness the Mamertines in Messana^, the Saxons in Britain. But here they met with Joab, an overmatch for them in the art of war, as he shews by the ordering of his men, verse 9, — by his provident forecast, verse 11 (fear the worst, and the best will always save itself), — and, lastly, by his gallantry, in my text, — '^Be of good courage, and let us play the men, for our people, and for the cities of our God, and the Lord do that which seemeth Him good." In which words I observe four parts : first, a brave exhor- tation,— "Be of good courage;" — secondly, a magnanimous resolution, — "And let us play the men — thirdly, a just reason, — " For our people, and for the cities of out God — fourthly, a pious submission, — "And the Lord do that which seemeth Him good." It hath been ever the custom of generals, before hazard- ous battle, to cheer up the hearts of their soldiers in a pathetical oration, with arguments drawn from the approved [Suidas, Art. upon AovKiavhs fixed to the edition of his works by 6 2a/xo(roT€us, 6 iiriKX-qdels ^\da ; Quintil., De Instit. Orat., k [Veget., De Rc Militari, lib. ii. xi. 3.] MARQUIS OF NEWCASTLE. 97 Religion is the root of '^courage." " By faith^^ our fathers Disccmjrse " subdued kingdoms/' &c., " waxed valiant in fight, and turned to flight the armies of aliens." Let the heathens [34.] brag of their Decii"™ and Curtii", that devoted their lives to death for the love of their country ; — " Vicit amor patriae, lauclumque immensa cupido";" — we have our Moses and Paul, that desired to be made [Exod. anathemas for their brethren. Their Socrates drunk his ^Rom^^x. poison cheerfully P : our Cyprian said Amen to the sentence ^-3 of his own condemnation^. Their Scsevola burned his hand for mistaking Porsenna " : we arc able to name a catalogue of martyrs, who have kissed the stake, sung hymns in the midst of the fire ; who have accounted their sufferings, palms; their punishments, triumphs; their infamy, glory; their exile, their country; their bonds, their crown; their prison, their paradise; their deathday, their birthday. So, in '^courage'' we equal them, in the cause we far excel them; this is "good courage'' indeed. Some think to ex- press their courage by roaring and blaspheming over their cups, by unseasonable duels and quarrels, by mutining against their commanders, by tjo-annizing over their infe- riors, by trampling under foot all laws both of God and man : this is so far from " good courage," that it is rather an argument of cowardice. True "courage" is fearful to offend God, hath a reverend regard of the laws, is obedient to superiors, courteous to equals, indulgent to inferiors, and ^nevermore grounded upon a good cause, and accompanied with cheerfulness and resolution; that's my next point, — " And let us play the men." A strange kind of "play;" but the terrible face of war is sport to a martial and experienced mind : as Job saith of Leviathan, that "he esteemeth iron as straw," accounts [Job xii. "darts as stubble," and "laugheth at the shaking of the^''^^'^ spear." — " Let the young men arise and play before us ;" a 2 s.nn. ,i. 14. [Liv. yiii. 9, 10.] recitavit, — Thascium Cyprianum gla- [1(1., vii. 6.] dio animadverti placet. Cyprianus " [Virg., ^n., vi. 823.] Episcopus dixit, Deo gratias." S. P [See Platon. Phaedon.c. Ixvi.; Op. Cyprian. Passio, ap. Vit. Cypr. p. 13. torn. i. p. 117. C] oi:ed.Fell.] ["Et his dictis" (Galerius Maxi- ■■ [Liv., ii. 12, 13.] mus Proconsul) " decretum ex tabelbi BRAMHALL. „ 98 SERMON BEFORE THE Part fatal skirmish; where not one survived. Virtue is derived ''a — — — i/7>o" — from a man.^^ So the phrase is used 1 Sam. iv. 9, — "O ye Phihstines, be strong, and quit yourselves like men." In the same dialect David speaketh to Solomon, 1 Kings ii. Be thou strong, and shew thyself a man that is, of a mas- [Ecci. X. culine virtue and spirit ; a man, not a child (" Vcb terra cvjus ^^'^ rex est puer'^ — " woe is that pro\ince where the governor is a child," uncertain, mutable, without resolution. — Eph. iv. 14, — " That we henceforth be no more as chiklren tossed to and fro," &c. ; — fluctuating men without resolution are com- pared to children, who may be drawn any way with a fair word or an apple; or to ships lying at hull^^ "tossed to and fro," still changing postures) : — secondly, a man, not a wo- man, without courage and resolution ; God provides strictly, Deut. xxii. that " a man shall not wear a woman^s garment ;" much less put on womanish manners. There could be nothing more opprobriously objected than this ; — " Vos etenim juvenes animos geritis muliebres, " Illaque virgo viri*:" — whence was that brag of a Lacedaemonian woman, that they only brought forth men". " Let us play the men." But the chief emphasis lies in this word " us," — " let us play." It was Caesar's honour, that his commands to his soldiers were not " Ite''—" Go ye,'' but " Venite''—'' Come," let us Judg. ix. go''. It was Abimelech^s charge to his army, "What ye see me do, do quickly." " Digna Gideonitarum genere sententid' — " a sapng worthy of the son of Gideon." The example of a leader hath a strong influence upon his followers. Observe the words of Uriah, 2 Sam. xi. 11, — "The ark, and Israel, and Judah, abide in tents, and my lord Joab is encamped in the open fields, and shall I go into mine house to eat and drink?" — "My lord Joab," there is his pattern. It was debated among the philosophers, whether an army of lions haring a hart to be their captain, or an army of harts having a lion to be their captain, were the more considerable army ; • [i. e. riding to and fro upon the virago viri."] water. See, both for the expression " [A saying attributed to Gorgo by and for the passage itself, Bramhall's Plutarch, in V. Lj'curgi, torn. i. p. 103. Catch, of Leviath., c. iii. (above in vol. ed. Bryant.] iv. p. 592) Disc. iii. Pt. iii.] >• Ignave, venire Te Caesar, non t [Eniiius, ap. Cic, De Offic, i. 18. ire, jubet." Lucan., Pharsal., v. 4-87, Ernesti reads in the second line—" ilia 488.] MARQUIS OF NEWCASTLE. 99 and it was determined for the army of harts^ having a lion Discourse to their governor^. The great wheel of a clock sets all the — — little wheels on going. In Alexander's time all the Macedo- nians were soldiers. In Augustus his reign all the good wits in Rome were poets. The example of a leader draws his followers, as the loadstone draws iron, or the jet draws chaff. In a word, a vigilant and a resolute commander is like a light in a watch-tower, to direct his company to the safe harbour of victory ; but a negligent and cowardly leader is like fires made among the rocks, brings his followers the ready way to ruin and destruction. Therefore saith Joab, " Let us play the men.'' But what is resolution without a good cause? Joab wanted not that, — " For our people, and for the cities of our God." For our people," that is, our wives, our children, our parents, our neighbours, our friends, our native country ; and " for the cities of our God," that is, our Churches, our religion : so, " for our people and for the cities of our God," is "pro aris et focis'^ — " for our altars and for our fires," for our Church and commonwealth. The very heathens could teach us by the light of nature, that we are not born only for ourselves, but partly for our parents, partly for our coun- try. Ulysses preferred the smoke of Ithaca his native soil before all those pleasant regions that he had seenv. — " Nescio qua natale solum dulcedine cunctos " Ducit^"— whether it be by the instinct of nature, as beasts love their dens, birds their nests ; or by civil institution, as having the same laws, the same ceremonies, the same temples, the same markets, the same tribunals. It was the prayer of the El- ders for Boaz, that he might " do worthily in Ephratah, and Ruth iv. be famous in Bethlehem," that is, in his native country. It was Esther's resolution for her countrymen, " If I perish, I [Esther iv. perish." And Nehemiah, though for his own particular he ^^'^ was cup-bearer to a great king, yet his affections are still the same to his country : — " Why should not my counte- Nehem. ii. nance be sad, when the city, the place of my fathers' sepul- ^' * [A saying of Chabrias, ap. Plu- Ka-nvhv airoQpwaKovTa voriffai'^Vls -yai-ns, tarch., Apophthegm. Reg., Op. Moral. Bavceiv t/xeipeTai." Odyss., i. 57-59.] tom. i. p. 522.] ' [Ovid., Epist. in Pont., I. iii. 35, y [" AiVctp 'Ohva-a-fvs, 'Ufifvos koI 36.] H 2 100 SERMON BEFORE THE Part chres, lieth waste, and the gates thereof are burned with 9 1 — fire." Abraham, that was so ready to sacrifice his only son upon a mere command, yet, when God requireth him to Gen. xii. 1, leave his native country. He presseth it home to him with many reasons and promises. Brutus commanded his own sons to be slain before his eyes, for conspiring against their country^. When Sampson, without any weapon in his hand, Judg. xiv. set upon a lion as though it had been a kid, the reason is intimated in the verse precedent, — for the safeguard of his "father and his mother .^^ There cannot be a juster war than for defence of our country. It was Tully^s wish, that every one in Rome had it written upon his forehead, how he stood afi'ected to the commonwealth^. I think it were a good wish for England at this present ; that we might know who are truly zealous for their people." The other reason is altogether as strong, — " And for the cities of our God." The Italians give sundry additions to their chiefest cities ; as, Florence the Fair, Venice the Rich, Genoa the Stately, Milan the Great, Rome the Holy. This is certain, no city in the universe can have a more glorious title than this in my text, to be one of " the cities of our God." But why are the cities of Israel called " the cities of God ?" For two reasons : — first, because the Lord had a Lev. XXV. peculiar interest in this land above all other lands. "The land shall not be sold for ever, for the land is ]\Iine, . . ye are strangers and sojourners with Me so the Lord was the true owner, the Israelites were but the usufructuaries. [Ps. cxiv. Secondly, because they were the Church of God, " Judah was [Deut. xii. His Sanctuary, Israel His dominion," in them He had "put [2 Kings'"' ^^^^ Name." Solomon knew the true mother from the ill. 24-28.] feigned by her love to the child ; so a genuine son of the Church may be distinguished from a counterfeit, by his afi'ec- [ Psalm tion to the Church. " By the rivers of Babylon we sat down — ciua^n! f^nd wept, when we remembered thee, O Sion." And, "Arise, reSon.]''* ^ ^Jive mercy upon Sion, . . for why? thy ser- vants think upon her stones, and it pitieth them to see her in the dust." But the Church requires not only our affec- tions and supplications, but our best endeavours. It is recorded of Theodosius, that good emperor, to his eternal a [Liv., ii. .'-,.] b j-cic, In Catil.. i. 13.] MARQUIS OF NEWCASTLE. 101 honour, that upon his death-bed he was more sohcitous " for Discourse the cities of God/^ that is, the Churches, than for himself, '- — or his posterity^. And when ordinary endeavours will not serve, the sword is never more justly drawn than to defend religion. As we read of those builders of Jerusalem, who Neh. iv. 17. laboured with their trowels in the one hand and their swords in the other hand. But these were builders up, not pullers down : whatsoever they did, was by the licence, and upon [Xeh. ii. 7, the special warrant, of the great king Artaxerxes; not rebel- ^'^ liously, upon their own heads. What a pitiful complaint did Laban make for his images, — " tulerunt cleos^ — "they have [Gen. xxxi. taken away my gods and IMary, for the dead Body of our '^'^ Saviour, — " tulerunt Dominum" — "they have taken away my [Johnxx. Lord." !Mucli more have we cause to be moved, when men go about by force to rob us of our religion. A private man may lawfully keep the possession of his house or land against all acts of violence; much more may a whole Church hold the possession of their rehgion. Three sorts of losses princi- pally concern a man; first, in his estate, that is but cLaff; next, in his body, that is but bran ; lastly, in his soul, that is the flour, and there is the greatest loss. "AVhat shall it [.Matt. xvi. profit a man to win the whole world, and lose his soul?" vii*i~^6.T We do not read of any wars among the heathen for religion, except to punish sacrilege. The reason was partly in their Gods, which were sociable to admit fellows ; — (when Tiberius made a motion in the senate to have Christ admitted into the number of their Gods, it was answered, that He was " impatiens consortis/' not like their Gods, He would admit no companions'^:) — and partly in themselves; many of them were of opinion, that as variety of instruments makes the sweetest concert, so variety of religions makes the best har- mony in the ears of God. But now see how the world is turned ! Sacrilege is grown a principal part of God's ser^^ce (or else some have but a little share of religion, who yet despise all others as profane). Xow ''uva vel faba''—" a grape or a bean," is too much for God's service: though David was of a more generous disposition, — " Nay, but I will 2 Sam xxiv. surely buy it of thee at a price, neither will I offer burnt- <= [Ambros., Orat de Obitu Theodos., compare Socrat., H. E., v. 2(J.] c. 25; Op. torn. ii. p. 1207. B. Ami d [Kiueb., H. E., ii. 2 ] 102 SERMON BEFORE THE p A^K T offerings unto the Lord my God of that which doth cost me '■ — nothing/^ Now the duties which many men pay to the Deity, are nothing but opinions and crotchets ; and for these they think it lawful for private men to mingle heaven and earth together, for subjects to invade their sovereign's domi- nions. They who lately cried for nothing but liberty of con- science, now will obtrude their own conceits upon strangers 94^ by the sword. In this case, he is no good Christian, no good commonwealth's man, no true Englishman, that will not say cheerfully with Joab in my text, " Be of good courage, and let us play the men, for our people, and for the cities of our God," — ' Deo duce, feiTo comitante' — ' with a good sword to attend them, and God Almighty to lead them.' That brings me to my last part, — And let the Lord do that which seemeth Him good." This shews Joab's depend- ence upon God, and his submission to the will of the Lord. If He see it be good for us to be conquerors, we shaU be conquerors; if not, we shall die gloriously: however, "Blessed be the name of the Lord." Men never prosper, who deal too majestically, and will needs be their own carvers with God. When the husbandman hath tilled and sown his ground, he may not challenge a good crop at the hands of [I Cor. iii. God, but expect it of His bounty. Paul may "plant," and ""'^ "Apollos water," but still it is "God" that "gives the increase." We are blind, and know not what is truly good for ourselves. " Perieramm nisi periissemus^,'^ said Themis- tocles to his children ; — " We had perished, if we had not [Gen. \xx. perished ;" that is, in our own opinions. Rachel longs and lA.] ^''^' cries for children, and she dies in child-bed. Therefore the heathen prayed, O Jupiter, if I beg of thee those things which will prove hurtful to me, withhold them from me. But that which "seemeth good" to God, is always truly good; Who disposeth all things sweetly, and out of poison can extract a good cordial. Then let us do our duties, and submit the success to God. Carking and macerating cares dry up the bones, plow up deep furrows in the forehead, make the (Ecc. xii. white "almond tree" to "flourish" before the time, shorten tiviatt. vi. the life. Our Savioui- bids, "Take no thought;" yet St. [i' Tim. V. ^^^^ that he that taketh no care, " is worse than ^'^ • [Plut., ill V. Thcinistocl., torn. i. p. 280, ed. Bryaut.] MARQUIS OF NEWCASTLE. 103 an infidel.'^ How are these reconciled? Take care for the Discouuse means; that is good: take no care for the event ; that is bad. — " Tolle quod tuum est'' — " Take up thy part/' and leave [J^^y^jg'^j God's part to Himself. " Play thou the man, and let God do that which seemeth Him good.'' But besides the dependence, it shews also Joab's confi- dence. Let not us be wanting to ourselves, and God will not be wanting to His own cause. The know^n justice of the cause is a great encouragement to a soldier in the day of battle. This was the reason of that Roman policy: — before they began any wars, the herald or Fecial went to the con- fines of the enemy's country, and made a solemn prayer, — "Audi Jupiter, and thou Juno, Quirinus thou, and all ye Gods celestial, terrestrial, and infernal, I call you to witness that this people is unjust," &c.; — and having so said, he threw his javehn into the enemy's country ^ But leaving them to their superstitions : it is a happy conflict which is undertaken for a good cause ; where they neither fear sin from the slaughter of their enemies, nor danger from their own deaths ; where they kill securely, and are killed more securely, being defended with armour without, and with a good conscience within. Now I have done with my text. The application is short. The princes of Ammon conspire against David. They were kinsmen as descended from Lot, [Gen. xix. but no subjects ; the less was their crime. These find them- selves too weak, and therefore hire an army of mercenary [2 Sam. x. Syrians, strangers to them both, to invade Israel. This forceth Joab, King David's general, to di\ide his army, part against the Syrians, part against the Ammonites. Church and commonwealth are both at stake: but by the valour and pro\idence of Joab, the Syrians are first beaten; and pre- sently thereupon the hearts of the Ammonites fail them, they never look into the field again. Rabbah, the royal city [2Sam. xi. of Ammon, is taken by King David ; and upon this occasion 31.]'^* Syria is absolutely subjected to the crown of Israel. Let [2 Sam. x. the success prove answerably to all that hate his Majesty, ^'^'^^'^ and let the application be to his '^'^ enemies; but let those [Judg.v. that love him, be as the sun when he goeth forth in his '^^'^ might." So and never but so shall this " land have rest." f [Liv., i. 32.] 104 SERMON BEFORE THE Part The exhortation will be somewhat longer. It was wisely — said, ^'Externus hostis unitatis vinculum'^ — ^^A foreign enemy is or ought to be a composer of domestic differences.^^ Nature doth teach us to unite ourselves for our own preservation. Cast water into a dusty place, and it will contract itself into round globes to save itself, an emblem of association; yet this is contrary to its own disposition. Humid bodies are easily contained in other bounds, difficultly in their own. " Vomitio vomitionem sedat,^' ^c. If a vein be broken within the body, the ready way (say the physicians) to stay the 947 bleeding, is to open another without. If a foreign enemy do not cure our rancorous dispositions one towards another, I can say no more, but Quos perdere vult Jupiter, hos prius dementaV^ — "Whom God will have destroyed. He first infatuateth.^' Simple and prepossessed people may be seduced by Declarations and Protestations, to believe that their coming is really for the good of this kingdom. I deny not but it may so accidentally fall out. But I desire to know, when did ever any nation that intended war, want such pre- Isai. xxxvi. tcnccs ? " Am I now come up without the Lord against this land? The Lord hath said unto me, go up against this land," saith Sennacherib. Can the vast charge and the bitter fruits of the last voyages be so soon forgotten of us ? When the Lacedaemonians once made a reasonable suit to the Athenians, even in their own judgment, yet they rejected it in this respect, lest they should teach their neighbours of Lacedaemon the way in like cases to Athens, or give them a haunt to make such suits. What I pray you would they have done, if the suit had been unjust and unlawful, if their neighbours had made such a motion in a chargeable, com- manding, hostile manner ? I have seen their latest and shortest Declaration^, sent from Berwick [by] the Commissioners* in a letter to Sir Thomas g [Scil, the Scotch invasion of Eng- tion to their brethren of England con- land in 1639.1 cerning the present Expedition into ^ [Issued sliortly before the Scotch England ;" and was followed by another army crossed the Tweed on their march and longer Declaration ; — Rushw., ibid, into England, which was on January pp. 490-193.] 15,1643. old style: — Rushw., vol. vi. i ["Certain Commissioners" were pp. 487-489. It was a small 4to. sent into Scotland, in August 1643, by pamphlet of six pages, entitled *' A the English Parliament, " to negociate Short Declaration of the Kingdom of a treaty of assistance" with the Scotch ; Scotland, for Information and Satisfac- viz. the Earl of Rutland, Sir W. Ar- MARQUIS OF NEWCASTLE. 105 Glemham^, to satisfy their brethren of England in these three Discourse things concerning their present expedition : 1. Of ^^the jnst- — ~ ness of their cause 2. Of " the lawfulness of their calling thereto/^ 3. Of " the faithfulness of their carriages therein^" If the J fail in any one of these, their expedition is unjust, and cannot be approved in the judgment of a brother ; for ' bomim ex singulis circiimstantiis, malum ex quoUbet defectu.^ But if they fail in every one of these (as they do), what good shall we expect from such a voyage ? " Do men gather grapes Matt. vii. of thorns, or figs of thistles First, for " the justness of their cause/' Hearing them so often tell of their clear demonstrations,^' who would not have expected some downright authorities, and precedents from the Word of God, or at least some authentic proofs from the national laws of one or both kingdoms ? These are the standard and measure of justice to us. Who would not have expected, that they should at least have endeavoured to have answered the late Acts of Pacification'", so solemnly passed in both kingdoms ? But for all these, behold a deep silence. If silence be not a plenary consent, yet in this case it implies strongly, that they^ know in their own consciences, that the laws of God and man are both against them. But instead of these, they "profess before God and the world, that their heai'ts are clear from'' all sinister "intentions," that " the love of Christ requireth Christians to bear one another's burdens," that " the law of nature doth challenge their care and endeavour to prevent their own danger," which is "wrapped up in their neighbour's"." Alas! what poor bulrushes are these, to bear the weight of so much Christian blood as is like to be shed in this cause ! That plea taken from " their own danger," shews us plainly, that howsoever they pretend "the love of Christ," yet their charity begins niyne, Sir H. Vane tlie younger, Mr, W. Armyne in that of the Eno[lish. It Hatcher, Mr. Darley, and two minis- is in Rushw., ibid. pp. 606, 607, with ters, Mr. Marslial and Mr. Nye. Sir Thomas's answer; who had fallen llushw., ibid. pp. 466, 467. The folio back upon Newcastle at the time edition has here "/o the commission- Bramhall's sermon was preached, eight ers," by an evident misprint.] days subsequently.] ^ [Then in command of the advanced ' [Rushw., vol. vi. p. 488.] guard of the King's troops, at Alnwick. [Passed in 1641. — Rushw., vol. v. The letter is dated Jan. 20. 1644 (i. e. pp. 375, 38 1.] N. S.), and signed by the Duke of Ar- " [Short Declar. quoted in note i, in !jyle in the name of the Scotch and Sir Rushw. vol. vi. p. 488.] 106 SERMON BEFORE THE Part at home. Indeed there is no fence for fear ; but what cause have we given them to fear ? " Nihil timendum video , sed timeo tamen^.*' Unless it be that of the wise man ; — wisd. xvii. " Wickeduess, condemned by her own witness, is very timorous; and being pressed with conscience, always fore- casteth grievous things." But let us take their words for once, seeing we can have no other assurance of their " inten- tions." It is not a good " intention," nor a pretended " love of Christ," nor a supposed ' necessity,' nor any one of these, nor all of these together, that can justify an unlawful action. [Rom. iii. It is not lawful to " do evil, that good may come" of it. Charity and justice go always hand in hand together. This is, for fear of an uncertain danger, to run into a certain sin. But they teU us, that they come to " rescue the king's" per- son out of the hands of councillors, " who are enemies to religion P." In serious causes, it is dishonourable to trifle with pretences. Do they think, or can they think, that the king is kept in durance against his will ? or necessitated to do any act contrary to the dictate of his own reason ? I appeal to their own consciences. It were greatly to be wished, that they would once speak out and name the ^evil councillors.' The history of this kingdom doth shew, that treason hath often put itself into this dress, seeking to hide its deformity from the world under this painted mask of removing ^ e^dl councillors.' God be blessed, his Majesty hath now the flower of both Houses of Parliament about him (I hope these are not the ' e^^il councillors'); and daily more and more are repairing to him, so many for number, so venerable for their condition, that all your committees put together do not deserve to be named upon the same day. If we look back to former Parliaments, we shall find the most of these, great 948 confessors, and (in will) martyrs, for this commonwealth: some of them clapt up into the Tower, others into the Fleet, others disjusticed in the country, and disabled to have all offices, for their love to their country : and shall we now be frighted from them with the name of ' evil councillors ?' But yet perhaps they are "enemies to religion." It maybe so: to ° [Senec.,Thycstes, 43 ["lunovatioHs" in the folio edition, p. 104, note j.] by an obvious misprint,] s [Ibid., p. 489.] ' [Short Declar. quoted in note i, in » [" Fistula dulce canit volufrem Rushw., ibid.—" The Parliament of dum decipit auceps." Dionys. Caton., England . . have thought fit by their Distich., lib. i. dist. 27.] Commissioners," &c. And see above 108 SERMON BEFORE THE Part they go further, — to give " the public faith of the kingdom of '- — Scotland''/^ It seems they think, that Englishmen are to be catched with chaff. What is the public faith^' of a " king- dom^^ worth without the concurrence of the king ? especially being given by a committee. There was a time, when such a thing called the public faith,^' would have passed cur- rently, though not with a scrivener, yet with some credulous citizens^; but now they will as soon trust a knight of the post. They know not how to implead " the public faith,^^ or to arrest " the public faith,^^ or to imprison " the public faith. The Declarers appeal to their former voyage, — " how little damage was occasioned by^^ their means, how little disorder was committed by^' them^. But (to pass by many things that might be justly alleged, in respect there is an Act of Oblivion^), then they were well paid, with a large overplus (I hope it was not for a come-again), now they can expect no payment in money ; and in such a case, how is it possible that the soldiers should be kept from disorder? Lastly, they engage themselves, that this expedition ^' shall be made no use of to any other ends, than are expressed in the covenant, and in the treaty subscribed by the'^ English "commissioners^.^' What? not accidentally by particular persons? What "committee^^ can undertake that ? We have not seen any "covenant'^ of theirs to invade England. If they have made any such, it binds them neither more nor less Matt.xiv.7. than Herod's oath did bind him to cut off John Baptist^s A^cts xxiii. head j or that desperate vow did bind the Jews to murder Paul. But we have seen a copy of " the treaty .^^ If it be true, it is the highest burden that ever was imposed upon a kingdom. The English ''Commissioners" know how to cut large swatches of other men's cloth. But who shall tie the bell about the cat's neck ? It gives them all the " lands and estates of all popish prelatical persons, and of all mahg- nants who have assisted or contributed to the king" (that is, of all men) "between Trent and Tweed, until all the arrerages a [Short Declar. quoted in note i, in r [Declar. before quoted, in Rushw., Rushw., vol. vi. p. 489.] vol. vi. p. 489. The reference is to the * [A loan was raised in London by Scotch expedition of 1639.] the Parliament twice or thrice in the ^ [lUishw., vol. v. pp. 370-372:— year 1610, upon no better security passed in 1641 .] than " the public faith ;" Clarend., bk. a [Declar. before quoted, in Rushw., ni. vol. 1. p. 279, 4to. edit.] vol. vi. p. 489.] MARQUIS OF NEWCASTLE. 109 for England and Ireland, and the charge of this war, be Discourse satisfied/^ with caution, " that the army shall not depart '■ — till then out of England'';" that is, until the Day of Judg- ment. But all the craft is in catching. This is like one 919 of the Pope's donations; it wants the consent of the nght owners. Men will fight hard before they be stripped of their livelihoods. Who ever heard, that a conquering sword was capable of any distinction between persons ? " Luculenta fortuna^,'^ a good estate, will be found more dangerous than a difi'erent opinion, either in religion or policy. All the favours their English friends can expect, is Poh-phemus' courtesy to Ulysses — to be last eaten up"^. The case being thus, give me leave for one word to your Excellency. " Be of good courage, and let us play the men, for our people, and for the cities of our God.'' Repel the Syrians, and the Ammonites will soon turn their backs. We may conjecture safely now, where the strength of this Samp- son, this great rebellion, hath laid all tiiis while. If the Lord return you again with ^-ictory, you shall bring back both a laurel-garland to deck your own temples, and an olive-branch of peace in your hand for our happiness. I have another word to the auditory. Be of good courage, and let us play the men, for om' people, and for the cities of our God." In this case, I wish to every true Englishman the spirit and affection of that soldier, who ha^'ing his legs cut off in fight for his country, yet desired to be cast into the breach, that he might duD the edge of one sword more. It is better to die, than sunive the honour of our nation ; and to suffer these things which are worse than death, schism, slavery, beggary, and whatsoever an insulting enemy can in- flict upon a degenerous people. " Dulce et decorum est j)ro patrid mori'' — " It is a sweet and comely thing for a man to die for his country^" and for his religion. "Quam gloriosi revertuntur victores de prcelio, quam beati moriuntur martyres in pr(Blio" — " How gloriously they return conquerors from b [This treaty was concluded Nov. Houses of Parliament shall think fit ;" 29, 1643. According to the (probably and the last clause mentioned in the more authentic) copy of it in Rush- text does not occur.] worth (vol. vi. p. 486), the Scotch were ["Papte, divitias tu quidem habes to be paid "out of such lands and lucidentasJ" Plant., Rud., V, ii. 33.] estates of the Papists, Prelates, Malig- ^ [Odyss., ix. 369, 370.] nants, and their adherents, as the two ^ [Horat., Carm., III. ii. 13.] 110 SERMOX BEFORE THE MARQUIS OF NEWCASTLE. Part the battle, or how blessedly they die martyrs in the battle \ — — — if they overcome, they are crowned with a laurel-garland ; if they die, with a crown of martyrdom, saith St. Bernard^ If we compare our present condition, though heavy through assessments, and some disorders of a necessitous unpaid army, with what it was within the circumvolution of the last year, or little more, when we were blocked up almost on every side, and this city^, now a pattern of loyalty to the whole kingdom, was even ready to have been made a nest of rebellion, we shall find that we have cause to bless God and the instruments of our safety. Indeed the burdens of the country have been great ; but how collected, how distributed, how ordered, aU men are not satisfied. This is evident, that [Matt. XX. those that have borne the ereatest heat and burden of the 12.] ° [Judg. V. day," those that have "jeoparded their Kves unto death in the high places of the field" for our protection, have had the least share. I say no more, nor would have this construed to the disrepute of any weU-deserving patriot. " Qm monet ut facias quod jam facis, ipse monendo "Laudatii." ..... A noble Frenchman, in his description of the several in- terests of these European kingdoms, saith of England, that it is " magnum animaV — " a great creature, that cannot be destroyed, but by its own strength." Let us yet hold together, and every one in his own element contribute his uttermost endeavours to the advancement of the public wel- fare, without all sinister respects ; and then I doubt not but we shall both survive this storm, and see sunshine and halcyonian days again in England. Therefore, " Be of good courage, and let us play the men, for our people, and for the cities of our God ; and the Lord do that which seemeth Him good." ^ [S. Bernard., DeLaude Nov. Milit. upon Atherton Moor, June 30, 1643; ad Milites Templi, c, i ; Op. torn. i. p. subsequently to which Hull alone held 1081. C] out for the Parliament in the North. [Viz. York, where the Marquis of Rushw., vol. vi. pp. 269, 279.] Newcastle had been almost shut up ^ [Ovid., Trist., V. xiv. 4.5, 46.] by Fairfax, prior to the great victory DISCOURSE III. A SERMON, Preached at Dublin, upon the 2.3rd of April, 1661, BEIXO THE DAY APPOINTED FOR HIS MAJESTY'S CORONATION. WITH TWO SPEECHES Made in the House of Peers the 11th of May, \66l, WHEN THE HOUSE OF COMMONS PRESENTED THEIR SPEAKER. BY THE MOST REVEREND FATHER IN GOD, JOHN LORD ARCHBISHOP OF ARMAGH, PRIMATE AND METROPOLITAN OF ALL IRELAND. 953 DISCOURSE III. A SERMON UPON HIS MAJESTY'S RESTORATION. Psalm cxxvi. 7. [Prayer-book version.] " He that now goeth on Ms ivay weeping, and beareth [/o?VA] good seed, shall doubtless come again with joy, and bring his sheaves ivith him." First Published at Dublin, A.D. KJGl. In the saddest afflictions and blackest storms that can befal a man in this world, give me leave to make this thank- ful acknowledgment, there is no companion or comforter like the Psalms of David. He that speak eth experimentally, is the best physician both for soul and body. Being to speak unto this auditory upon his Majesty^s happy restitution, I fitted and fixed my thoughts to the first verse of this Psalm : — When the Lord turned again the captivity of Sion, then were we like to them that dreamed." "When the Lord;" — not the Lord Cyrus, in relation to the Jews, though the edict for their restitution came out from him, but the Lord of Cyrus ; nor the Lords of Parliament, in relation to us, though they helped to lay the foundation of our present happiness, but the Lord Paramount of Heaven and earth. " When the Lord turned ;" — In God there is " no shadow [james of turning by change;" but with us there is nothing but ^''^ " turning," and returning ; we are all " turning" shadows upon the old exchange of this world. "When the Lord turned the captivity;" — that is, the BRAMIIALL. t 114 SERMON UPON Part Babvloiiisli captivcs, by an ordinaiy Hebraism. So it is said — A^-- of Christ; He ''led capti^'ity captive/^ that is, those who [ROxMii. ^^^^ captives to sin and Satan, He reconquered, and made them to become His own servants. And what were we bet- ter than Babylonish captives, while we sojourned in idolatrous and superstitious countries ? There are two sorts of captivity, corporal and spiritual ; both are bad, but the latter ten times worse. In a corporal captivity, the tyrants are external ; but in spiritual captivity, they are internal, in our bosoms and bowels. There the stings are sharp ; but nothing so sharp as the stings of a guilty conscience. Corporal tyrants may dispossess us of our wealth, our life, our liberty ; but spiritual deprive us of our souls, of God^s image, of eternal blessedness. There, one or two members do sinful and slavish offices ; but [Rom. vi. here, all our members are weapons of umighteousness. Cor- ' poral captives have but one master ; but spiritual captives have many masters. Pride commands to spend, and covetous- ness to spare. Kay, the same vice distracts them with con- trary commands; as vain-glory forceth them at the same time to soar aloft in the air, and yet to creep beneath upon the earth ; to swell inwardly with pride, [and yet] to crouch to the meanest persons to obtain popular applause. Corporal slaves have hope to escape by flight ; but in spiritual captivity no flight can help us, unless we could fly away from ourselves. Lastly, corporal captivity doth end with life ; death is a per- fect cure of all human miseries : but in spiritual captivity, death is but a beginning of slavery, and a shutting of the door of liberty with the key of eternity. But can mountains be led away captives? Otherwise, what signifieth "captivity of Sion?'^ I answer, that as we say, 'there is more of Mont Martre at Paris than there is of Mont Martre at Mont Martre,' so it might be truly said, there was more of Sion carried to Babylon than was left at Sion. First, the Temple, which was the glory of Sion, was demolished. Then, the ceremonies, and sacrifices, and ordi- nances of Sion were abolished. Thirdly, the holy vessels and garments and other utensils and sacred ornaments were ex- ported. Lastly, the Priests, and Levites, and people of God were all carried away captive. These were the living Sion ; without these, Sion was but a dead carcase, of itself. Justly HIS majesty's ilESTORATION. 115 therefore is the captivity of the people of God called " the Discourse captivity of Sion." — " Then were we — that is, by way of historical narration ; 954 or, "then we shall be/' by way of prophetical prediction. Either sense may be admitted. " Like them that dream — that is, like those who are be- tween sleeping and waking. The events were so strange, so un- expected, [so] incredible, that we doubted whether they were real events, or vain fancies and drowsy imaginations. Others translate it, "like those that are comforted^;" or, "like those that are recovered^," from some languishing sickness, and restored to their former strength and vigour. But whilst I was making a parallel between the Jewish captivity and our English captivity, and of our deliverance and restitution with theirs, I see the flower which I had de- signed for the subject of my discourse, cropt away before my face. This necessitated me to alter my meditations from the first verse to the last verse of this Psalm, The former was more emphatical for the Jewish captivity ; but the latter suits altogether as well with our present condition : — " He that now goeth on his way weeping, and beareth forth good seed, shall doubtless come again wdth joy, and bring his sheaves with him.'' It is not my manner to amuse my hearers much with vari- ous lections or translations. Every language hath its proper idiotisms, or peculiar forms of expression, which differ more in sound than in sense. The worst reading or translation is commonly not so ill, as those clashings and uncharitable alter [c]ations which are about them. Various lections may • sometimes bring some light to the understanding, but they shake that Christian faith which is radicated in the heart. ' Break ice in one place, and it will crack in more suffer the truth of Sacred Writ to be questioned in a word or a syllable, and you weaken the authority, and lessen the venerable estimation, of the whole text. That which satisfieth me, and may satisfy any good Christian, is this, — that God, Who hath given the Holy Scriptui'es to His Church, to be the key of His revealed counsels, the anchor of their hope, the evidence [^Cl(TuiTa.paKf:K\y]fj.4voi. LXX. "Si- ^ [So Hammond, in loc] cut consolati." Vulg.] t I 2 116 SERMON UPON IV Part of their blessedness, will not suffer those Scriptures to be so far corrupted in any thing that is fundamental and necessary, that it can hinder the salvation of His servants. Take this text for an instance, that there is no such danger in various lections or translations, if they be expounded according to the analogy of faith, and that sense of the Scriptures which the Holy Ghost did give to the Church together with the Scriptiu'es. "He that going goeth^,^' saith the original; "He that goeth on his way V'saith our translation ; or, " He that goeth forth^;" — that is, forth of his house to sow, or forth of his country into exile ; — " weeping,^^ — or pensive or sorrowing ; — " and beareth forth good seed;" — whether we read "beareth" or "draweth,^^ "good^^ seed or "precious^^ seed, or the "sow- ing" seed, or the "hopper'^ or "seed basket is not material ; — " shall doubtless come again with joy — the original is, "in coming shall come?," that is, shall come without fail, shall doubtless come again; — "with joy;" — this word only seemeth to me to be translated over flat, and might be rendered more aptly " with a shout of joy," or, "with joyful acclamations^," by allusion to those harvest dances, which they use in many places, when they bring in the last load of their harvest with great pomp, shouts, and acclamations of joy ; — " and bring his sheaves with him ;" — that is, the increase of his seed, the fruit of his labour, the reward of his patience. In the words we may observe a double qualification ; the former, " he that now goeth on his way weeping," the latter, " and beareth forth good seed :" and a double prognostic ; the former, "shall doubtless come again with joy," the latter, " and bring his sheaves with him." We may observe, how ' going forth' and ' coming again,' " weeping" and shouting for "joy," "seed" and "sheaves," do answer one another. And now that we have seen the sense, let us see how fitly "ni^'^ 'l tering a line of seed along a furrow.] d [Prayer-boJk version.] « [" Nn^-K2"] ^ r«-I%' i ^ [nj"l-It is the word that is ren- L — The marginal dered in our version "joy," in Ps. rendering of our Version is " seed- xxx. 5 ; xlii. 4 ; and elsewhere : and basket." And see Poli Synops. and properly signifies " a shrill and tremu- Hammond in loc. " Tractio seminis" lous cry." See Gesen. in voce.] is Gesenius' rendering ; i. e. the scat- HIS MAJESTY^S RESTORATION. 117 these words do agree to the exile and happy restitution of our Discourse sovereign King Charles the Second. First, he ' went on his — S — way / more like indeed some bode', or ordinary messenger, than a great prince. He went forth of England into France, from France to Holland, from Holland after some lesser ex- cursion into Scotland^ (fishes and guests gain little by long keeping); where, to speak modestly, he was not entertained like the hundred and tenth prince of that family ^ To give a civil honour to God's vicegerent, was to idolize the creature ; but no honour could be too much at the same time for a con- sistory of their own commissioners. There was nothing to be heard but "the commissioners of Christ," the "tribunal of Christ," the " sceptre of Christ," the " eternal Gospel." Oh partiality, how dost thou blind men's eyes ! 955 Before this adventure for Scotland, he had thoughts for Ireland™; where the greatest and best part of the kingdom did either profess to hold for him, or desire to return to him. Only two cities did hold out against him, Dublin and Lon- donderry ; and, if my intelligence do not fail me, those ex- pected only his own presence to have submitted with more honour and advantage. However it was, I did wish, if it had been God's will, that he had come over; that Ireland might have had a signal honour in his restitution then, as it contributed largely after- wards. But God disposeth all things sweetly. From Scotland he ^went on his way' for England. But " the iniquity of the Amorites" w^as " not yet full." God [Gen. xv. had something to do with His rod before He cast it into the ^'^'^ fire; something in Jamaica", something in Ireland some- thing in Scotland P, something in England itself q : to bring ' [Bode (/)«^c/t)=messenger.] quest of Ireland by Cromwell which ^ [Viz. in June lb'50.] followed, completed by Ireton's siege 1 [See above in the Answ. to La and capture of Limerick in Oct. 1G51 , Millet, (vol. i. pp. 74-76) ; Ddsc. i. and that of Galway by Sir C. Coote in Pt. i.] May l(j52 (Carte, Life of Ormond, [Owing to Ormond's success there bk. v. pp. 154, 156).] in the spring of 1649 (Carte, Life of i' [The battle of Dunbar Sept. 3, Ormond, bk. v. vol. ii. pp. 62-64).] 1650, and the general reduction of that n [Conquered by Cromwell's fleet kingdom under the government of under Pen and Venables in 1655.] Cromwell, which followed.] ° [The storm and massacre of Trc- q [The expedition into England dagh or Drogheda in September 1649 which ended with the battle of Wor- (sce Cromwell's despatch in White- cester, Sept. 3, 1651 .] locke's Memor., p. 412), and the con- 118 SERMON UPON Part the first contiivers of our miseries to shame and condign punishment by their own power, to prepare and facilitate a way for his Majesty's restitution without effusion of blood. God hath more noble means and fitter opportunities to effect [TeDeura.] His own designs, than man can comprehend. "We praise Thee, O God, we acknowledge Thee to be the Lord.^^ That English voyage, though otherwise unsuccessful, was a happy presage of this great blessing, which we now enjoy; — that God, Who preserved his Majesty so miraculously then, had some great work to do with him. From England he re- turned to France, from France to Germany, from Germany to Flanders, and from Flanders to France back again, thence to Spain, thence to Flanders, thence to Holland, and so for England ; where so long, and long, and long may his crown flourish. Was ever sovereign prince so tossed to and fro, and bandied hither and thither by the rackets of a contrary fortune ? changing his stations as often as the old Patriarchs did, whilst they dwelt in tents. This was no comfortable life, to be always rolling up and down : which the next word in my text implies, that is, weeping — " He that goeth on his way weeping.^^ I may say of " weeping," as our learned countryman the Lord Verulam said of hope, that it was "a good breakfast but an ill supper ^" Early tears, like the mist descending, prog- nosticate a fair serene day ; as April showers bring forth May flowers. They who prove Benjamins, " sons of the right [Gen. hand," are commonly first Benonies, ''^sons of sorrow." [Man/*'' Christ Himself did wear a crown of thorns, before He ob- xxvn. 29, tained a crown of glory. Joseph was first clapt up close in [Gen. a dunoreon, where he saw neither sun nor moon nor stars for xxxvii. 9; ° xxxix. -20; a scason, before the sun, moon, and stars did fall down and 'xil!i.2G.] worship him. No man can rationally doubt, whether our dread sovereign did "sow in tears," before he "reaped in joy ;" who considers sadly, what a misery it is for a great king, to be ])anished from all his relations, to be thrust out of his native country and hereditary kingdoms into the mer- ciless world, to live in want. A French author of good note relates with pity and commiseration the deplorable condition of the Lancastrian family, being of the blood royal of Eug- ' [ApophthcginF!, num. 9-'); Works, vol. iii. p. 272. fol. 1740.] HIS MAJESTY^S RESTORATION. 119 land, in the court of Charles Duke of Burgundy^; — that DiSCOURSK whereas God and nature had provided so bountifully for all — ^ — other creatures, the fowls of the air and the beasts of the field, that they never feared the want of food, only men the best of creatures, and princes the best of men, should some- times not know where to find sustenance for to-morrow. A man may justly fear want of money, or want of means, or want of friends ; but want of sorrows and tears he need not fear. Foreign kindred and allies do seldom contribute much to the wiping away of these tears. Like winter-brooks, they [Job vi. swell with kindness when one hath no need of them, but ^^'^ when they should be useful, they are dried up. And he that trusts unto them, may expect St. Peter's lot ; when his nets were full, he needed but to beckon to his fellows, and pre- [Luke v. 4- sently they were all at his elbow ; but when he did sing his "^'^ " lachrymae'' he had not one of them to comfort him. Every one is a kinsman to him that is prosperous, but a friend in need is a friend indeed. And truly, when I compare our necessary expenses in the long time of our banishment abroad with our comings in, I cannot attribute our preservation so long to any thing but to a secret blessing of Almighty God. He that fed the Israelites [Exod. wi. with manna in a barren wilderness, and preserved their shoes [Deut?viii. and their raiment from wearing and waxing old ; He that fed [ i-'Kin'^s Elijah by ravens : He that blessed the poor widow's handful ^-^ , , [1 Kings of meal, and her cruise of oil ; will not suffer His servants to xvii.io-i6.] die for hunger. But the cares and troubles of princes are incomparably 956 greater, and their wants more pinching, than those of private persons. Their motto may be the candle burning with four letters, A. S. M. C, " Aliis serviens meipsum contero^' — "In serving others I waste away myself.'' Their cares extend to all their followers, to provide for their necessities as well as for their own. The sufferings of all their subjects and rela- tions do touch them more nearly than others. Thoughts "troubled" Nebuchadnezzar's head, whilst his subjects slept [Dan.iv.5.] securely upon either ear. When the preacher hath but fallen upon the martyrdom of our late sovereign, or those instruc- [Philip dc Cotiiines, Memoires, liv. iii. c. l.] 120 SERMON UPON Part tions which he left behind him^, how have I seen his Majesty — — — dissolve into tears ; that brought to my mind that of St. Aus- tin_, " ProTuperunt flumina oculomm meorum acceptabile tuum sacri/icium" — "The floods of mine eyes did break forth an acceptable sacrifice nnto Thee, O God^^/^ This is the first qualification, " He that goeth on his way weeping." The second follows, " And bringeth forth good seed." It [Gal. vi. is a metaphor taken from sowers. " What a man sows, that lie" may certainly expect to "reap." But what is the good seed which our sovereign did bear forth with him ? I answer, first, a good title; " Dieu et son droW — "God and his right." There is a mushroom error lately crept into the world, and almost thrust out again ; that dominion is founded in grace, not in nature ; that the wicked have no in- terest in their possessions or estates, but are like moths, which make their houses in other men's garments ; that all things [I Cor. iii. belong properly to the elect ; " Paul, Apollos, Cephas, . . things present, things to come, all are" theirs, if they be " Christ's." " Ej? his prcemissis necessarib sequitur coUusio/' [Exod. xii. Admit this once; and then thev who take themselves to be true 35, 3d.J . \ Israelites, may with a good conscience rob and plunder the profane Egyptians of this world. Nothing is more hidden than true grace. We know it not in another, hardly in ourselves. Therefore, if grace should give an interest to possessions, no man's title should be certain ; from whence of necessity must follow an incredible confusion. But om- Cor. XIV. Q-(j(j jg ^ Q.Q(j order. Religion neither alters, nor takes away, any man's right. Ananias was no saint : yet St. [Acts V. 4.] Peter told him, that he had a good interest in his estate; — " was it not thine own ?" The truth is, dominion is founded in nature, not in grace. It Avas said to our first parents, [Gen,i.28.] immediately upon the Creation, " Replenish the earth" and " have dominion," &c. Every son of Adam may challenge an interest in his own estate by virtue of this concession. [ I Ojr. iii. " All is yours," saith the Scripture ; that is, not every in- dividual creature, but every species or kind of creatures. " All is yours ;" that is, not by way of civil possession, but by Divine ordination. All things, by God's disposition, serve t [Sell, in tlie Eikwj/ fiafriKiKr].] § 28 : Op. torn. i. p. 156. A.] u [S. Aug., Confess., lib. viii. c. 12, HIS MAJESTY^S RESTORATION. 121 for the eood of the Church, and help forward the salvation of Discourse • III God^s servants. Or, " All is youi's, and you are Christ^s that is, you only who are Christ^s, have the sanctified use of 22,2a i"^ the creatures. This is far enough from a civil possession, far enough from a just title ; such as King Charles had, not grounded upon a fanatic exposition of a text of Holy Scrip- ture, nor upon the fickle humours of a giddy multitude, nor upon the traitorous dictates of a seditious orator, but upon the evident laws of God, of nature, of nations, and the municipal laws of these kingdoms, upon a radicated succession from royal progenitors, he himself being the hundred and tenth person of one family, who hath swayed the sceptre^. I do not know any prince in Europe, or in these parts of the world, that can say the same. A title so clear, as if it were "written with a beam of the suny which no true English- man in his right wits did ever yet oppose, but one or two foreign pensioners^, maintained on purpose abroad to kindle scathfires at home, who gained nothing by the question but to render themselves ridiculous. This was the " good seed,^' which King Charles did " bear forth with him, a good title ; which though it seemed for a time to perish under the clods, yet we see it sprouts up again. A tempest brings Achilles his arms to Ajax's tomb, to reverse an unjust sentence : and Aaron's rod devoured the rods of the enchanters, to the com- [Exod. vii. fort of all loyal subjects, and the confusion of all Egyptian jugglers, for ever. This is the first " good seed,^' which King Charles did " bear forth'^ with him ; — a good title. A second sort of "good sced,'^ which King Charles did " bear forth^^ with him, was the testimony of a good " con- [Acts xxiv. science, void of oftence towards God and towards man." A ^^'^ good conscience is a better proof of innocence than a thou- sand witnesses, and will make itself a garland of the lying reports of sycophants. When King Charles was first chased out of England, his age was not capable of much guilt ; and his only crime was (that which in truth was his chiefest * [According to Buchanan, Rer. Parsons the Jesuit, who under the Scot. Hist, lib. xviii. in fin. See ahove name of Doleman puhlished a book in in vol. i. p. 74. note z.] loOi to prove the Infanta of Spain >■ [" Solis radio scriptum." Tcrtul- right heir to the throne of England, lian, De Resurr. Carnis, c. 47; Op. entitled" A Conference about the Next p. 416. A.] Succession to the Crown of England, ' [The allusion appears to be to printed at N."] • 122 SERMON UPON Part glory), he was tlie son of such a father. Those accursed 937 — — — jealousies and fears, which the first devisers and spreaders of them did know assuredly to be damnable Hes, are now vanished. Truth, the daughter of time, hath discovered them to all the world to have been counterfeit shows. They feared an apostacy to Popery ; yet King Charles the father died a glorious martyr % and King Charles [the] son lives a noble confessor ^ of the true faith professed in the Church of Eng- land, ha^-ing shewed evidently by a thousand proofs, that he [Matt. xi.7. is no such reed shaken with the wind.^^ They complained —Luke MI. ^£ tyranny against him, whose only defect was overmuch goodness and lenity. Let their High Courts of Injustice speak, let their black roll of sequestrators and committee men speak, let all the great towns in England (which they made shambles of good Christians, and loyal subjects) speak, let Tredagh'^ speak, and that torrent of loyal blood, which was poured out there barbarously upon cold and deliberate thoughts like water upon the face of the earth, — who were the tyrants. Caius the Emperor, out of a ridiculous affectation to make himself like the Gods, did assume Mercuiy's rod, Apollo's bow and arrows. Mars his sword and shield^. But King Charles hath ever better ensigns of the Deity, justice, mercy, piety, and temperance. These make up the image of God. "Where these abound, the bird in the breast sings sweetly. He who hath these, may with comfort expect a happy deliverance from all his troubles. ^' He that goeth on his v»'ay weeping, and beareth forth" this "seed with him, shall doubtless come again with joy." The third sort of " good seed," which King Charles did a [See above in the Answ. to La to fix. In the Phoenix (ibid. pp. 554- Millet. (vol. i. p. 78) ; and in the Vindic. 565) are also published " Certain Let- of Episcopal, against Baxter, c. iii. (vol. ters evidencing K. Charles II.'s Sted- iii. pp. 525-528): Disc. i. Pt. i. and iii. fastness in the Protestant Religion, sent Pt. ii.] from the Princess of Turenne and the [The papers published by James II. Ministers of Charenton to Some Per- in 1685 (" ATrue Relation of the Late sons of Quality in London," in 1660, King's Death; to which are added and first published in the same year; Copies of Two Papers written by the which prove nothing more than Bram- late King Charles II. of Blessed Me- hall's assertions in the text, and in his mor)', Found in the Strong-box"), Answer to La Milletiere, unless indeed which prove Charles's change of be- that the King's " stedfastness" was lief, may be found in the Phoenix, vol, i. even then suspected.] pp. 566-570; and in part, in vol. v. c [j, g. Drogheda.] pp. 42-44-. of the Ilarleian Miscellany. rt [Sueton., in Caio, c. 52.— Dio The date of the change it is of course, Cass., lib. lix. p. 660. cd. Leunclav.] from the nature of the case, impossible HIS majesty's restoration. 123 " bear forth'' with him, was a good religion. A rehgion, not Discourse reformed tumultuously, according to the brain-sick fancies '■ — of a half-witted multitude, dancing after the pipe of some seducing charmer, but soberly, according to the rule of God's Word, as it hath been evermore and every where interpreted by the Catholic Church, and according to the purest pattern of the primitive times. A religion, against which the greatest adversaries thereof have no exception, but that it preferreth grace before nature, the written Word before uncertain tra- ditions, and the all-sufhcient Blood of Jesus Christ before the stained works of mortal men. A religion, which is neither garish with superfluous ceremonies, nor yet sluttish and void of all order, decency, and majesty in the service of God. A religion, which is as careful to retain old articles of faith, as it is averse from new articles ; — the essences of all things do consist ' in indivisibili ;' faith is adulterated, as well by the addition of new articles, as by the substraction of old. [A] religion, which is not like to perish for want of fit organs, like those imperfect creatures produced by the sun upon the banks of Nilus^, but shaped for continuance. The terror of Rome : — they fear our moderation more than the violent opposition of others. The watch tower of the Evangelical Churches : — I have seen many Churches of all sorts of com- munions, but never any, that could diminish that venerable estimation, which I had for my mother, the Church of Eng- land. From her breasts I received my first nourishment, in her arms I desire to end my days. " Blessed be he that [Gen. blesseth" her. This " good seed," that is, the rehgion of the JTumb'"''" Church of England, King Charles did "bear forth" with him. '^-^ This he brought home with him, without turning either to the right hand or to the left. And hke the laurel tree (the tree of conquerors), he gathered strength and vigour even from opposition. " Ct^escit sub poiidere virtus." I cannot deny but that some of us have " started aside like [Ps.ixxviii. broken bows:" out of despair in this their bitter trial, wherein bookvilsl] they have had their goods plundered, their estates sequestered, their persons imprisoned, their churches aliened ; wherein they have been divorced from their nearest relation, and disabled to discharge the duties of their calHngs to God ; e [PoMipon. ^rela, lil). i. c. 10.] 124 SERMON UPON Part Tvherein some of them have been slaughtered, others forced — to maintain themselves bv mechanic labours, others thrust out of their native countries, to wander like vagabonds and exiled beggars up and down the merciless world. But, God be praised, they are not many. If we compare this with any the like persecution in Europe, you shall never find that so few apostated. As if they had been inspired with the free [Ps. xxiv. spirit of St. Chrysostom; — "Will they banish me? ^the earth i'cor/x."~is the Lord's and the fulness thereof \- if they cast me into ^Jc^ i 15 ^ ^^^^ remember Jonas ; if into a fiery furnace, the —Dan. iii. three children ; if among the wild beasts, Daniel ; if they iti.2l.— stone me, I have St. Stephen for my companion ; if they 59^ 60.— behead me, John Baptist ; if they plunder me, ' naked 1 958 lo^&c'!!' came out of my mother's womb, and naked must I return Job i. 21.] again Or with the heroical mind of St. Ambrose, — "Vul- tisne ad vincula me abripere ? voluptas est mihi,'^ &c. — " Will ye hale me to prison ? it is a delight unto me ; to death ? I will not incircle myself with a guard of trusty followers, nor lay hold on the altars as a suppliant to save my life, but will be freely ofi'ered up for the altars" of my God^. Spices being brayed in a mortar smell more sweetly ; so these ser- vants of Christ, being beaten and bruised by persecutors, do yield a more fragrant odour in the nostrils of God and man. The ground of their constancy, next to the goodness of God, was the example of our dread sovereign his courage and per- severance. The example of a great prince is like the great wheel of a clock, which sets all the lesser wheels a going. This shall one day crown his temples with a diadem, more bright than the beams of the sun, as far excelling that crown which he is to receive this day, as the radiant splendour of the sun doth exceed the dim shining of a glow-worm. Then if Tully, a heathen, could say, that the Romans did owe their victories and good successes more to their religious I)iety than either to their number or strength or pohcy^ why should Christians despair, or doubt, that King Charles, who " went on his way weeping, and did bear forth" such " pre- ' [S. Chrys., Epist. 143, Op. torn. exile.] vii. p. 169.11.17-25. ed.Savil.;—Epist. g [S. Ambros., Epist. xx. § 8, Ad 125, torn. 111. p. GG8. C, D. ed. Mont- Soror. ; Op. toni. ii. p. 851. C] fauc— written by St. Chrysostom wlitn " [l)e Ilanisp. Respons., c. 9.] in exile, to a Bishop Cyriac, also in HIS MAJESTY^S RESTORATION. 135 cious seed" with him, should "come again with joy, and bring Discourse his sheaves with him ?" — — — The last sort of " good seed/' which King Charles did " bear forth'' with him, was the prayers and good affections of his subjects. Tyrants might deprive him of his other con- tributions, this they could not deprive him of. If St. Austin' did attribute so much to the prayers and tears of his mother Monica, what might not be hoped from the prayers and tears of so many thousands, poured out to God in private, for their king and country. Church and commonwealth, liberty and rehgion ? At a German Diet the princes fell upon a controversy, which of them had the best country. The Palatine commended his, for the fruitful soil ; the Saxon his, for the silver mines ; the Bavarian his, for stately cities ; the Duke of Wittenberg, in praise of his country, said only this, that he durst lay his head in the lap of any subject throughout his dominions, either by day or by night^. ''For- tunati ambo" — a happy prince of a happy people, where that " evil spirit" had not walked, which set dissension between [ Judg. ix. Abimelech and the men of Sichem. England was not always ^^'^ so happy ; whom some counterfeit physicians (like the wolf in the fable) persuaded against her own sense, that she was sick to death, without all kind of recovery, unless she would put her- self into their hands to be cured. She did so. And what the issue had been, if God Almighty had not looked down upon us from Heaven with an eye of pity, we have seen. Yet this was but a green-sickness fit. When that fit was over, she threw away her chalk and coals, which she had eaten in corners, and returned to eat more healthful food at her father's tabled Or it was a short fit of madness ; — " O Phocion" (said Demades), look to thyself, when the Athe- nians fall into their mad fits. And thou Demades" (replied Phocion), " look to thyself, when they return to their right wits"." But, God be praised, even whilst this epidemical distemper did rage the most, there were not only seven [i Kings xix. 1 8. J ' [Aug., Confess., lib. iii. c. 12; Moral, torn. iv. p. 148. ed. Wyttenb.] Op. torn. i. p. 96. F.] m [id., in Vita Phocion., torn. iv. p. [The story is told of Eberhard I. 184. ed. Bryant : and Apophth. Reg. Duke of Wirtemberg, in Crusius, An- &c., Phoc. num. vi. ; Op. Moral, torn. i. nal. Suev., P. III. lib. vii. c. 14 ; torn. p. 523. ed. Wyttenb. " Demades" in ii. p. 411. fol. Francof. 1596.] the text is a mistake for Demosthenes.] ' [Pint., Polit. Praecept., c. iv. ; Op. 126 SERMON UPOX Part tliousaud ill England, but seventy times seven thousand, who — — — never bowed their knees to Baal Berith, the God of the Covenant^ but continued loyal subjects and orthodox Chris- tians, and were not afraid (with the serpent) to expose their bodies to the blows, and their estates to be a prey to their persecutors, that they might save their Head ; first, their spiritual Head, that is, Christ ; secondly, their political Head, that is, their sovereign prince ; and, lastly, their ecclesiastical Head, or lawful superiors in the Church. These were the [Gen. true Israelites, who wrestled with God by their prayers, and xxxii. 24- ,.«pvftilpfl 28.-Rom. pre\aiiea. ix.6.— &c.] I iiave done with the second qualification — " and beareth forth good seed." I come now to the catastrophe ; — " Shall doubtless come again with joy.'"* Every word in my text proclaims, that there is an inter- changeable vicissitude of all human affairs. Here we have " going forth" and coming again," " weeping" and " accla- mations of joy," sowing and reaping, " seed" and " sheaves." He that goeth on his way weeping, and beareth forth good seed, shall doubtless come again Avith joy, and bring his [Ecci. iii. sheaves with him." That of Solomon, — " There is a time for every thing, . . a time to plant, and a time to pluck up, . . a time to build, and a time to pull down," — holds in cities and pubhc societies, as well as private families ; and they may set the moon upon their gates, as well as the old Romans did 959 upon their shoes, to put them in mind of the unstability of this world. One is, another was, and a third shall be ; even as it pleaseth God, in Whose hand there is a chain to lift them up or let them down at His pleasure. The greatest monarchs and monarchies in the world, in comparison of Him, are but guttcB roris antelucanV^ — "drops of morning dew," quickly dried up with the heat of the sun, or easily dis- persed with the least puff of wind. All places have their days and nights, their summers and winters, their sun-shine and storms. No sublunary thing is stable. The sun hath its eclipses, the moon hath its waxings and wanings, the sea hath its ebbings and flowings, the elements their successive changes. Peace and war, sickness and health, plenty and dearth, do succeed one another. The whole world is a rest- less whirhgig, running violently, sometimes this way, some- HIS MAJESTY^S RESTORATION. 127 times that wa\' ; a reed, sliaken hither and thither with every Discouksk • • • ' III pufF of wind ; a tottering quagmire, whereupon it is impossi- '■ — ble to lay a sure foundation ; like a sick man, that can take no rest in his bed, but is continually tossing and turning from side to side. St. Paul doth describe our right image, in two metaphors; Eph.iv. u. — "that we henceforth be no more childi'en, tossed to and fro, and carried about with every wind of doctrine. Tlie former metaplior is taken from little children. You may di'aw a child any whither, from his duty, from his interest, from his engagements, with a fair word, or an apple, or some new- fangled toy, or fear of some bugbear, or promises of golden mountains. So we, like children, are easily led into a fooFs paradise, not with apples of Eden, but with apples of Sodom which turn to dust when they come to be enjoyed. The other metaphor is taken from a ship lying at hull°, '^tossed to and fro, and carried about with every wind/^ even so do we fluctuate between the broken waves and contrary billows of different opinions and desires. Thus we are changeable in our minds, but we are as changeable in our estates. Now we abound with wealth. God knows, how soon the best of us may be necessitated to beg a halfpenny of passengers, with great BelisariusP. Now every man's tongue is a silver trumpet to sound out our praises, which perhaps deserve not to be piped upon an oaten reed. God knows, how soon this " Hosanna!^ mav be changed [Matt. xxi. " . 9; xxvii.22 to " Crucifige,^' and we be loaden with more unjust calum- 2'3.-&c.] nies, than ever was blessed Athanasius^. Now we enjoy the sweet sauce of all temporal blessings, that is, health. God knows, how soon sickness may cast us upon our restless beds, and change our sweet repose into wearisome tossings. God knows, how soon we may be choaked with the fumes of a \dtious stomach, or drowned with hydropical humours, or burnt up with choleric distempers, or buried alive in the grave of melancholic imaginations. Now we sit in the beauty " [Tacit., Hist., v. 7: — Joseph., Ue p [See Gibbon, c. xliii. note 69: vol. Bell, Jud., lib. iv. c. 8. § 4; torn. ii. p. iv. pp. 318, 319. 4to. edition. The story 1195. ed. Hudson. See Milton, Parad. is given up as a fable.] Lost, X. 560-570.] q [See Tillemont, Mdmoires, toni. " [See above in vol. iv. p. 506. note viii. : Vie de S. Athanase, articles 8, d; and p. 592.] 11, 18, 20. &c.] 128 SERMON U PON- Pa RT of peace, every man under his own vine and his own fig-tree. }h — We know not, how soon our ringing of bells may be changed to roaring of cannons. It is the mercy of the Lord, that these mischiefs do not overwhelm us. This vicissitude of human affairs is necessary to the being of the world. Beasts would multiply without number, if none were brought to the shambles. Fishes would fill the sea, and fowls the air, if the greater did not devour the less, and both serve for the use of man. By nature we are born thicker into the world, than we die out of the world ; every age builds cities, towns, \'illages : so as, if God did not some- times tkrust in the sickle of His justice into the overrank field of this world, and sweep away whole multitudes by war or famine or pestilence, two worlds could not contain us, ten worlds could not nourish us. If any place would have pleaded a privilege to exempt itself from this changeable vicissitude, what rather than [Matt.xxiv. Hierusalem ? Yet it had not one stone left upon another. Or ■~* Capernaum, whose magnificent buildings were lifted up to Xlll. 2. 44!^x?/6] Heaven? Yet it was cast down to Hell. Pliny and Strabo [Matt. xi. ^rite wonders of the walls of Babylon^ ; yet now it is be- [isai. xiii. come a place for " owls to screech in, and for " satyrs to dance" in. And now grass grows where once Troy stood. Alas ! wherein can any city or society place their confidence, to protect them from this common vicissitude? In navies or ai'madoes ? How easily may they be cast away, or dashed in [1 Kings pieces against the rocks : as the ships of J ehoshaphat were at xxii. 48,] £2ion-geber. Or in walls and fortifications ? When the walls [Josh. vii. of Hiericho fell down at the sound of rams' horns, and the 20.] g^^^^ ^£ enemy. Or in prudent politicians? '\Mien God can infatuate the wisdom of the wise, and turn all their [2 Sam. counsels into foUy, as He did the counsels of Achitophel. Or x\ii. 1-24.] numerous armies of experienced soldiers ? AVhen He can 960 [Lev. xxvi. fill their hearts with panical fears, so that ten shall chase x'xiii. 10.] a hundred. Or in leagues and confederacies? When He [isai. ix. can set "Ephraim against Manasses, and Manasses against 21.] Ephraim, and both against Judah." Na^'ies, armies, garri- sons, counsellors, confederates, are no more able to prevent ' [Plin., Nat. Hist, vi. 30.— Strabo, 1049. Oxon. 1807.] Rer. Geogr., lib, xvi, torn, ii. pp. lOtS, HIS MAJESTY^S RESTORATION. 129 this common vicissitude of all human affairs, than a shield of Discourse paper to resist the shot of a cannon. — First then, seeing that by the ordinance of God there is such a necessary vicissitude of all things, let us not think vainly to translate this valley of tears into a paradise of per- petual bliss, or to clip the wings of prosperity, that it should never fly away. Eve called her eldest son Cain — a "posses- sion," and he proved a vagabond. Then, as skilful pilots, whilst the season is calmest, do provide for a storm, and as good soldiers do keep a vigilant centry in the time of truce ; so, when we "have enough," let us "remember the time of Ecdes. hunger, and when" we are "rich, think upon poverty and need." When we are at home in peace, let us think upon those times, when " we hanged our harps upon the willows by the [Psalm • cxxxviii 1 1 rivers of Babylon." Fear the worst, and the best will save itself. Darts that are foreseen, seldom do any great hurt. Above all, take heed that thou never " boast of to-morrow, [Prov. for thou knowest not what a day may bring forth." ^"^ Secondly, since there is such a vicissitude of all human affairs, why should any man murmur or repine at his present condition? The murmuring speeches of men are like arrows shot up in defiance against Heaven, which always fall down again upon their own heads. "Should we receive good at [Job ii. lo.] the hand of God, and not evil ?" Who can say, that his sufi^erings are equal to his sins ? God rewardeth many beyond desert, but He never punisheth any beyond desert. I know, that the Saints themselves are involved in national judg- ments, as well as others ; as Jeremy, Ezekiel, Daniel, in the captivity : but it was a blessing to them, not a punishment. As it were madness for a boatman to think, that by the strength of his arm and cable he was able to draw the main rock to his little boat, and not to pull himself and his little boat to the main rock ; so it were a mere folly for any man to think, that by his struggling against the stream of human affairs, he should be able to change the course of the world, and to make it pliant to his desires. It is both pious and prudent to think that to be evermore best for us, which God sends. Thirdly, since human affairs are so mutable, no extremity should make us despair. When the bricks are doubled, when BRAMIIALL. rr 130 SERMON UPON Pa RT our miseries are at the highest, when all the help of man doth seem to fail us, then comes Moses to deliver us. When [Gen^ xi Pharaoh's butler had forgotten Joseph, then God remem- 23.] bered him. A usurer will trust a bankrupt upon a pawn; and shall not we trust God Almighty with our deliverance, unless He give us a pawn for performance of His word? Remember that judgment which fell upon the Samaritan [2 Kings lord for his infidelity; — "Though the Lord'^ (said he) 20."/'^^ "should make windows in heaven, could this thing be?" The Lord did not make windows in heaven, yet that thing was, and came to pass at the time prefixed, but he lived not to enjoy the benefit of it. God hath unimaginable ways to bring His own designs to effect, as we see wdth wonder and admiration this day. Thus, as the woman of Canaan did [Matt. XV. pick comfort out of the name of " dog," so we may gather Mark'Vi7. ^ope out of the vanity and vicissitude of all sublunary things. 27, 28.] After darkness we may hope for light, after a tempest for a calm, after wearisome tossings for sweet repose. When the storm is weathered, and the black clouds overblown, which darkened the face of the sky, and seemed to take possession of the whole region of the air, and to pierce the very hea- vens, suddenly behold a vicissitude. As no prosperity is permanent, so no adversity is perpetual. After exile comes a country, after seed-time comes harvest, and after weeping comes joy. " He that now goeth on his way weeping, and beareth forth good seed, shall doubtless come again with joy." I told you before, that our translation, which renders it only "joy," seems to me over flat, and short of the original, which signifies a " shout," or " acclamation of joy ;" such as harvest-men do use when they bring home their harvest- dame, or the last load of their summer's crop, with music, and feasting, and shouting. If ever this was verified in any exiled prince, who had gone forth " weeping," and " came again with joy" to his kingdom and native country, it was verified in King Charles at his happy restitution, and en- 961 trance into his royal city. I have seen high expressions of joy in foreign parts upon the like occasion. I see when the King of France that now is, returned to his city of Paris, after he had been thrust out of it by his own subjects ^ But » [Louis XIV. returned to Paris in triumph, accompanied by Charles 11., HIS majesty's restoration. 131 such loud acclamations, such universal expressions of joy. Discourse I did never see or hear, as were then made to welcome in ~ King Charles : that, as a Father said hyperbolically of the sin of Adam, that it was " a happy fault which obtained such a Redeemer*,'^ so we may say in the same sense (and no other), that it was a happy exclusion which produced such a restitution. There remains only one word yet untouched in this part of my text, that is, " doubtless — " shall doubtless come again with joy.'^ What then ? Is it so undoubted a truth, that every one who is thrust out of his right here, shall be re- stored with such joyful acclamations ? O no. God's judg- ments in this life are imperfect, and the dispensations of them are inscrutable. '^In rebus Divinis magna est caVigd'^ — "there is a great mist in the ways of God." God's temporal promises ought to be understood with an exception of the cross; — unless He see it to be otherwise expedient for the advancement of His own glory, and the eternal good of His servants. God punisheth some sinners here, to shew there is a just Judge; and leaves others unpunished, to shew there is a Judgment to come. This truth is affirmed expressly by Solomon; — "All things have I seen in the days of [myj Eccl.vii.15. vanity ; there is a just man that perisheth in his righteous- ness, and a wicked man that prolongeth his life in his wicked- ness." And if we had not plain Scripture for it, the example of our late dread sovereign King Charles the First, was proof sufficient ; who was murdered by his own subjects (that had sworn allegiance to him), in his capital city, before the gates of his own palace, in the sight of his own people, in the face of the sun, under a formality of justice. God did see all this then, and doth now require it"; require it here in part, October 21, 1651, after his expulsion of Jodocus Clicthoveus, De Necessi- thence by the Prince of Coude and the tate Peccati Adae et Foelicitate Pec- Fronde. That Bramhall was that year cati Ejusdem Apologetica Disceptatio in Paris, see above in vol. i. p. xi. (Paris, 4to. 1519), quoted by Ussher, note u,] which is an explanatory defence of this ' ["O felix culpa quae tantum et and the clause immediately preceding talem meruit Redemptorem." — From it in the same hymn.] the hymn sung at the Benediction of " [The trial and execution of the the Wax Tapers upon Easter Eve in the regicides took place in October 1660 Roman Church (Missal., p. 169), which (^^'hite Kennet's Register, pp. 272, sq.). is said to have been written by Gregory This sermon was preached April 23, the Great. See Ussher, Answ. to a 1661.] Jesuit, p. 553. ed. 1631 ; and the tract K 2 132 SERMON UPON Part but will require it hereafter to "the uttermost farthing;'' III — from all those who had an hand in that ciying parricide^ and aeo"" hare not, or shall not, wash away the guilt with unfeigned [Rev. Tii. tears. That happy Martyr is now following the Lamb in his 9; xix. 8.] ^jj^^gg^ j^j^^i reaps in joy" what he did " sow in tears and his son is this day crowned with his royal diadem, with the shouts and acclamations of his subjects. So ti'ue is that of my text, that either here, or hereafter, or both, " he that goeth on his way weeping, and beareth forth good seed with him, shall doubtless come again with acclamations of joy, and bring his sheaves with him.'' This brings me to the last clause of my text, — "And bring his sheaves with him." This life is a seed time. ^Miat- [Matt, X. soever we sow here, we are sure to reap hereafter, even to a glass of cold water : as surely as when thou seest a man casting seed out of a hopper, thou mayest foretell what shaU be the crop. The seed and the sheaves cannot choose but be the same grain. Only the sheaves are seed multiphed, it [Matt. xuL may be thirty-fold, it may be sixty-fold, it may be a hundred- fold. So sheaves do signify all those advantages which we reap by his Majesty's restitution. The first sheaf is peace. The nearer that societies approach to unity, the further they are from fear of dissolution. TMien the Romans did find themselves in any great peril, they ever submitted themselves to one dictator, as a sacred anchor, and sure remedy to take away their divisions. His Majesty hath not only stopped up the spring of all our divisions by his just title, but hath purchased our peace by parting with his own just rights, to satisfy the interests of all parties^. Let his example be our pattera, — to do whatsoever we can with justice for the pubhc peace, although it be to our own private prejudice. The Pythagoreans had a rule, to leave no print of the bottom of the cup in the ashes''; that is, in reconciliation to retain no resentment of former quarrels. The divided sides of a wound do meet together in a scar. • [Charles II., after a variety of other possessors as had by various cir- expedients suggested and abandoned, cmnstances acquired a fair right to parted with all forfeitures to the Crown compensation. See Carte, Life of Or- in Ireland, by his Declaration of Nov. mond, bk. vi. vol. ii. pp. 215-217.] 30. 1660, in order to reinstate the » [Plut, Symposiac., lib. viiL Qu. 7. Royalists in their property without c.4; Op. Moral., torn. ii. p. 692.] injury to the Adventurers, or to such HIS MAJESTY^S RESTORATION. 133 And strange plants, by inoculation, do become one tree. It Discourse were hard, that quarrels should be immortal, or more dura ~ — ble than nature ; or that the passions of the mind should be more malignant and diflBcult to be closed, than the wounds or ulcers of the body ; and that no way should be left to unite the divided members of Christ. Doth God delight as much in the observation or not observation of indifferent ceremonies, as He doth in the love and unity of brethren, and just obedience to lawful superiors > ? Or is it His will, that for a few innocent rites established by law, kingdoms should swim with blood, monarchies be turned upside down, and innocent Christians be brought to utter beggary ? It is a 962 folly to dote so upon the body, as to cherish the sores and ulcers thereof ; or, out of hatred to the ulcers, to destroy the body. The not distinguishing between the essences and abuse [s] of particular Churches, hath been the cause of all our miseries. This is the first sheaf which King Charles brings with him, that is, peace. The second sheaf is the opening of our Courts, the restor- ing of our laws to their ^dgour, and the establishment of justice among us. What a wretched condition was this poor kingdom in, which neither had Court open, nor Sheriff legally appointed, nor so much as a Justice of Peace for so long time together. It was the mercy of God, that the policy and frame of this kingdom was not utterly destroyed, and brought to confusion. The law is like the wrest of a musical instru- ment, which puts the jarring string in tune. It is the bal- ance of the commonwealth, which gives the same weight to gold and lead; the rule and square of justice, the standard and measure of the kingdom, the foundation of liberty, the fountain of equity, the life and soul of policy. Parents may leave a patrimony to their children, but the law preserves it. Arms may conquer kingdoms, but laws estabhsh them. A city may be safe without waUs, but never without laws. That we eat and sleep in quiet, that our houses are not fired over our heads, nor our daughters deflowered before our eyes, it is the benefit of the laws; without which we should bite and devour one another, as the greater fishes do the less This ^ [Compare the account given of p. xii. ; and note R. ibid., p. xxiv.] Bramhall's conduct at this period in ^ [" Pisces ut saepe minutos Magnu' his Life, vol. i. of the present edition, comest ; ut aves enecat accipiter." 134 SERMON UPON Part is the second sheaf which King Charles brought with him, '- — that is, the laws. Ecci. X. 16. A third sheaf is experience. ''Wo be to thee, O land, when thy king is a child f that is, a child in understanding [1 Kings and experience. The inexperience of Rehoboam and his XII. 6-19.] yQ^^g counsellors quickly destroyed the kingdom. We use to say, a new physician must have a new churchyard. A new physician is not more dangerous to the body, than a new politician to the state. It is written of Darius, that in open- ing a fair pomegranate, one demanded of him, of what thing he desired so many as there were kernels in that pome- granate. He replied, so many Zopyrus^s, that is, prudent and experienced counsellors^. God be praised, our Darius may be a ZopjTus to himself; having had that advantage which none of his predecessors ever had, to have viewed with his own eyes the chiefest of his neighbours^ courts, kingdoms, and commonwealths, their interests, their laws, and forms of government, their strength and weakness, their advantages and disadvantages, both in war and peace; things of excellent use to a prince. And this may well pass for a third sheaf: — '' And shall bring his sheaves with him/^ A fourth sheaf, and the last which I shall mention at this time, is security. Usurpers are always full of jealousies and wisd. vii. fears. The reason is evident: — "Wickedness, condemned by her own testimony, is very timorous ; and being pressed with conscience, always forecasteth grievous things.^^ It was observed of Richard the Third, that after he had murdered his nephews, and usurped the crown, he wore his hand con- tinually upon his dagger^ : a plain sign of inward guilt. [Matt. ii. When the wise men made this demand, " Where is He that is born King of the JewsV^ Herod "was troubled and all Hierusalem with him.^' " Successor instat, pellimur ; " Satelles i, ferrmn rape, " Perfunde cunas sanguine — ''A successor is come, we are chased away; go, soldiers, Varro, ap. Non. Marcell, De Honestis torn. i. p. 481.] et Nove Veterum Dictis, sub voce " [Holinshead,Chr6n., vol.iii.p.735.] "Comest."] c [Prudent., Cathemer., Hymn. xii. • [PluU, Apophth. Reg., Op. Moral., De Epiphania, 98-100.] ' HIS majesty's restoration. 135 catch your swords, and make the cradles swim with blood/^ Discourse These inward fears render them cruel and vindictive, and — — — make them multiply their soldiers and their guards, wherein their only hope of safety doth consist. These grow chargeable to a commonwealth, and easily from servants turn masters. From all these burdens and suspicions we are freed by the restitution of the right heir. So, every way. King Charles " brings his sheaves with him.^^ A prince, as supereminent above others in goodness, as [i Sam. x. Saul was in stature, and more adorned with virtues than ^^'^ with his purple. To whose happy Coronation this day is dedicated. Much may he give, long may he live, a " nursing [isai. xiix. father'^ to the Church, a patron to the commonwealth, a protector to his friends, a terror to his enemies, an honour and a darling to his country. Let the hopes of all who envy this day's happiness, melt away as winter ice, and flow away as unprofitable waters. And long, long may his crown flourish, which this day first adorns his temples, until he change that " corruptible crown'' with an " immarcessible [i Pet. v. crown of glory." ^'^ 963 When I consider with myself the condition of the most flourishing commonwealths, as Athens, how fatal they have for the most part been to persons of eminent virtues, whereof few escaped both banishment and poison, I cannot but admire our happiness under the best of monarchies : when I compare those arts and exactions which are used in our neighbour countries, where the whole estate of the common- wealth goes through the magistrate's hands in the short com- pass of a very few years. Much good may the mock-liberty of their tongues do them, which their purses pay for. I can- not but proclaim, ^ O happy England, if thou knewest thine own happiness !' But neither the time permits me, nor my desires invite me, to fall upon this subject. I will turn my discourse into prayers, that the great God of Heaven and earth will give his Majesty a long life, a secure empire, a prudent and faithful council, a loyal and obedient people, expert and valiant armies. " Blessed be he that blesseth [Gen. him," and let every loyal subject say ' Amen.' Numb. xxiv. 9.] 136 SPEECH IN THE HOUSE OF PEERS. Part THE FIRST SPEECH BY MY LORD PRDIATE TO THE SPEAKER OF THE HOUSE OF COMMONS ^ Sir, The Lords Justices ^ of this kingdom have graciously heard that relation which you made unto them from the Honour- able House of Commons, touching their election of you to be their Speaker, together with your modest desire to decline the place as too heavy for you. They know right well the great importance of the place ; but they know as well your great ability to discharge it. Neither do they look upon you as a child, that hath the reins put seemingly and for a show into his hands ; but as upon an experienced charioteer, who knows how to discharge all the duties that belong unto his office dexterously, and without ostentation, and to dispose and direct the hand of that little one by the occult motions of his own, to seem to do that which in truth is his own proper work. They know, that the Honourable House of Commons is no little fly-boat, but a ship ro^'al of the second magnitude ; and the cargazoon as rich as the ship is great. Therefore they have committed the charge of it to you, as to a skilful pilot. In sum, the Lords Justices do exhort you to add courage and resolution to your modesty and other great parts, that you may adorn that province, which by the suff'rages of that House is committed to your care. For as the House of Commons have advisedly chosen you their Speaker, so the "* [The Irish Parliament was sum- moned for May 8, 16G1 (Carle, Life of Ormond, bk. vi. vol. ii. p. 221); and commenced its sittings upon that day, after hearing a sermon in St. Patrick's Cathedral from Jeremy Taylor (in Taylor's Works, and see White Ken- net's Register, p. 440). Sir W. Dom- vile, the Irish Attorney- General, was intended at first for Speaker of the House of Commons ; but upon Sir Audley Mervyn's urgent entreaty, the King receded from his designed recom- mendation ; whereupon, Bramhall (as Speaker of the House of Lords) having informed the Commons of this in di- recting them according to custom to • hoose their Speaker, Sir A. Mervyn himself, Bramhall's old enemy, who was at the time his Majesty's Prime Serjeant-at-Law, and in great favour with the Adventurers (who had great power iu the House), was elected (Carte, ibid., pp. 221, 222). The speeches here printed, were delivered upon his being presented for confirma- tion in his office, on May 11, 1661.] ^ [Sir Maurice Eustace, Chancellor (Oct. 24, 1660), and Sir Charles Coote, made Earl of Mountrath, were sworn in Lords Justices Dec. 31, 1660; and Lord Broghill, made Earl of Orrery, on the following 17th of January. Carte, Life of Ormond, bk. vi. vol. ii. p. 212.] SPEECH IN THE HOUSE OF PEERS. 137 Lords Justices, by his Majesty^s authority, do as advisedly Discourse confirm you their Speaker. ' — And now, Mr. Speaker, I have one thing more to add, which I am required by the Lords Justices to impart unto you ; that is, that you being by your place an assistant to the House of Peers, and summoned by writ to the discharge of that trust, yet the House of the Lords taking into their serious consideration the possibility, or rather the probability, that some of their assistants might perhaps be chosen Speaker, to let all the world see that they are equally careful of the privi- leges of both Houses in order to the common good of the king- dom, they passed a vote this morning, that if any of their assist- ants should be chosen Speaker of the House of Commons, they would dispense with him 'pro hdc vice/ saving always to the House of the Peers all their just rights and privileges for the future. So that there remains nothing, but that you gird yourself to your office, which is cast upon you from all hands. THE SECOND SPEECH BY MY LORD PRIMATE TO THE SPEAKER OF THE HOUSE OF COMMONS. Mr. Speaker, You style this place aptly, a " mount of transfiguration^;" and truly so it is. We behold the greatest "transfiguration" here that ever was seen in this kingdom, on such a sudden, either in our days or in the days of our forefathers ; a con- version from the greatest anarchy and confusion to order and a settled form of government. If nothing else did evince it, this change and transfiguration alone were able to make good the truth of that old maxim, Res facile redeunt ad pristinum ' [Branihall's trope in the Speech Burgesses, of the Commons House, to which follows, seems borrowed from the present unto yon Ireland's tragedy, the harangue of Sir A, Mervyn, to whom gray -headed common-law's funeral, and he was replying ; and whose style, even the active statutes' death and obse- for that age, was noted for affectation. quies ; this dejected spectacle answers E. g. his Speech to the Irish House of but the prefiguring type of Caesar's Lords upon bringing up the bill of murder," &c. &c. (Rushw., vol. v. p. impeachment against Bramhall him- 214). And see another choice specimen self, and his companions in adversity, of his eloquence upon a later occasion, in 1611, begins thus, — "I am com- Nov. 8, 1661, in White Kennet's Re- manded by the Knights, Citizens, and gistcr, p. 557.] 138 SPEECH IN THE HOUSE OF PEERS. stahmi" — " Things do easily return to their former condi- tion." Otherwise it were impossible, that so much confusion should be attended with so much order ; or the worst of anarchies, with the best of monarchies. It is better to liveoei- under the Sicilian tyrants, or the Roman Decem^dri, or the thirty Athenian usurpers, than to live in an anarchy, where there is no government. It is better to live where nothing is la\\^ul, than where all things are lawful. Better one tyrant than a thousand. I shall not need to press this further. Cast but your eyes back to the by-passed years; and you will see this better demonstrated by experience, than it is possible to do it by reason. But behold a sudden " transfiguration." " Neither the morning nor the evening star in the heavens is more beautiful, than justice" and good government upon earth To it we owe our prosperity, our liberty, our security, all we are, all we have, aU we can be in this world : without which we should be like fishes in the sea, or fowls in the air, — the greater devour the less. " Pisces sic saepe minutos " Magnus comest ; sic aves enecat accipiter h." Those innovators and incendiaries who labour to pull down a settled form of government, are like a phrenetic person, who takes pains to hew down the bough whereon he himself doth stand. As those two signs, or rather meteors, Castor and Pollux, when they appear double to sea-faring persons, promise serenity and a prosperous voyage, but when they appear single or divided, they threaten a storm ^; whether it be by reason of the density or rarity of the matter, or what other natural causes, I leave to the philosophers to deter- mine : so, where power and justice do meet together, it pro- miseth prosperity and peace ; but where they are di\dded, power without justice, or justice without power, it prognosti- cates a tempest to a state. From your "mount of transfiguration" you shew us a king. "You, House of Commons, behold a king^." As anarchy is K [" Ata rovTo iroWaKis KpaTiarr} et Nove Veterum Dictis, sub voce • ruv apcTui/ Sokc? etvat q hiKaioavui], Koi " Comest."] I 0^0' 'iantpos oUff e^os oi/'toj dav/xa- ' [Plin., Hist. Nat, iL 37.] ' irrds." Aristot., Eth,, V. i. IJ.] [A quotation apparently from Sir [" Pisces «/ saepe minutos Magnu' A. Mervyn's speech. See above in comest ; ut aves enecat accipiter." note f.] i Varro, ap. Non. Marccll, Dc Honcstis SPEECH IX THE HOUSE OF PEERS. 139 the worst of misgovernments, so monarcliv is the best of Discolrse governments ; the most ancient, the most universal^ the most '- — natural, the most noble, the most advantageous form of government. I do not deny the lawfulness of other forms ; but I do altogether deny, that any other form is so noble, so natural, or so much from God. There is one God in the world, a monarchy ; one soul in the body, a monarchy ; one sun in the heavens, a monarchy ; one master in each famil}^, and one monarch in each society. It was good counsel, which Lycurgus gave a mutinous citizen, that would have had him bring a democracy into the state ; — that he should try it first how he liked it in his own house, and sufi'er his sen ants to be his quartermasters ^ The silly bees do teach us thus much, who know no law but the law of nature ; yet they have their king. And that which is much more strange, which I have seen by ocular experience ; take their king prisoner in a cane, as it is usual to do, and they will feed him with honey thi'ough the nicks and crevices of the cane. So long as you detain him there, they will never swarm, nor seek for new habitations for themselves. Remove him and his prison into another hive ; and they will all flock after him, and travail for him. Put a strange king into his cane or prison ; and they will be so far from feeding him, that they will stop up all the holes of the cane with wax, and starve him for a usurper. How much more are the silly bees more observant of the laws of nature, than degenerated men ! In sum, the soul of sovereign power, which is infused by God into demo- cracy and aristocracy, is the same that it is in monarchy ; but the organ is not the same, nor so apt to attain the end ; but God and nature do always intend that which is best, that is, monarchy. And in some cases, the existence of kingly government is from God, as m cII as the essence ; but God never instituted any other form than monarchical. He Him- self vouchsafed to be King of His people ; and gave them first Moses as a viceroy, — " Moses was king in Jesurun [Oeut. —and afterwards He gave them a radicated succession of ^^'"'"''''^ kings No commonwealth hath the like plea for itself. ' [Plut., in Vita Lycurgi, torn. i. p. spectingmonarchy, Serpent-Salve, Sect. 111. ed. Bryant] ii. (above in vol. iii. pp. 319, 320); ™ [Compare, for this argument re- Disc. ii. Pt. ii.] 140 SPEECH IN THE HOUSE OF PEERS. Part And as monarcliical government is the best form of — ^* - governments, so our English monarchy is the best form of monarchy. By the blessing of God, we live in the most tem- perate part of the temperate zone ; and enjoy a government as temperate as the climate itself. We cannot complain either of too much sun or too little sun. The beams of sove- reignty are neither so perpendicular over our heads that they can scorch us, nor yet so oblique, but that they are able to warm us. Should we go about in a madding humour to dis- solve a frame of government, which made our forefathers [Exod.xvi. happy at home, and famous abroad, or loath our own manna, xiril^ej^ and long after the fleshpots and onions of Egypt ? If we dote upon foreign polities, it is only because we do not know 96; them. Consult but with those that do know them, and we [Ps. xvi. 7. will quickly say, our " lot is fallen in a fair ground.^^ vSo"^^^ And so from kings you come to Parliaments, which have evermore had a venerable esteem in the world, if not under the name of Parliaments, yet under a more ancient name of Councils, or Conventions. As the inferior orbs do by their transverse and opposite, yet vincible motions, stay and moderate the rapid force of the primum mobile, or first sphere ; so Parliaments by their Fabian counsels do temper and moderate the quick motion of sovereign power. I speak not this of any danger that hangs over us. God be praised, we have no such young Phaeton ; but one that hath been as much and as long acquainted with Fabius as with Marcellus, and knows how to use the buckler as well as the sword. But Parliaments have a further advantage than that of counsel only; namely, in republics, to aggregate and unite, and to render the whole society one political body ; and in monarchies, to supply, and second, and execute. Then the affairs of a kingdom go prosperously on, when they join one and all in advancing public designs From Parliaments in general, I come to the reasons of summoning this Parliament in particular. But that is so evident, that he that runs, may read it. Yet, though it be so obvious, that no man can miss it, or mistake it, and that it may seem superfluous to do that over again, which hath been done so excellently already by my Lord Chancellor, as ^ [Compare Serpent-Salve, Sect, xviii. ; ibid. p. 404.] SPEECH IN THE HOUSE OF PEERS. 141 one of his Majesty^s representatives, yet, for order and Discourse method' sake, I shall assign three reasons for convocating — this present Parliament. The first is, discrimination of persons, and distinction of possessions. Methinks I am now in one of the fields of Egypt, upon the banks of Nilus, presently after the inunda- tion of that river, when it is just returning into the old channel. And all you, that heai- me, look like so many measurers, that are here on purpose to give every proprietor his right possession, and set them out their true bounds. Never did an inundation of Nilus make a greater confusion of distinct possessions and interests, than the late rebellion hath made in Ireland, blending all estates in one confused mass. Kings, dukes, Bishops, knights, and pawns, are all confusedly mixed together in one bag. It were folly, noble Peers and patriots, to ask what you do here : as great, as if one should enquire, upon the banks of Nilus, what the mea- surers do there presently after an inundation. It is to fix every man in his proper station, wherein he is to serve his king and country. This is the first end of this Parliament, — the distinction of possessions. A second reason is that, which is commonly the reason of summoning all Parliaments ; that is, to satisfy the just debts of the kingdom, and disengage the public faith. We could not do it. It was impossible. And necessity must yield to impossibility. But his Majesty hath done it for us, and satisfied the public debts out of his own rights®. The time hath been, that the public faith of the kingdom hath been slighted. No man had a public trust, and so no man could be sued upon a public faith. But King Charles hath re- deemed the public credit again, by satisfying the public debt. But he satisfies them in a Parliamentary way. St. Paul saith, that " an oath is the end of aU strife so is a Parlia- [Heb. vi. ment. For as there lieth no appeal from God in the interior ^^ -^ court, so there lieth no appeal from Parliament in the ex- terior court. I mean, a complete Parliament, of King, Lords, and Commons, whose act is the act of each indi\ddual subject. This is the second reason of calling this Parliament ; — to satisfy the public debts of the kingdom. ° [See above p. 132, note v.] 142 SPEECH IX THE HOUSE OF PEERS. Pa RT A third reason of convocatin^ this Parliament, is the pro- IV . . '- — viding for the army for the future, without imposing too great a burden either upon the English or Irish subject. Two things make a prince grateful to his people ; easy ears to hear grievances, and Hght hands in imposing subsidies. And to speak the truth, a great part of the dissensions in England have sprung from this source. The king could not live upon the revenues of his crown without running into debt, nor those debts be paid without raising new monopolies, or im- posing new taxes, as ship-money, or the like, or parting with some branches of his prerogative royal. Hitherto England hath been necessitated to supply the defects of Ireland ; it is 966 to be feared, not over willingly. Now it hath pleased God to put into his Majesty's hands an opportunity of advancing his revenue to a competency, that Ireland may be able for the future to bear its own burden, without charging either the Enghsh or Irish subject in ordinar^^ cases. And this oppor- tunity he puts wholly into the hands of his Parliament, as the proper judge, both to supply the necessities of the king- dom, and to prevent them. These are the three reasons of calling this Parliament : — 1. the distinguishing of possessions; 2. the satisfaction of just debts ; 3. and the raising the revenues of the crown to a just competency. Lastly, Mr. Speaker, you descend to the unity of both Houses. His Majesty hath done whatsoever hath been desired of him, and is yet ready to do whatsoever can be desired of a gracious prince. It is our own faults, our own froward- ness and unseasonable opposition to one another, if we be not happy. All things preserve themselves by unity ; and the nearer they approach to unity, the further they are from fear of dissolution. This lesson old Scillurus taught his sons by a bundle of rods. Whilst they were tied together, all their conjoined strength could not so much as bend them ; but when the bundle was divided, and every son had his single rod, they did easily snap them in sunder : so, said he, you my sons are inrincible whilst you preserve unity, but if you suffer yourselves to be dirided, you are lost p. This lesson Menenius Agrippa taught his hearers by the well known P [Plut., De Garrulitate, § 17 ; Op. Moral., torn. iii. p. 41.] SPEECH IN THE HOUSE OF PEERS. 143 apologue of the belly and the other members. Whilst they did Discourse nourish unity, and all acted for the public advantage of the — whole body, each member had his share and dividend in this happiness : but when they began to mutiny and divide in- terests, and to weigh their own particular merits too narrowly, and all to grumble at the belly as an idle, gluttonous, and unprofitable member, they found by costly experience, that their well and ill fare were inseparably interwoven together, and that they wounded that member which they maligned through their own sides ^. On the other part, disunion is the ready way to destruction. Si collidimur, frangimur^' — if we be beaten one against another, we are both broken in pieces.^' It was not the power of Rome, but the divisions and subdivisions of the Britons, which rendered them an easy prey to their conquerors. It was not Philip, but the dissen- sions of Athens, Thebes, and Sparta, that ruined Greece. It was not Scipio, but the factions of Hanno and Hannibal, that destroyed Carthage. Our own eyes have seen a small hand- ful of confederated provinces able to oppose the greatest monarch in Europe, and were so far from sinking under the weight of such a war, which had been able to break a back of steel, that like palm trees, they did grow up under the weight, from " Distressed Orders'^ to " High and Mighty States or like Moses his bush, not only not consumed, [Exod. iii. but sprouting and blossoming in the midst of the flames. This virtue of unanimity is that, whereupon our riches, our honour, our religion, our laws, our liberties, our king and country, our fires and altars, and all our hopes, do depend. " Hoc opus, hoc studium, parvi properemus et ampli, *' Si patriae volumus, si nobis vivere chari^" .... THE ANSWER OF THE LORDS JUSTICES TO MR. SPEAKER'S LAST PROPOSITIONS. That they will be very careful and ready to maintain the House in all the just liberties and privileges belonging to it. 1. A freedom from arrests for themselves and their servants in all cases whereunto the privilege of the House doth ex- 1 [Liv., ii.32.] ' [Hor., Epist., L iii. 28, 29.] 144 SPEECH IN THE HOUSE OF PEERS. Part tend: 2. modest and moderate liberty of speech, void of ■ — all licentiousness ; which their Lordships are confident that the House is so far from desiring to have it tolerated, that themselves would be the first and severest censurers of it : 3. seasonable and free access to their Lordships upon all occasions. DISCOURSE lY. THE RI GET WAY TO SAFETY AFTER SHIPWRECK: IN A SERMON, PREACHED TO THE H0N0URAJ3LE THE HOUSE OF COMMONS, In St. Patrick's Church, Diblin, June 16, 1661, AT THEIR SOLEMN RECEIVING OF THE BLESSED SACRAMENT. BY THE MOST REVEREND FATHER IN GOD, JOHN LORD ARCHBISHOP OF ARMAGH, PRIMATE AND METROPOLITAN OF ALL IRELAND. BRAMIMLL. L 17 June, 1661. Oedeeed, that the under-named persons, or any three or more of them, do repair unto his Grace the Lord Primate of all Ireland, and in the name of this House return thanks unto his Grace for his great pains taken yester- day in preaching and administering the Holy Sacrament of the Lord's Supper unto the members of this House, and to desire his Grace that he would cause the same to he printed. Sir Henry Tichburne, Sir Francis Hamilton, Sir Theophilus Jones, Mr. Sir Robert Forth, of the Wards, Sir Richard Kirle. Copia Vera Ex. per Philip Ferneley, Cler. Pari. 9G9 DISCOURSE IV THE RIGHT WAY TO SAFETY AFTER SHIPWRECK. Prov. xxviii. 13. He that covereth his sins, shall not prosper ; but ivhoso con- 'fesseth and forsaketh them, shall have mercy J' First Printed at Dublin, A.D. 1661*. In these words, two different ways, whicli sinners take to attain to happiness, are represented to us : the one short and broad, but impassable, by reason of thieves and precipices; — " He that covereth his sins, shall not prosper the other long and strait, but certain and secure ; — " Whoso confesseth and forsaketh them, shall have mercy. Or, if you will, a common shipwreck, wherein two planks are presented to us, to save us from drowning : the one painted but rotten, v> hicli will undoubtedly deceive us, that is, the plank of dissimula- tion ; — " He that covereth his sins, shall not prosper the other rugged but sound, which will infallibly bring us safe to land, that is, the plank of repentance ; — He that con- fesseth and forsaketh them, shall have mercy." Or, lastly, * [This sermon, as appears by the the Rebellion; and Sir Theophilus Jones, title-page, and by the prefixed order who was the eldest son of Lewis Bishop of the Irish House of Commons, was of Killaloe (1633-1646) and the eldest preached on June 16, 1661, being the brother of Henry Bishop of Meath first Sunday after Trinity, in St. Pa- (1661-1681), and was at this time a trick's Cathedral. Two of the members leader among the party of the Adven- named in the order of the House (upon turers (as they were called), in the p. 146), were persons of some note; Irish House of Commons. See Harris' Sir H. Tichburne, who had been gover- Ware, and Carte, Life of Duke of Or- nor of Drogheda from 1641 through mond, vol. ii.] L 2 148 SERMON BEFORE Part we may consider herein the sore, the chyrurgerVj and the — — — success. The sore is sin. The course of chyrurgery is double and different : the one by healing over or binding up, the other by incision or cleansing out ; the one with supple oil, the other with sharp vinegar ; the one by bathing, the other by lancing; the one by 'covering,' the other by ^confessing.' The success is likewise double and differ- ent, proportionable to the two ways of cure : the one un- prosperous, — " shall not prosper the other prosperous, — " shall have mercy.'' — He that covereth his sins, shall not prosper; but whoso confesseth and forsaketh them, shall have mercy." [> chron. The sore is spiritual and epidemical, that's sin. 2 Chron. vi. v'-2}».] "'\^qien every one shall know his own sore." And more emphatically, Isai. i. 6, it is styled a "putrifying sore." So long as our first parents continued in the state of innocency, roses grew without thorns, as St. Ambrose observed''. As there was no sin, so there was no sickness ; no sores in the world, either of soul or body. Indeed it was not impossible for them to sin ; so they should have been Gods, not men : but it was possible for them not to have sinned, which is as much as the Angels in Heaven can challenge to themselves : for many of them fell irrecoverably, because they found not a Redeemer; and those which stood, owe their conservation. Col. i. 20. as we do our redemption, to the Cross of Christ. But by the fell of Adam the Image of God became defaced in man, the rays of Heavenly light eclipsed, the sparkles of Divine grace cooled, the understanding infatuated, the will confounded, the affections disordered ; and in place of these perfections, sin entered into the w^orld as an hereditary contagion, a spi- ritual leprosy, with the consequents of it, all manner of sores and diseases, both of soul and body ; which cannot be cured [jercm. with all the balm in Gilead, nor cleansed with all the water xivi. M.'] in the ocean, but only by the Blood of Christ, and in order to that, by repentance; which is the cure commended in my text. Hence all those swarms of fevers, catarrhs, gouts, palsies, apoplexies, and the like, which do infest the body of man more than any other living creatures. We may be burned »• [Amhros., Hexaem., lib. iij. c. 11 ; O;^. torn. i. p. 51. C-E.] THE HOUSE OF COMMONS. 149 up with choleric distempers^ drowned with hydropic humours, Discoukse choaked with the fumes of a vitious stomach, and buried — quick in the grave of melanchohc imaginations. But the chiefest defects are those of the soul. As 1. Ignorance, — that in so thick a mist of errors and sects, we know not how to find out the truth ; and that which tops up our folly, is, that we are grown too wise in our own conceits. 2. Con- cupiscence; that pestilence of the soul, whose cankered blos- soms are still sprouting up in the most regenerate hearts. This weakened the power of Samson, infatuated the wisdom [Jucig. wi. )70 of Solomon, defiled the holiness of David. 3. Self-love ; a xri.^'^^' hidden poison, the rust of the mind, the moth of holiness, ^ '^'•l the parent of envy, the original of all vices. 4. Discontent : which makes us prize what we want, slight what we enjoy, more sensible of suff'erings than of blessings ; like little children, which, for want of some toy which they afi'ect, throw away all they have, and fall a crying. We follow con- tentment hard, but as fools do an i^nis fatuus, always at a distance. 5. Preposterous fear. If we do ill, we fear magis- trates ; if we do well, we fear detractors : if we be rich, we fear thieves ; if poor, creditors : if we hate, we fear enemies ; if we love, corrivals. 6. Distrust. We all say, we trust God, but for the most part sooner with our souls than with our estates, and hardly without a pawn, as usurers would trust a bankrupt. Lastly, hypocrisy. If there be a mote in the eye, [mm. vii. there is a beam in the heart; if there be a beam in the eye, ^'^'^ there is a stack of mischief in the heart : we look one way, and row another way; blow hot and cold with the same mouth ; and have our hearts more double than our breath : we flatter for advantage, and we slander for advantage ; we serve God for advantage, and if need be, we serve the Devil for advantage. Then, since we have all made shipwreck of Baptismal grace by sin, since all without exception do stand in need of "a second plank^' to save them from drowning, it remains that we make choice of one of the two presented to us in my text ; dissimulation, or conversion ; ' covering,' or ' confessing that's the next part He that covereth his sins, shall not prosper ; but whoso confesseth and forsaketh them, shall have mercy.'' There are three good ' covers' of sin in Holy Scripture : 150 SERMON BEFORE Paht 1. Charity; 2. Conversion; 3. Pardon. The two first are — — — men's ' covers the third is God's ' cover/ Prov.x. 12. 1. Charity. — " Hatred stirreth up strife, but love covercth 1 Pet. iv. 8. all sins and, " Charity shall cover the multitude of sins.'^ [I Cor. xiii. Charity " think eth no evil/' charity suspecteth no hurt, charity interprets all things in the best sense; charity doth not aggravate or exaggerate the faults of men, but seeks to extenuate them, imputing them to a good intention, or to ignorance, or to surprise, or to the violence of temptation ; charity delights not in carrying about fardles of tales and calumnies, as pedlars do their packs, from house to house, [Gen. ix. nor to divulgc the faults of men, as cursed Ham did the nakedness of his father, but to conceal them, and to suppress [Matt.i.i9.] them, as Joseph was "not willing to make" Mary "a public example ;" charity is not vindictive, to write injuries in mar- ble, but buries them in oblivion. He that wants this ^ cover,' is an unclean vessel. He that hath not this wedding gar- [Matt.xxii. mcnt, is sure to be "cast into outer darkness." But he that [Luke^i. hath it, is blessed; he shall prosper. "Judge not, and you '^''^ shall not be judged." Jam. V. 20. The sccond good ' cover' is Conversion. — " He that con- verteth a sinner, . . shall save a soul, . . and hide a multitude of sins." Just as he "converts a sinner," and "saves a soul," so he " hides sins ;" not primitively, but derivatively ; not principally, but subordinately ; not sovereignly, but ministe- rially. He converts morally, but grace physically; he by per- suading, but grace by renewing. Now [1.], conversion being an infallible way to remission, he that helps to convert, helps to ' cover' sin ; that's one w^ay. 2. He that converts a man, helps to amend him ; and after amendment, the shame of former sins is ' covered.' The memory of them is rather a badge of honour, than a note of ignominy ; like the scar of a soldier's wound, after it is healed. Thus he "hides the sins" of his convert. But he "hides" his own "sin" likewise ; that is, dispositively : he renders himself more capable of [Malt. V. God's pardon. " Blessed are the merciful, for they shall find mercy." But those busy bodies, whose affections are stronger than their judgments, who labour with tooth and nail to spread [a] broad their erroneous dreams, must expect no share [Matt.xxiii. in this blessing. " Wo be to you. Scribes and Pharisees, THE HOUSE OF COMMONS. 151 hypocrites ; for you compass sea and land to make a prose- Discourse lyte, and make him two-fold more a child of Hell than your- '■ — selves." The third kind of ^covering' of sin is the forgiving of it. — "Thou hast forgiven their iniquity, and covered all their Psai.ixxxv. sins that is, " covered" them from the eye of Thy Justice ; ^' as a wound is covered with a plaster, to cure it ; as a dead body is covered in the grave, to avoid the stench of it ; as the doors of the Israelites were covered with the Blood of the Paschal Lamb, to cause the destroying Angel to pass by [Exmi.^xiu them. In the same regard, elsewhere, the remission of sins [Amos viii. is called a '^forgetting" of them, a "casting of them behind xx^viU.iT. the back," a " burying them in the bottom of the sea." Of all ' covers,^ this is the best ; — " Blessed is the man whose Psai.xxxii. transgression is forgiven, and whose sin is covered." 1 But these are not the ' covers' intended in my text : the first of which is downright denial ; as Gehazi thought to have [2 outfaced his master, and Ananias and Sapphira, St. Peter, v. 1-10.] The harlot "eateth, and wipeth her mouth, and saith," Pmv. xxx. What Miave I done?' Men are too apt to forget the all-see- ^'^'^ ing eye of God : like woodcocks, which thrust their heads in a bush, and think no man sees them, because they see no man. Let the leprosy of Gehazi, let the sudden death of Ananias and Sapphira, warn us to take heed, how we seek to cover our faults with lies. Well may it advantage a man a little for the present, as a lie got St. Peter his admission into the High [joimxviii. Priest's hall; but it hath ever a foul ending, and within a ''"^ while forfeits the whole stock of a man's credit and repu- tation. Therefore the Scripture saith, that " a lying tongue Prov. xii. is but for a moment," and to God it is a very " abomination." '-^"^'^ Then tell the truth, and shame the Devil. When a fault is ingenuously discovered, the amends is half made. The second ' cover' is mincing or extenuating of our sins : as the sluggard, — " Yet a little sleep, a little slumber ;" and [Prov. vi. Jonathan " did but taste a little honey upon his rod's end :" 33/] but " a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump," a few " dead [i^^"^-^^'' flies cause the ointment of the apothecary to stink." He that [• Conj. clippeth a little of the king's coin, is guilty of treason, x. 1. Every little sand hath his weight : and it is all one, whether a man be pressed to death with a heap of sand or a mass of 152 SERMON BEFORE Part lead ; wliether a ship be overwlielmed with one ^reat wave, — or drowned with many small leaks. More perish by the daily habitual presumptuous practice of lesser sins, than by one foul act of some greater sin. We detest that horrid paradox, that all sins are equal ; that he is as great a trans- gressor that kills a cock-chicken without a cause, as he that murders a prince. But he that makes light of any sin, when he comes to make up his account with God, destroys himself. [Matt. vii. Yet this is often our condition. " A mote in our neighbour's eye^^ shews greater than " a beam in our own." [iSam.xiii. The third ^cover^ is that of excuses. Saul pleads for a [2 Kings V. sacrifice to the Lord, to excuse his own disobedience. Gehazi fjohnxii. P^^ads the necessity of ^'^the sons of the prophets" for his auke xiv ^^i^^^y- Judas allegeth the poor to palliate his covetous- 18-20.] ness. When the King of Heaven invites men to His great Supper, one hath married a wife," another purchased a farm, the third must " go to prove" some oxen. Many frame excuses to themselves with as much ease as the spider weaves her webs. Every sin hath its cloak. Malice and revenge pretends zeal of justice. Wilful murder, I mean in our duellists, which cries to Heaven for revenge, muffles itself up [Gen. iii. in the cloak of honour and reputation. These fig-tree leaves ^*"' may serve to cover our sins well enough, whilst it is vacation; but take heed of the term-time when it comes. When con- science begins to spit fire and brimstone in our face, when the Devil pulls off the hood wherewith he hath blinded us, tlien all these painted excuses vanish away ; we hear nothing but hues and cries, we see nothing but eddent destruction. The fourth ' cover^ is transferring of our sins upon others : [Gen. iii. as Adam upon the woman, the Israelites upon their fathers [Jer. xxxi. — " The fathers have eaten sour grapes, and the children's xviiL^]^' teeth are set on edge." As if the multitude of delinquents did lessen the offence. Nay, rather, the more the transgi-es- sors, the nearer are the judgments of God. Others accuse the times, and evil company, of their faults ; — how should one stick say, it remained unscorched, in the midst of a flaming bundle ? 'Tis true, as fire begets fire, so doth sin ; " evil manners corrupt good*^ :" though the operation be not always ' [*' ipOilpovaiv i^dr] X[n\a& 6/j.i\lai Epist. 1. S. Paul, ad Cor. xv. .33. See KOKai." ^^enc!n^l., in Thaidc, ap. Grotius in loc. ] THE HOUSE OF COMMONS. 153 present. Poison must have a time of working. The more our Discourse famiharity grows with sin, the less the deformity thereof — — — appears. After the music is ended, the tune still remains in our ears. He that makes conscience of his ways, must avoid evil company as he would do poison, or a house in- fected with the plague ; and write, " Lord have mercy upon us,^' on the one door as well as on the other. Others make Satan their cover, and cast their sins upon his score. The Devil may solicit us, but he cannot necessitate us. He could [Gen. iii. not thrust the apple by force down Eve's throat, nor push [^att. iv.5- Christ by violence down from the pinnacle. He hath a slight of persuading, not a power of compelling. He blows the coals, but the fire is our own*^.'' He bites, but it is those which thrust themselves into his jaws ^. "Resist the Devil, [James iv. and he will fly from you." Lastly, some make God Himself '"-^ the cover for their sins. Of all covers this is the worst. So )72 Adam : — " The woman which Thou eravest me." Such are rcm. iii. ]2 1 they, which make all things in the world, even sin itself, to come to pass fatally, inevitably, by ^drtue of a necessitating decree of God. Such are they, which make their Redeemer their packliorse (be it spoken with reverence), to bear their presumptuous sins : as if He had shed His precious Blood to purchase our liberty, that we might turn libertines. Deceive not yourselves. To whom Christ " is made Redemption," to them He " is made Rie:hteousness and Sanctification." This [i Cor. i. is the fourth ' cover,' the transferring of our sins upon ' others. The fifth ^ cover' is hypocrisy. This was Absalom's cloak [2Sam.xv. for his rebellion. Such covers were Cain's sacrifice, Esau's [cen. iv. a tears, Jezebel's fast, the Pharisee's alms, the harlot's vow, ~Heb" xH.' the traitor's kiss. The world is full of such iuocsrlers and IJ.—^ . °° . Kings XXI. mountebanks in religion, of all sects ; who cry, " Great is 9.— Matt. Diana," and magnify " the image that fell down from Prov. vn." Jupiter," meaning nothing but their profit : who cry aloud, 48, &c.]' [Acts xix. [" Tb TTvp Trap' vfMuii/, t) Se (p\h^ tov latrare potest, sollicitare potest, mordere 1 n;/ev/xoTos." Greg. Naz., Carni. xxxiii., non potest, nisi volentem." Pseudo- rvwfj.o\. TeTpda-Tixos, v. 208 ; Op. torn. August., Serm. xxxvii. § 6 ; in Append, ii. p. 608. ed. Bened.] Op. torn. v. p. 74. F. ed. Bened. But ^ [" Neminem potest uioidere" see above, Vindic. of True Liberty (Diabolus) nisi eum qui se ad ilium against Hobbes, Numb. xiv. (vol. iv. ultroniortifcrasecuritateconjunxerit;. . p. 9\. note n); Disc. i. Pt. iii.] 154 SERMON BEFORE Part " Lord, Lord/^ and mutter to tliemselves, "D« mihi failere, da justum sanctumque viderV — "Give me grace to cheat and [Matt. vu. jjgiu^e the eyes of the world "painted sepulchres," very [Matt.xxiii. worms, which have a counterfeit light without any heat ; pictures with double prospectives, that to the light presents an Angela the other from the light, a devil : we have pulled down other pictures to set these up in our churches. Nothing is more odious unto God than to make a stalking-horse of reli- [Matt. gion. Christ throws out seven woes against hypocrites. Other 23"*>"!^27' sinners may be converted, the hypocrite hardly ; because he 29-1 hath converted conversion itself into sin. Such as " devour [Matt.xxiii. jjim 14.] widows' houses under a colour or " long prayers/ shall "receive the greater damnation The sixth and last ' cover' is impudence, — to defend our sins, and glory in them ; which is used by none but those who have already gotten one foot within the gates of Hell. " Periisse puto cut pudor periit^ — past shame, past grace. St. Austin bewails his youth, led in "the streets of Babylon/' where, when he heard his companions boasting of their lewd- ness, he was forced to "feign those things he never did, lest he should appear so much more vile, by how much he was more innocent^." That which was his detestation, is now the only garb for a gallant. Such a gallant was Ham, that gloried [Gen. ix. in the nakedness of his own father, whilst his more modest 22, 23.] ijrcthren covered it with their faces backward. Such another ["aSiarpe- gallant was Caligula, who said, " He liked nothing better in ipiaf."] Yds own disposition than his impudence':" a voice fitter for a hangman than an emperor. It was the height of Israel's sin, [Jer.iii.3.] that she had "a whore's forehead, and refused to be ashamed." Shamefacedness is the praise of nature, the harbinger of grace, the ensign of honesty, the seat of virtue, the witness of innocency. But glorying in sin is the next link to damnation. They that use such vain covers as these, shall [Hos. X. 8. one day wish for another cover; even "the mountains" to — Rev. vi. IG.] ' ["Jane Pater, clare, clare cunm s [" Nam ego ilium periisse puto cui dixit Apollo ; puclor quidem periit." Plaut, Bacch., " Labra movet, metuens audiri ; III. iii. 81.] Pulchra Laverna, h [Aug., Confess., lib. ii. c. 3. § 7 ; " Da mihi fallerc, da justo sancto- Op. torn. i. p. 84. A.] que videri ; ' [Sueton., in V. C. Cies. Cii\h^., c. " Noctem pcccatis, et fraudibus xxix. p. 423. cd. Gra?v.] objicc nubem." Hor., Epist., I. xvi. 59 G2.] THE HOUSE OF COMMONS. 155 II. J6.— iMark fall upon them, and the hills to cover them from the presence Discourse of the Lamb. So unprosperons is this course of concealing : — — — that's the next part, — Shall not prosper.^' Fii'st, he shall not prosper in his sin ; he shall not find that happiness and content in it, which he expects. Amnon [2 Sani.xiii. was sick of love, until he enjoyed Thamar ; that moment -' ^^-^ passed, his love was dogged with hatred and repentance. What a deal of convenience and heart's ease did Ahab pro- [i Kings mise to himself in Naboth's vinej^ard ; and the very first time ^^^-^^"-^-^ he goes to take possession of it, he meets there with the tidings of the utter ruin of himself and [his] family. Herod violated all laws of God and man, burdened his conscience, waded through a sea of blood, all to settle the kingdom upon [Matt his son, and he proves an unthrift; offers half of it to a wanton if.' 23!'] minion for a dance. So goods ill gotten are like a coal of fire in a thatched house. Remember Herod. Before Judas had [Matt.xxvi. fingered that beggarly sum of thirty pieces of silver, his de- ixvii. 3^5, sires were upon the rack; he forgot his duty to God, his"^^*^*^ fidelity to his Master, his care of his own soul : but when he once had it, he could not endure to look upon it, as being the cause of his bane ; he casts it away as an infectious rag ; he disgorgeth it in the very Temple ; his detestation of that poisonous morsel was greater than his reverence to that holy place. When Pharaoh's lean kine had devoured the fat, [Gen. xii. they were still no better favoured themselves. Let us all but look back to our former excesses, and unlawful pleasures, and see if we may not sighing say with the Apostle, " What profit [Rom. vi. had'' we " of those things whereof" we " are now ashamed." "^'^ So he " shall not prosper" in his sin. i Secondly, he shall not prosper in his afi'airs. Not in his temporal undertakings. " Write this man childless, a man Jer. xxii. that shall not prosper in his days." Israel could not prosper, |5osh. vii so long as the accursed thing remained hidden in Achan's 10-15.] tent. The eleven tribes prospered not against Benjamin, [Judg. xx. until they had humbled themselves by fasting. Jonas pros- ^Jjojj j ,2^ pered not in a ship, until he had reconciled himself to God ; ^'-^ then he found safety in the belly of a whale. Neither shall [Matt. vi. he thrive or prosper in spiritual graces. No man can serve vi. 13.— both God and Behal. These hidden sins do choak the seed of the Word; they hinder the efficacy of our prayers, they [^latt.xiii. 156 SERMON BEFORE Part make the blessed Sacrament to become poison^ and om' fasts — — — and Immiliations to be mere mockeries. The grace of God will not suffer such mates to be chamber-fellows and fellow- commoners with her in the same heart. To ask for which of our sins things have succeeded unprosperously with us, were to seek a man in Athens at noon-day with a candle and a lanthorn^^. The Lord sanctify our sufferings to us ! Until then, we cannot prosper in our affairs. Thirdly, he shall not prosper in his concealment. God will Sam. xii. bring it to light. ^' Thou didst it secretly, but I will do this Luke xii. 2. thing before all Israel, and before the sun.^' — " For nothing is covered, which shall not be revealed.^^ Almost incredible are the ways which God useth for the discovery of crying sins j especially of murder. AVhilst the earth is covered with snow, the ditches, and dunghills, and deformities thereof are hid ; but by the melting of the snow they are discovered : so the villainous projects of dissemblers are so covered with a show of snow-white innocence and candour, that they are able (like Zeuxis his counterfeit grapes') to deceive a pierc- ing eye. But when time shall bring truth to light, their horrid ugliness will appear to the eye of the world. We may this day observe the footsteps of God^s justice ; how He brings the same troubles home to their doors, who have been underhand the contrivers and fom enters of them among their neighbours™. And now Bellona begins to shake her bloody whip among them"; as if God should say, Thou didst it secretly, but I will do this thing'^ before all Europe, [P_s. cxix. and before the sun.'^ " Just art Thou, O Lord, and right ^^''^ are Thy judgments.^^ So he "shall not prosper^' in his concealment. Fourthly, he shall not prosper in obtaining pardon for his sin ; and then all his other advantages are too much to his ^ [A story of Diogenes the Cynic, intrigues in Ireland (as well as in Eng- m Diog. Laert.,vi. 41 ;— "At5;)j;^oj//ie0' land and Scotland), Ld. Macguire's ■nfxepau ^as, Hudpuirou, V. Opinion of the primitive Church as gathered from their prac- tice of delaying Baptism. . . . . .177 St. Augustin's doctrine neither that of the Church of Rome nor that of Protestants. . . . , . . . .18 Purgatory. . . . . . , .179 Limbus Infantum. . . . . . . ib. The author's doctrine submitted to the Church.] . . . 180 i DISCOURSE V. A SHORT DISCOURSE TO SIR HENRY DK YIG% OF PERSONS DYING WITHOUT BAPTISM. [First tublisiikd at Dublin, A.D. 1676, among the althok's collected works.] Sir, The discourse which happened the other day about your [Occasion little daughter, I had quite forgotten, till you were pleased Discourse.] to mention it again last night. If any thing did fall from me which gave offence to any there present, I am right sor- rowful ; but I hope there did not : as, on the other side, if any occasion of offence had been given to me, I should readily have sacrificed it to that reverend respect, which is due to the place, your table, anciently accounted a sacred thing, and to the lord of it, yourself. This morning, lying musing in my bed, it produced some trouble in me, to con- sider how passionately we are all wedded to our own parties, and how apt we are all to censure the opinions of others, before we understand them ; while our want of charity is a greater error in ourselves, and more displeasing to Almighty God, than any of those supposed assertions which we con- demn in others; especially when they come to be rightly understood. And to shew, that this particular breach is not * [Sir Henry De Vic was ambassa- Brussels after his flight from England dor for Charles I. to the States in 1644- with the Marquis of Newcastle. See 1648, during which period Bramhall Life, p. x. in vol. i. of the present edi- resided for the most part with him at tion.] 172 OF DYING AVITHOUT BAITISM. Part SO Avidc, 1101' the more moderate of either partj^ so disagree- — iug, as is imagined, I digested these sudden meditations, drawn wholly, in a manner, from the grounds of the Roman schools; and so soon as I was risen, I committed them to writing. [1. Want of 1. First, there is a great difference to be made between fetS? mi- the sole want of Baptism upon invincible necessit}^, and the the^ piea'of Contempt or wilful neglect of Baptism when it may be had. invincible The latter we acknowledge to be a damnable sin ; and with- necessity,] repentance and God^s extraordinary mercy, to exclude a man from all hope of salvation. But yet, if such a person, before his death, shall repent and deplore his neglect of the means of grace from his heart, and desire with all his soul to be baptized, but is debarred from it invincibly, we do not, we dare not, pass sentence of condemnation upon him ; nor yet the Roman Catholics themselves''. The question then is, whether the want of Baptism, upon invincible necessity, do evermore infallibly exclude from Heaven. [2. Baptis- 2. . Secondly, we distinguish between the visible sign, and Sjsofuteiy, tlie imdsible grace; between the exterior sacramental ablu- Spt'i^m tion, and the grace of the Sacrament that is, interior 980 only gene- regeneration. We believe, that whosoever hath the former, rally, ne- o -' cessary to hath the latter also ; so that he do not put a bar against the salvation.] gg^^^^y Sacrament by his infidelity or hypocrisy; of which a child is uot capable. And therefore our very Liturgy doth teach, that " a child baptized, dying before the commis- sion of actual sin, is undoubtedly saved'^." Secondly, we believe, that without Baptismal grace, that is, regeneration, no man can enter into the kingdom of God. But whether God hath so tied and bound Himself to His ordinances and Sacraments, that He doth not or cannot confer the grace of the Sacraments extraordinarily, where it seemeth good in His eyes, without the outward element, this is the question between us. [3. Baptis- 3. Thirdly, we teach, that the case is not alike with little more'prol infants bom of Christian parents, who die unbaptized with- bably con- [So Belhrm., De Sacram. Bap- of Aquinas and the other Schoolmen tbmi, lib. i. c. 6 (Op, torn. ii. p. 309. upon it.] B, C.).] d [Rubric subjoined to the Office for « [See Tetcr Lombard, Sentent, lib. Public Baptism of Infants.] IV., dist. iv. lit. A, and the comments OF DYING WITHOUT BAPTISM. 173 out their own fault, and men of age and discretion ; such as Discocrsk jS'icodemus was, to whom Christ said, Except ve be born ^ — — ^ . ferredupon again of water and of the Spirit, ye cannot enter into the unbaptized kingdom of Heaven/' These latter can have no hope of than upon salvation in an ordinary way, except they be baptized either aduuCf in deed or desire. But we dare not pass a definite sentence [JohniiLs.] against the former, whose want of Baptism is not theii* own fault, but the fault of their parents ; seeing that God hath said, that "as He lives,'' the "son shall not bear the iniquity [Ezek. of his father." Yet do we not believe, that the children Qf ^^^''-2,20.] Christian parents do derive any inward or inherent sanctity by propagation (as is by some imputed to us% amiss). We know well, that a Christian begets not a Christian. But that holiness, which St. Paul ascribes to the children of believing parents, — "If the root be holv, so are the branches V — we [Rom. xi. expound of an exterior or ecclesiastical sanctity, or a right to the Sacrament of Baptism by the privilege of their birth, being not born foreigners, but natives and fi-eemen of the Church. And forasmuch as they have a right to the Sacra- ment, but are defrauded of it without their own defaults, we believe, that God, AYho hath not limited His grace to His outward ordinances, may and doth many times according to His good pleasure supply the defect of others, and operate in them the grace of the Sacrament by His Holy Spirit. That this is truth, I prove by five arguments, drawn out of their own grounds?. First, if the grace of the Sacrament be communicable [i. Anaiosy ■without the Sacrament, then there is a possibility of salvation dom, " wherein e [Bellarmine (De Sacram. Bap- quote 1 Cor. vii. 14 ; — " Else were your the grace ti-mi, lib. i. c. 4, Op. torn. ii. pp. 292, children unclean, but now are they the Sa- 29-5) quotes Calvin, Anticlot. Concil. holy." The passage in the text refers crament is Trident. Sess. vi. c. 5. (Op. torn. viii. to the spiritual descent of the Christian p. 240. a.— and see his Antidot. ad Gentile, from the Jewish. Church ; not ^^t^JJ^e gj'j Art. Theol. Paris., Ad Art. i., Op. tom. to any supposed or probable coincidence craraent viii. p. 191. a), and Instit. lib. iv. c. of spiritual with natural propagation.] jtself.] xvi. § 24 (Op. tom. ix. p. 361. a), — s [Compare, for a summary of the Peter Martyr, In Epist. I. ad Corinth. doctrines of Roman doctors, Vazquez, c. vii. (fol. 92-94. Tig. 1,379),— Bui- In III. Sentent., Qu. Ixxxviii. Disp. linger, In Epist. I. ad Corinth, c. vii. \ol ; and Bp. Forbes's Instruct. His- (fol.SO. Tig. 8vo. 1534), — as affirming, torico — Theolog., lib. X. cc. vi-xi. pp. " filios sanctorum nasci sanctos," or 469-483. Amst. 1702. And see also some equivalent proposition. None of Bp. Morton's Catholic Appeal, II. xiii. the three however so affirm the propo- 3-8 (Lond. 1610), and White against sition as to exclude the general neces- Fisher, pp. 177, 178 (Lond. 1624); sity of Baptism in such cases.] where most of the arguments in the ^ [Bramhall apparently intended to text are urged at length.] 174 OF DYING WITHOUT BAPTISM. Part without Rctual baptization ; but the grace of the Sacrament ■ — is communicable without the Sacrament, as appeareth in martyrdom, which is generally confessed to supply the defect Luke ix. 24. of Baptism^. Whosoever shall lose his life for My sake, Matt. V. 10. shall save it-/' — and, — "Blessed are they who suffer perse- cution for righteousness^ sake, for theirs is the kingdom of Heaven." If it be observed, that martyrs are baptized in their own blood, I answer, that martyrdom indeed is some- times called Baptism, improperly and analogically, because it supplies the want of Baptism; but it is no Sacrament, no proper or true Baptism, because wanting the essentials of the Sacrament; the matter, which is water, which element and [Matt.iii. no other Christ consecrated in Jordan to the mystical wash- [Matt!^ ing away of sin; as also the form, — "I baptize thee in the xxviii. 19 ] name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost." This is one exception without contradiction, [ii. Desire Secondly, St. Paul saith, " If there be first a willing mind, acc^pted"^ accepted, according to that a man hath, and not accord- ksefn'*^"^™ ing to that he hath not." God binds no man to impossi- 2^Cor. viii. bilitics, which are not made impossible by himself. When actual Baptism cannot be had, the desire of Baptism is ac- cepted for Baptism itself. As St. Ambrose saith of Valenti- nian, that he was ' baptized in his desire^.^ Thus much is acknowledged by all Roman Catholics, and may be collected [How this out of the Council of Trent-". If it be objected, that the desire fnfantTj^ of Baptism can have no place in infants, for the defect of reason, I answer two ways. First, there may be the same invincible necessity for an infant, which is for a person of age and discretion. As suppose the mother should be deli- vered of child in a desert, where there is no water, and die before either the water can be brought to the infant or the infant to the water; the child wants the use of reason to desire Baptism; the parents do desire it for the child, but [See the passages from the Fathers sol., § 51-54; Op. torn, ii. p. 1188.] collected, in Bingham, Orig. Eccles., i [Concil. Trident., Sess. vi. c. 1 X. ii. 20 ; and Bellarm., De Sacram. (Labb., Concil., torn. xiv. p. 758. C), Baptism., lib. i. c. 6 (Op. tom. ii. pp. "Quae quidem translatio" (scil. " ab 30+-308). Bellarmine's own proposi- eo statu in quo homo nasc'tur filius tions are, 1. that "martyrdom is rightly Adae, in statum grati.-e" &c.), " jjost called and is a kind of Baptism,*" 2. that evangelium promulgatum, sine lavacro sins are remitted by it, 3. that "although regenerationis, ejus voto, fieri non a Baptism, it is not a Sacrament."] potest."] ' [ Ambros., I)e Obitu Valentin. Con- OF DYING WITHOUT BAPTISM. 175 want means to procure it : shall they christen it with sand, Discourse as it was sometimes done to a Jew in the like case*"', at the - — ~ instant of death ? This would be no celebration, but a bold presumption, and profanation of the Holy Sacrament. How much better were it to commit it to the secret and extra- 81 ordinary mercy of God ; Who hath not bound His power to the SacramentsV^ Jvs all divines do agree. What reason can be given, why necessity should dispense with the want of actual Baptism, and yet the same necessity should not dis- pense with the want of an actual desire of Baptism? espe- cially seeing the want of desire in infants proceeds from an absolute and antecedent necessity, but the want of the Sacra- ment in persons of years might have been prevented, and is become invincibly necessary by their own fault, which de- serves the less consideration. Secondly, I answer, that Gerson"^, and Gabriel", and Cardinal Cajetan", great doctors in the Roman Church, do maintain, that when Baptism cannot be actually applied to infants, the desire of their parents to have them baptized is sufficient for their salvation. Those doctors were more merciful to infants, to whom Christ gave so many expressions of His love, than the rigid contro- vertists of these timesP. The best is, whether they be wheat or chaff, yet men^s tongues or pens must not winnow them ; they must stand or fall to their own Master.^' This is [Rom. xiv. called Baptismus Flaminis^' — "the Baptism of the Spirit^." Thirdly, the Roman schools do define, concerning such [iii- Doc- trine of " [Niceph., H. E., iii. 37. And see Dist. iv. Qu. 2. Dub. 2, et 5.] the Roman the Centuriat. Magdeburg., Cent. II. o [Comment, in Thorn. Aquin. Schools c. vi. p. 1 1 7. ed. 1759 ; and Bingh., Orig. Summ. Theol., P. III. Qu. Ixviii. art. ^bo^j-jf^e"" Eccl., XI. ii 5. The story relates to the 1. fol. 274. a, Bonon. 1528. In some jj^fg^^tg -i time of Marcus Antoninus, and the per- later editions the passage is omitted, by ^'-^ son was afterwards properly baptized,] order of Pius V., e. g. in that of Antw. ' ["Deus potentiam Suam Sacra- 1612.] mentis non alligavit," from Pet. Lomb,, p [Viz. Bellarm., De Sacram. Bap- Sentent. lib. IV. dist. iv. lit. E, be- tismi, lib. i. c. 4 (Op. torn. ii. pp.292 came an axiom among the Schoolmen.] sq.) ; — Concil. Trident., Sess, vi. cap. 7 [Serm. in Nativit. B. Mariae, Con- (Labb., Concil., tom. xiv. p. 759. D). — sid. ii.; Op. P. iii. fol. 313. R. These And see White against Fisher, p. 177.] authorities with others are quoted at [" Est Baptismus in aqua, in san- length by Cassander, De Bapt. Infant, guine, in poenitentia." Gloss, super pp. 762-771 (Op. fol. Paris. 1616), Epist. ad Heb. vi. a, as quoted by Pet. who agrees with them. And compare Lomb., Senteut. lib. IV. dist. iv. lit. E ; his Defens. Lib.de Offic. Pii Viri, ibid. — scil. ordinary Baptism, ]Martyrdoni, p. 847 ; and the well-known Epistle of and an inward change of heart unac- S, Bernard, Ad Hugonem de S. Victore, companied by any outward Sacrament. Epist. Ixxvii. Op. tom. ii. pp. 631-642. Later Schoolmen invented the terms, ed. Bened. Paris. 1719.] " Baptismus Flumiuis — Sanguinis— F/a- n [Gabriel Biel, In IV. Scntent., minis."] 170 OF DTING WITHOUT BAPTISM. Part aboi'tive infants as perish in their mothers' womb, both under — — — the law of nature, and of Moses, and of grace, that except they be slain for Christ's sake (as some have been, and so become martyrs in deed though not in will, because they are [Matt. not capable of election), that ^ ex cequo et lege communi^ — 11. c equity and by ordinary right, they cannot be saved^ / but withal they add, that ' it is not to be denied, but that by some other means or remedies extraordinary they may ^be saved, if so it shall seem good to God in His extraordinary providence ^' But abortives have no greater privileges than those, who hve to behold the light. Therefore we ought not to censure them for want of the ordinary means, but to leave them also to the extraordinary providence'' of God. [iv. Ana- Fourthl}^, if infants which die unbaptized, be excluded from chJum- hope of salvation, then it is by reason of that original cor- whichwas ^^P^i^^^ which they derive by propagation from their parents, tiotabso- because ^no polluted thing can enter into Heaven^:' (for lutcly ne- cessary we know, that infants are not capable of any actual sins) : lalv.]'^ ^^^s reason is not sufficient ; for the Jewish infants were as subject to original sin, and had a remedy appointed for it by God, as well as Christians, that is, the Sacrament of Cir- cumcision ; which though it should be admitted that it did not causally produce grace, yet it is confessed by the Ro- manists, that it did certainly procure grace*, and was as Gen. xvii. strictly enjoined to them as Baptism is to us. '^The uncir- cumcised male child . . shall be cut off from his people." But this notwithstanding, the Jewish infants, dying without cir- cumcision, might be saved ; neither is God more propitious [Ppaim to the Jewish infants than to the Christian, for " He hath — ""jhe ' loved the tents of Sion above all the tabernacles of Jacob thT^lTf^r^ therefore Christian infants may be saved likewise without of Sion Baptism. That the Jewish children misrht be saved without more than , ^ ^ all the Circumcision, is thus proved by the institution of God. Cir- of JacX."i curacision was not celebrated till the eighth day after the nativity ; but many thousand Jewish infants died before the >■ [So Buonavent., In IV. Sent., dist. Sent., dist. iv. art. 2. qu. 3.] vi. art. 1. qu. 1 . Resp. ad Arg. : and » [Buonavent., and Alex. Alens., &c.] Alex. Alens., Summ., P. IV. Qu. viii. ' [See Thoin. Aquin., inlV.Sentent., nieinb. 7. art. 1 : and compare Scotus, Dist. i. Qu. 2. Art, 4; and Bellarni., In IV. Sent., dist. iv. qu. 3. num. 2; De Effectu Sacram., lib. ii. c. 13, Op. and Richard de Media Villa, In IV. toni. ii. pp. 190. D, 191.] OF DYING WITHOUT BAPTISM. 177 eighth day, and consequently without circumcision; to ex- Discourse V. elude all those from hope of salvation for want of circumcision, which by God^s own ordinance they might not have, in- trencheth too much upon the goodness of God. More par- ticularly, David^s child died upon the seventh day, and yet David doubted not to say, " I shall go to him, but he shall 2 Sam. not return to me." David could not go to him either in Hell or in Limbus Infanium^\ And of this opinion St. Gregory seemeth to be, as he is cited by the Master of the Sentences ; — " That which Baptism doth with us, that same the faith of the parents performed in the law of nature''." If "in the law of nature," why not as well in the law of Moses and of Christ ? Most certainly, if infants might be saved in any one of these three states without some Sacrament or other, then in all the three without exception. Fifthly, it is confessed, that in the primitive times Baptism [v. Opi- , . . , T -1 1 • • 1 1 • of the was administered ordinarily but twice m the year, that is, primitive at Easter and at Whitsuntide y ; and many did defer their fathered baptization till the hour of death, that they might depart prartke^of more undefiled out of this world 2. But considering those delaying infinite dangers which hang continually over the heads of mortal men, whilst they are in this vale of miserj'^, and how many are swept away out of this life, even in an instant, by sudden death, by sickness, or other casualties, some sleeping, 2 some eating, some walking ; this practice had been the most unsafe and dangerous in the whole world, and the loss of millions of souls, if all persons dying unbaptized were in- fallibly excluded out of Heaven : especially little infants, who, being incapable of reason, cannot supply the want of actual Baptism by their hearty desires. I do not examine the grounds of this delay, neither do I justify the practice ; but it argues strongly, that they did not esteem the only want of " [Compare S. Ambrose, De Obitu Moral, xiv. The passage is from Valentin. Consol., § 47; Op. tom. ii. Moral, iv. Praef. iii. ; Op. torn. i. p. 102. p. 1187.] C, D. ed. Bened. Peter Lombard (as * [Pet. Lomb., Sentent.,] lib. iv. above quoted, dist. 2.) affirmed, that the dist. 1. [lit. H., — " Quod apudnos valet infants of Jewish parents dying nncir- aqua Baptismi, hoc egit apud veteres vel cumcised before the eighth day perish- pro parvulis sola fides, vel pro veteribus ed ; but his opinion on this point was virtus sacrificii, vel pro his qui ex not followed, as e. g. not by Buonaven- Abrahae stirpe prodierunt, mysterium tura, In IV. Sentent. dist. i. qu. 2.] circumcisionis:" as from Greg. M., y [Bingh., Orig. Eccl. XI. vi. 7.] Moral., lib. iv. in c. iii. Beati Job. v. 'l, ^ [Id., ibid., 4.] BRAMHALL. N 178 OF DYING ^VITHOUT BAPTISM. Part Baptism, without contempt (or as they conceived, neglect), to deprive all sorts of persons from hope of salvation. [St. Au- You may be pleased to remember, how it was urged, that doctrine Austin was of the same faith with the Church of Rome neither in this particular. And it was then answered, that he did ChircVof neither agree with them nor us in this question. St. Austin fhTof "pm- is in this a hard father to little infants, and innocents from testants.j actual sius ; in that he concludes all, who die unbaptized, in Hell. The Church of Rome teacheth contrarily — that they are not in Jlell, but in a certain Limbus Infantum^. The Protestants leave them to the mercy of God ; and doubt not, but that many of them are in Heaven. St. Austin saith, they are certainly damned. The Protestants say, they may be saved. The Romanists say, they cannot be saved, and yet they are not damned. The Romanists say, they suffer poenam damni,'' but not " poenam sehsus^;'' a privative, but not a positive punishment. St. Austin saith, they suffer, both privatively and positively, the very fire of Hell. The Protestants believe, that many of them do suffer neither. Observe the words of St. Austin. — Hypog. lib. V. — " The first place the faith of Catholics doth believe, by Divine authority, to be the kingdom of Heaven, from whence he that is not baptized, is excepted ; the second. Hell, where every apostate or stranger from the faith of Christ, shall prove eternal torments; the third, we know not at all, yea, we do not find it to be in the Holy Scrip- tures^'' Lib. de Merit, et Remiss. Peccat. — " Neither is there any a [Bellarm., De Purgatorio, lib. ii. c. 6. (Op. torn. ii. pp. 1865. D, 1866. A.) : De Amiss. Grat. et Statu Peccati, lib. vi. c. 2. (Op. torn. iii. pp. 461. D, 462. A).] " [I.e. most Romanists, following Peter Lombard, Sentent. lib. II. dist. xxxiii. lit. E. See Bellarm,, De Amiss. Grat. et Statu Peccati, lib. vi. c. 1 ; Op. tom. iii. pp. 456. C, 457. A. By " poena sensus" is intended actual and positive tonnent; by " poena damni," that pain which would ensue from the loss of eternal happiness.] " [Hypognost., lib. v. c. 5 ; Op. tom. X. Append, p. 40. B. — " Primum enim locum fides Catholicorum Divina auc- toritate regnum credidit esse Coelorum, unde non baptizatus excipitur ; secun- dum, Gehennam, ubi oninis apostata vel a Christi fide alienus geterna sup- plicia experietur ; tertium penitus ig - noramus, immo nec esse in Scripturis Sanctis inveniemus." This tract is also known by the title of Hypomnes- ticon contra Pelagianos et Caelestianos, and is condemned as spurious by the Benedictine editors. It is attributed to either Marius Mercator (by Garne- rius, ap. Marium Mercator. Paris. 1678), or Sixtus Bishop of Rome (by the Bened. editors). And see Cave.] OF DYING WITHOUT BAPTISM. 179 middle place to any person ; that he can be any where but Discourse with the Devil, who is not with Christ*^." — ~ And in his eighteenth Sermon upon the Words of the Apostle : — " He that is such an one, let him choose now where he desires to dwell, when the time is that he may be changed ; for there are two habitations, the one in the eternal kingdom, the other in eternal fire^.^' And Serm. 232. — " Let no man deceive himself, brethren ; for there are two places, and there is not any third : he that shall not merit to reign with Christ, without doubt shall perish with the DeviP.^^ The like he doth [urge] De Civit. Dei. lib. xxi. cap. 25^. When we urge these places against Purgatory, they answer, [Purga- that St. Austin "speaks of eternal places against Pelagius, ^"'^ -^ who had invented a third place besides Heaven and Hell, for children which died unbaptized^.^' And in the two first places, indeed, St. Austin speaketh expressly against Pela- gius; but the other are general, neither distinguishing infants nor old men, temporal nor eternal mansions. But leaving Purgatory for the present, as not concerning [ijmbus the question which is now in hand, this makes more strongly ^"^^"^^"™'l against the Romish Limbus Infantum ; which they themselves do make to be eternal, and against which (by their own con- fession in this answer) St. Austin disputeth. St. Austin saith, he "knew no" such place, he did " not find it in Holy Scripture." He saith, " He that is not with Christ" (that is, in Heaven, where Christ is), " is with the Devil," that is, in Hell. He makes no mean between an " eternal kingdom" and " eternal fire," between " reigning with Christ" and " perishing with the Devil." ^ [Lib. de ^lerit, et Remiss. Pec- ' [Serm. ccxcv. § 5, in Append. Op. cator., lib. i. c. 28. § 55 ; Op. torn. x. torn. v. p. 495. E.(Serni. ccxxxii. editt. p. 30. D, " Non est ullus ulli medius before Bened.) ; — " Nemo se decipiat, locus, ut possit esse nisi cum diabolo, Fratres ; duo enim loca sunt et tertius qui non est cum Cliristo."] non est ullus ; qui cum Christo regnare « [Serm. clxi. cc. 3, 4, § 3, 4. (Op. tom. non merueiit, cum diabolo absque du- V. p. 776. B. — Serm. xviii. De Verbis bitatione ulla peribit." — not St.Augus- Apostoli, in editt. before Bened.), tin's according to the Bened. editors.] " Eligat modo qui talis est, ubi desideret » [§ 1 (Op. tom. vii. p. 645. F.), habitare, cum tempus est ut possit mu- " Non est locus medius, ubi non sit in tari ; duae quippe habitationes sunt, una supplicio, qui illo non fuerit constitutus in igne aeterno, alia in regno aeterno." in regno."] And see also Serm. ccxciv. c. 3. § 3, [Bellarm., De Purgatorio, lib. i. aliter Serm. xiv. De Verb. Apost., Op. c. 9. (Op. torn. i. p. 1832. C.).] tom. V. p. 1184. A— D.] N 2 180 OF DYING ^VITHOUT BAPTISM. Part To coiiclude ; infants unbaptized, according to St. Austin, '■ — must either be sheep or goats, either stand upon the right [Matt. hand or upon the left, either hear, "Come ye blessed,^' or "Go xxv.34,41.] cursed," either inherit a kingdom or be cast into "eternal fire prepared for the Devil and his angels." This is more than a mere loss of blessedness. But the Romanists do not, dare not say, that aU infants unbaptized are " with the Devil," that they " perish with the Devil," that they are " in eternal fire'." And therefore we may conclude, on the other side, that they are "with Christ," that they enjoy an "eternal kingdom," where they reign with their Saviour ; or at least, that some of them are crowned, some tormented, according to the good pleasure of God, Whose extraordinary help is then often found when the help of man doth fail. [The au- This is all which was then mentioned : which I have re- trine^ub^ duced to its heads ; and which I take to be the doctrine of 983 to^the^ the soundest English divines, and which I believe to be the Church.] truth : saving always my canonical obedience to my spiritual Mother the Church of England, and in a higher degree to the Catholic Church, w hen it shall declare itself in a true and free oecumenical Council. But neither I, nor any Protestants, do behave, that the Church of Rome, including all other Churches of that Patriarchate or of its communion, is that Catholic Church. ^ [SeeBellarm , De Purgatorio, lib. ii. rum esse in loco Tnferni altiore quam c. 6. (Op. p. 1867. A.), — "Estcommunis sit Purgatorium, ita ut ad eum ig7ns opinio Scholasticorum, limbum puero- non perveniat." } ( DISCOURSE VI. AX ANSWER TO TWO PAPERS, BROUGHT BY CAPTAIN STEWARD, June 19, l(j4<5; BY JOHN BRAMHALL, D.D, BISHOP OF DERRY. AND A LETTER TO MISS CHEUBIEN, BY THE SAME. CONTENTS. [Captain Steward's Papers.] Page I. [That the Protestants liave no true Priests,] . . . 185 11. [That they have not tlie ministry of reconciliation.] . . 186 An Answer. [The author of tlie papers an Englishman. . . . ib. The questions started by him material. . . . . ib. The first paper ; — that our form of ordaining Priests is sufficient. . 187 The esseiitial form of ordaining alone necessary, and retained by Protestants. . . . . . . ib. The Protestant form lawful. . . . . . ib. The Romanist form not in use in all places at all times of the Church. . . ... . . ib. The Protestant form gives power to offer evangelical Sacrifice. 1 88 The Protestant form does not give to Priests the power to ordain or confirm. . . . . . . .189 Roman orders more doubtful than English. . . . ib. The second paper. . . . . . .190 We acknowledge remission of >>ins in Baptism. . . ib. And a ministerial power of remitting sins in Absolution. . ib. "What we dislike, — 1. in their doctrine concerning Confession. ib. 2. in their practice. . . . 191 Letter to Miss Cheubien in the Nunnery. [Concerning a personal conference, desired by INIiss Cheubien and her friends, upon two questions selected by themselves, viz. Purgatory and Praying to the Saints.]. . . . . ib. DISCOURSE VL AN ANSWER TO TWO PAPERS, BROUGHT ME BY CAPTAIN STEWARD LAST.NIGHT (l THINK FKOM MR. ROBINSON), JUNE 19, 1645. [First published at Dublin, A.D. 1676, among the author's collected WORKS.] [CAPTAIN STEWARD^S PAPERS.] The Protestants have no true Priests, because they have [I. That not the form of ordaining Priests ; which was and is in the testants Catholic Church, from whom they pretend to derive their ^^^^ Priesthood. Priests.] The form of their Ordination consists in these words, " Receive power of administering the Sacraments, and preaching the Word.'^ But by these words is not given any power to sacrifice nor consecrate the Body of our Lord. If you say, that by these words is given power to administer all the Sacraments, I disprove it : for then the simple Priests would have power to administer the Sacrament of Orders, and to make Priests; and to give the Sacrament of Confir- mation. And so, to make them Priests, you prove them to be Bishops ; which is contrary to the doctrine of the Pro- 186 or PROTESTANTS^ ORDINATION. Pa RT testant Church, that holds a distinction between Bishops and — Priests. [II. That There is another part of " the ministry of reconciliation/' noUhT^ consisting in the due administration of the Sacraments ; ministry of ^^i^icli, being the proper Sacraments of the Gospel, must ciiiation.] therefore necessarily have reference to the remission of sins. And so the ancient Fathers do hold, that the commission, John XX. 23, is executed by the ministers of Christ as well in Baptism as in Penitence : likewise, that the ministry only is man's, but the power is God's. Aug., Quaest. in Levit., cap. 84% &c. (He cites ten places of the Fathers without the words) . AN ANSWER. Sir, [The ail- I Cannot but take notice by the language, that the author paper! Iin^ is an Englishman: and surely our English Romish Priests English- bestir themselves notably in these distracted times, to man,] , . . ' withdraw their countrymen from the communion of the Church of England ; than which I believe the world hath no particular Church more orthodox, and in which sundry of their own learned writers do confess a possibility of salvation^, that is, such as weigh the matter without prejudice. I know not how these distracted times may prepare some persons for 95,7 a change; but a generous nature, which would not easily leave a friend in distress, would be loth, upon such sublunary grounds, to bid farewell to their spiritual Mother. [The ques- I commend the author thus far, — that he hath picked out ed by him ^^^^^ questions, which if they were as true as they are material material.] wit, that we have not holy orders in our Church, nor the " ministry of the reconciliation"), he should not only gain those gentlewomen you mentioned, but all us, to fly over readily to his party. But if he fail, as I believe certainly that • [Upon Levit. xxi. 15,—" Ego Do- et Moyses sanctificat et Deus ?"— Op. minus, Qui sanctifico eum," scil. " sa- torn. iii. P. i. p. 524. B.] cerdotem," — compared with Exod. " [See the Answ. to La Millet., vol. i, xxix. 24, where it is said to Moses, " Et p. 79 ; and the .Just Vindic., c. vi. ibid, sanctificabis eum ; '— " Quomodo ergo pp. 198, 199 : Discourses i, ii. Pt. i.] OF PROTESTANTS^ ORDINATION. 187 he will^ I expect no such matters from him, but only that he Discourse cease to trouble those whom he cannot better, and labour no ^ — more to draw them, or any others, out of God^s blessing into the warm sun. He argues thus. — " Thev who have not the form of ordaining Priests, which [The first was and is in the Catholic Church, have no true Priests ; but That our the Protestants have not the form of ordaining Priests, which ordainfng was and is in the Catholic Church ; therefore they have no f^'^^l^jj^ -j true Priests." To his second proposition, I answer three ways. 1. By "the form of Ordination," he either understands the [Theessen- essential form, which gives a being to the thing done; — if ordaining he understand this form of Ordination, his proposition'^ is ^ggsaoT true, and the Protestants have the true form ; — or else, bv a"^, '"^if'"- ' " ed by Pro- the form of ordaining, he understands all exterior and ac- testants.] cessary rites; and thus it is not necessary, that the form or manner of ordaining be the same in all Churches, and so his proposition*^ is false. He cannot but know, that the form or manner of ordaining is not the same in the Eastern Churches and in the Western Churches ; and yet he cannot deny, but that the Eastern Churches, as Grecia, Russia, &c._, have true Priests, and a valid Ordination. 3. Secondly, I distinguish between the form of ordaining, [The Pro- and a form of ordaining. " The form" implies, or seems form"iaw- to imply, that there is but one certain precise manner or ^"^-^ ritual of Ordination in the whole Catholic Church. This I altogether deny. But " a form" only implies one lawful form, of sundry that have been used in the Catholic Church. This the Protestants have; and more warrantable by Scrip- tures, Fathers, and Councils, than their own. 3. Thirdly, these words — "which is and was used" — would [The Ro- be more clearly expressed. Eirst, AVhich is used.^' How ? form not in Only in a part of the CathoHc Church, or in the whole JJJ^^J^'^ CathoUc Church? And, "Which was used;" that is, either ^^^^^^^ of late times, since innovations were crept into the Church church.] ^ [I. e. the major of the two pre- in the Catholic Church, have no true misses in the syllogism above given, Priests." Bramhall would have ex- technically called "the proposition;" pressed his meaning more clearly, had scil. that *' they who have not the form he written " his first proposition."] of ordaining Priests which was and is 188 OF TROTESTANTS^ ORDINATION. crifice. ] Part of Rome, or of ancient times, and since the days of the — il: — Apostles. If he understand only a part of the Catholic Church, and later ages, it will do him little good. If he understand the whole Catholic Church, and all ages in- cluding the primitive times, it would advantage his cause much. But he will never be able to prove, that their form is such a form. [The Pro- In the next section, the author, waving his former argu- form"gives mcnt, which was drawn from the practice of the Catholic power to Church, endeavours to prove, that the Protestant form of offer evan- ' . geHcai Sa- Ordination is not sufficient. His argument may be thus reduced. — "That form which gives not power to sacrifice nor con- secrate the Body of Christ, is not sufficient.'^ This proposition is granted. "But,'' saith he, "the Protestants' form gives no power to sacrifice nor to consecrate the Body of Christ." This proposition is denied ; which he endeavours to prove thus. — " This form, Receive power to administer the Sacraments, and to preach the Word,' doth give no power to sacrifice or consecrate the J^pdy of the Lord : but this is the Protestants' form of Ordination, ' Receive power to administer the Sacra- ments, and to preach the Word :' therefore," &c. I answer, first, to the minor ; that these words do not con- tain the whole form of the Protestants' Ordination, for there is likewise imposition of hands, both of the Bishop and the Presbyters there present, to the end to admit the person or- dained into the office of a Priest or Presbyter in the Church of God. Secondly, I answer to the major ; these words do give suf- ficient power to consecrate; for how should he administer, that cannot consecrate ? and also to sacrifice, so far as an evangelical Priest doth or can sacrifice;, that is, a com- memorating sacrifice, or a representative sacrifice, or to apply the Sacrifice of Christ by such means as God hath appointed. But for any sacrifice that is meritorious or pro- pitiatory by its own power or virtue, distinct from the Sacri- 986 fice of Christ, I hope the author will not say it. If he do, he will have few partners. OF PROTESTAXTS' ORDIN'ATIOX. 189 In the third section he varies from both the former. There Discourse he thinks the Protestant ordination gives too little, here he - — — — thinks it gives too much ; to wit, a power of Ordination and testant Confirmation, which Priests ai'e not capable of. The argu- Ij^[t"gh?io ment may be reduced thus. — Priests the . . . power to " If these words, ' Receive power to administer the Sacra- ordain or raents,' do give power to administer all the Sacraments, then ^'^"^'""^•^ they give power to simple Priests to ordain and confirm. But they do not give power to simple Priests to ordain and confirm. Therefore they give not power to administer all the Sacraments.^' The minor is proved, " Because to ordain and confirm are proper to Bishops therefore, &c. To this I answer, that taking the word Sacrament in that large sense which the Church of Rome doth, I might grant all that is here said without any prejudice to the Church of England, which neither suffers simple Priests to ordain nor confirm. But I answer, secondly, that in a strict sense (as the word Sacrament is taken by the Protestant Churches) neither Confirmation nor yet Ordination are Sacraments. It is folly, for Ordination especially, to wrangle about the word, when we agree upon the thing. Thirdly, I answer, that the word "all'' is added by the author more than is contained in the Protestant form ; which can intend no more or other Sacraments than such as are in the power of a simple Priest to administer. Lastly, the author may meet with some, and I doubt not hath met with sundry, as well Protestants as of his own party, who distinguish between the power and the right to exercise power, between an original incapacity and an ecclesiastical restraint. But in so clear a case I need not make use of doubtful [Romanor- speculations to justify the Church of England ; which is doubtfuT more certain that she hath true orders than the Church of lisn.J Home itself, both for an uninterrupted succession of pastors and for a lawful form of ordaining ; whereas the validity of their orders doth depend, according to their own doctrine, upon the intention of him that doth ordain, so as if any one or more Bishops, since the days of the Apostles to this day, had no intention to ordain, all the orders derived from thence are void. And the author himself hath no true certaintv. 190 OF Protestants' ordination. Part accordiiig to his own grounds^ of his own Priesthood, or — — — [that] that which he consecrates is the Body of Christ. But we are confident, not only that the Bishop's inanimadvertency of what he is about, — even his contrary intention being ad- mitted, to confer no orders, — cannot deprive us of that love- token which Christ sends to His spouse by a bad messenger. I commend the author's ingenuity, that he doth not revive those impudent fictions of the Nag's-Head, and our first re- formers consecrating one another without a calling, so con- trary to the known truth and to the records of the kingdom. When the author shall produce either Scripture or ancient Councils or Fathers for himself (as it were requisite he should do, who labours to draw one away from the communion of the Church which they have been baptized in), he shall re- ceive a larger answer. Thus much (for the present) of the former paper. [These- The other paper is concerning a weighty point, that is, per.] the ministry of reconciliation.'' But I see not how it is in- [We ac- tended against us. For, first, we acknowledge, that sins are remUslon^ remitted by Baptism; that thereby ^^we are made the chil- of sins in (Jreii of God, the members of Chi'ist, and inheritors of the Baptism. ] ' ' kingdom of Heaven^;" that God is not wanting to His own ordinances, when we do not set a bar against ourselves. [And a [Secondly,] we do acknowledge, that in Penitence, pastors poweTor' Church have a dependent ministerial power of loosing sfn^'in'Ab [the] primitive imperial original power is solution.] God's. God's power is absolute, — ad sententiandum \sim- pliciter/' — without ifs; man's power is only conditional, — "ad sententiandum si," — to loose a man, if he be truly contrite and aptly disposed. As for the Fathers cited, since I neither know the par- ticular words nor the end why they are cited, it is not to be expected that any man should answer to he knows not what. 9 If the author wiU produce any thing to the purpose, I will shew him what we dislike. [What we First in their doctrine. — 1. That a private, particular, and tlhuh^r plenary enumeration of all sins, is instituted by Christ, and ^c^c^min^' ^^s^l^^ely necessary to salvation. 2. That it is satisfactory Confes. " to God foi IcsscT sins, not only by way of complacence, but ^ [Catechism.] OF Protestants' ordination^. 191 by way of merit. 3. That it is made a colour for treasons to Discourse be committed, as Powder-treason. — Next for their practice. — 1. That they first absolve a man, [2. in their . , practice.] and then bind him to make satisfaction ; quite contrary to reason and the practice of the ancient Church. 2. The im- posing ludibrious penances, as a few Pater-nosters for the most enormous sins. As Chaucer saith of the Friar, that ' he [knew how] to impose an easy penance where he looked for [a] good pittance ^.^ 3. In the confitents, that it is reduced to a customary formality, as if it were the ending of an old score to begin a new. TO MISS CHEUBIEN, IN THE NUNNERY. Madam, That office which you are so thankful for, was no other [Concem- than a branch of Christian duty, with a little mixture ofsoLVcon- civility ; and now that my obligation is increased by my pro- JfJslre^^'by mise, I may not be wantiner according' to mv power, either to MissCheu- the cause, to you, or to myself. Only be pleased to give me her friends, leave to represent two things, which passed at your grate : quertion^ the one, my extraordinary affairs for a week ; the other, the ^ifg^j^^.^^^ manner of conference : which I desired then, and do expect selves, viz. . . . Purgatory now, to be first in writing. Conferences in words do often and Pray- engender heat, or produce extravagancies or mistakes ; writ- saints.] ^ ing is a way more calm, more certain, and such as a man cannot depart from. But yet it was with this reservation, that after the business was driven to a head, if we did not agree concerning our authority, then to have a meeting, and the books present. Now, Madam, to these questions which you have singled out, after which you say you are most in- quisitive; pardon me if I apprehend amiss ; — it seemeth to me, that the discourse and invitation of that party have had a special influence upon your desires, to determine them to this subject, being not of so great concernment as sundry others, because they think they have more colour in antiquity for these than them. But, for your satisfaction, I accept ^ [Chaucer, Canterb. Tales, Prologue, 223, 224-.] 19.2 LETTER TO MISS CHEUBIEN. these ; and do expect theii' proofs, first out of the Scriptures, then out of the Fathers. Let us hear, first, what the Law saith, and then, what St. Augustin or St. Hierome say ; to which they shall receive my answers, with our principal proofs. Let us have a meeting, in God^s name, before an equal number of either party. And that this manner of con- ference may neither prove tedious nor impertinent, I desire that ingenuity from them, which I shall endeavour to observe, that is, to cite no Father against his own sense ; as, for in- stance, to cite them who held "secret receptacles which are directly incompatible either with purgatory or praying to the Saints ; or to cite some authorities which concern the fire of conflagration instead of purgatory-fire^ (yet that be- gins when purgatory ends, according to the doctrine of the Roman Church*^) ; or to cite prayers with commemorations, or thanksgivings, or rhetorical apostrophes. Thus much I am bold to present beforehand, that we may avoid confused generalities on both sides ; and not speak now, when contro- versies have been debated to the full, as our predecessors did a hundred years since, before they understood one another^s sense. And, lastly. Madam, I beg this favour from you, that this business may be managed with all the privacy and all the courtesy that may be. I will trouble you no longer now, but pray to God to give us all a right understanding, first of His will, and then one of another. And, &c. [" Abdita receptacula." Aug., De Millet., vol. i, p. 59. note o ; Disc. i. Octo Dulcit. Quaest. iii. § 4; Enchi- Pt. i.] rid., c. xix. : Op. torn. vi. pp. 95. D, >» [Bellarm., De Purgatorio, lib. ii. 174. C] c. 9. (Op. torn. i. p. 1875. B).] » [See above in the Answ. to La DISCOURSE VII. PROTESTANTS' ORDINATION DEFENDED; OR AN ANSWER TO THE TWENTIETH CHAPTER OF THE GUIDE OF FAITH, OR THE THIRD PART OF THE ANTIDOTE OP S. N., DOCTOR OF DIVINITY, BY JOHN BRAMHALL, D.D,, BISHOP OF DEKRY. I CONTENTS. Page [The question proposed ; — whether the Church of England have holy Orders ; i. e. whether it be a Church. . . . .199 S. N.'s First Argument to the contrary ;— from 1 Edw. VI. c. 2. . 200 That statute respects election, not ordination. . . . 201 Election by Deans and Chapters neither essential to Episcopacy nor evermore used in the Church. . . . . . ib. Either in England ; . . . . . . ib. Or elsewhere. ...... 203 Summary of the argument. . . . . . ib. S. N.'s] Second Argument [against our Orders ; — because our consecra- tors, being revolters from the Catholic Church, heretics, and obstinate schismatics, were suspended from their Episcopal functions. . . 204- Retracted by himself in the next paragraph. . . . ib, i. The Protestant Bishops not revolters from the Catholic Church. 205 ii not heretics, .... 206 iii. The English Protestants not obstinate schismatics. . . ib. iv. The authority of the Protestant Bishops not suspended by the Catholic Church.. . . . . . .208 v. Their Episcopal character indeleble, even had they been law- fully suspended. ...... 209 S- N.'s Third Argument against our Orders ; — from the presumed want of a right intention in conferring them. ..... 210 Dangerous consequences of the Romish doctrine of Intention. . ib. i. As regards Holy Baptism. . . . . . ib, ii. As regards the Holy Eucharist. . , , .211 iii. As regards Ordination. . . . , . ib. The nice distinctions by which it is explained away. . ib. i. The interior intention of the consecrant not necessary. . 212 o2 196 CONTENTS. Page ii. Protestants have an implicit intention to do what the Catholic Church doth . .212 iii. Protestants intend to confer power both of consecrating and of remitting sin. . . . . . • .213 S. N.'s Fourth Argument against our Orders; — from our alleged want of the true matter and form of Ordination. .... 214 The Romish doctrine of a double matter and form in Ordination. . 215 Contrary to the institution of it by Christ. . . . 216 primitive Church. . . . . ib. practice of the Greek Church. . . . ib. doctrine of many among their own writers. . 217 S. N.'s argument for it from Holy Scripture. . . . ib. Tradition. . . . .218 the Council of Florence. . . 219 S. N.'s attack upon Mr. Mason. . . . . . ib. His triple mistake. ...... 220 The Protestants have not " pared away" all manner of Sacrifice. 221 Nor all manner of Shrift, or Confession and Absolution. . 222 Corruptions in the Romish doctrine respecting Shrift. . ib. Corruptions in the Romish practice respecting Shrift. . 223 S. N.'s Fifth Argument against our Orders ; — that our Priests are neither of the order of Aaron nor of that of Melchisedek, and are therefore )io Priests at all, ....... 224 Rebuked. .... ... 225 Retorted. ...... . ib. Answered. . . ' . . . . . ib. S. N.'s Sixth Argument against our Orders; — that they were devised and conferred in the first instance by secular persons. . . 226 An ordination otherwise valid, not rendered invalid by the acceptance or ratification of the temporal power. .... 227 S. N.'s proofs, that secular persons "primarily conferred" our Orders. 228 i. The statute of Edw. VI, (and commissions taken out under Hen. VIII.) attributing spiritual jurisdiction to the king as its fountain and source. . . . . . ib. The Parliament not a merely temporal court. . . 229 Jurisdiction a distinct thing from holy Orders. . . 230 What kind of jurisdiction in things ecclesiastical is attri- buted to the kings of England. . . . ib. The meaning of their title of Head of the English Church. 231 ii. The royal letters patent conferring Bishoprics ; i.e. the benefices. 232 CONTENTS. 197 Page iii. Henry the Eighth's Commission to Cromwell. . . 232 i^. The Statute of the 1 Eliz. c. 1. .... 233 S. N.'s proofs, that secular persons " wholly devised" our holy Orders. 235 i, ii. The Statutes, 3 Edw. VI. c. 12, and 8 Eliz. c. 1. . . ib. Answer. . . . . . . ib. iii. The Queen's Dispensations in the case of Abp. Parker and the other Bishops consecrated at that time. . . 238 S. N.'s argument inconclusive. . . . . ib. True grounds of these dispensations. . . . 239 S. N.'s] Seventh Argument [against our Orders ; — from the alleged opinions of our lawyers against their validity. ..... 242 S. N.'s] Eighth Argument [against our Orders; — from the fiction of the Nag's Head Consecration. ...... 244 S. N.'s] Ninth Objection [to our Orders ; — from the testimony of our own writers. ........ 246 i. The pleas of particular doctors, and in behalf of forei^ Churches, no argument agaii\st the Church of England. . 247 ii. The weak pleas of voluntary advocates no disproof of a just position. . . . . . . . ib. iii. Romish orders might be said to be lost, because they were corrupted or abused. . . . . . . 2 i8 iv. Or to be lost in England relatively to English subjects. . 249 Dr. Fulke. ....... ib. Dr. Whitaker. . . . . . . .250 Dr. Sutcliffe. ....... ib. Dr. Sparke. .... . . . ib. Of Dr. ^Vhitaker's assertion, that we do not derive our Orders from the Church of Rome. . . . . .251 S. N.'s groundless triumphing. .... 254 The evidence of our ecclesiastical registers indisputable. . 255 In what sense the English Church believes the Pope to be an Antichrist, in what sense not. .... 256 S. N.'s] Tenth Objection [to our Orders ; — that we have no mission or vocation. ........ 258 Mission extraordinary and ordinary. .... 259 Protestants do not deny, that mission is necessary for pastors. . ib. ^^ hether Protestants have due mission or vocation. . .261 i. Christ the source of all authoritative mission. . . 262 198 CONTENTS. Page ii. The Church the channel, through which by succession that mission is derived from Him to us. . . . . 262 iii. Such mission cannot be revoked by the Bishop, who is but the ministerial agent in conferring it. . . . 263 iv. Certain requisites to the actual exercise of such mission are within the sphere of secular authority. . . . ib. These conclusions applied to answer S. N.'s question. . . 264 S. N.'s Concluding Argument, against the mission of our clergy ; — that they have only private interpretation of Scripture, and therefore no infallible or authoritative rule of Faith. .... 26J S. N. hath wandered from the question — who are to preach, to the question — what they are to preach. .... 267 Particular Churches liable to degeneracy. .... 268 The Scriptures a rule of supernatural truth?. . . . 269 To whom the interpretation of the Scriptures dotli belong. . . ib. The authority of our Reformers to interpret them. . . . 270 The manner of our Reformation. . . . . . ib. The subject of our Reformation. ..... 271 The extent of our Reformation. . . . . . ib. Promise of infallibility belongs to the Universal Church, not to particular Churches. . . . . . .272 Articles of Faith to be distinguished from particular truths. . 273 Infallibility claimed by the Romanist for the Church of Rome, and denied by him to the Protestants. .... 274 His double error herein. ..... 275 i. The Romanists divided as to who their infallible proponent is. ib. ii. And far from infallibly certain, upon their own grounds, whether the Pope be truly Pope or no. . . . 276 iii. And far from agreed as to what the infallibility is, wliich they (part of them) ascribe to him.] .... 277 988 DISCOURSE VII AN ANSWER TO THE TWENTIETH CHAPTER OF THE GUIDE OF FAITH'. [first published at DUBLIN, A.D. 167(), IN THE AUTHOU'S COLLECTED WORKS'*.] This Chapter, of all the book, is that which principally concerneth the Church of England, wherein the author endeavoureth to prove, that we have no holy Orders : which if he be able to perform, we will acknowledge that we are no Church ; seeing that to the being of a Church, it is necessary these three things concur ; first, a pastor ; secondly, a flock ; thirdly, a dependance of this flock upon that pastor. The five first sections, and part of the sixth, are wanting in my copy ; which, as it seemeth to me, by the close of the sixth section, and by the whole discourse following, have been [The ques- tion pro- posed ; — . whether the Church of England have holy Orders ; i.e. whether it be a Church.] * [" The Guide of Faith : or, A Third Part of the Antidote against the Pestiferous writings of all English Sec- taries, and in particular, against D. Bilson, D. Fulke, D. Reynolds, D. Whitaker, D. Field, D. Sparke, D. White, and M. Mason, the chief up- holders, some of Protestancie, and some of Puritanisme ; wherein the Truth, and perpetual Visible Succes- sion, of the Catholique Roman Church, is clearly Demonstrated — by S. N., Doctour of Divinity. 4to. n. p. 1621. permissu Superiorum." The first and second Parts of the book were pub- lished, with a trifling variation in the title, in 1615, and republished in 1622. S. N. are the initials of Dr. Sylvester Norris, an English Jesuit, who died about the year 1630 (Dodd, Ch. Hist., Pt. V. bk. ii. art. 5, vol. ii. p. 402). He was at Douay in 1606 ; but passed the latter part of his life, and wrote his books, in England.] [This Answer was written by Bramhall abroad and therefore after 1614 (see below p. 228. note j), but before 1654, as it is mentioned in his Just Vindication, c. ix. (vol. i. pp. 272, 273) Disc. ii. Pt. i. It is ob- viously (see p. 246. note o, below) of earlier composition than his other tract on the same subject, The Consecration and Succession of Protestant Bishops Vindicated, &c.. Disc. v. Pt. i. ; which was written and first published in 1658.] 200 PROTESTANTS^ ORDINATION DEFENDED Part spent in vapouring, and ligbt velitations, rather than in the — solid stating of the question, which is not the use of our modern controvertists. In the seventh section the author begins his proofs [S. N.'s 1. His first proof is taken from the Statute of 1 Edw. VI. mentto^" Cap. 2: — that ''from thenceforth no Conge d' Eslirehe granted, traV°" election of any Archbishop or Bishop made by the Dean from 1 and Chapter, but when any Archbishoprics or Bishoprics be c. 2. i void, the King may at all times confer the same to whom he shall think fit by his letters patent From whence S. N. infers, that " the Bishops of those days wanted their canoni- cal election^." I am not so well read in the laws of England, as to know whether there ever were any such repealed abrogated statute. But this I know right well, that the universal practice of England is to the contrary, and that Conges d' Eslire are duly granted upon all vacancies : so as there was no need for Mr. Mason to forge any records to that purpose, when every registry in the kingdom could afford him sufficient store of precedents. Howbeit, I will yield more than perhaps the author knows, that in Ireland there is such a law now in force, and that accordingly Bishops are nominated by the king by his letters patent. Admitting then, but not granting, that it was sometimes so in England, what will S. N. conclude from thence ? that they " were not canonically elected." I answer, first, the question is not whether they were « [In the first six sections of chap- Hen. VIII. c. 20, which enforced the ter XX. (pp. 177-182), S. N. argues Royal nomination under pain of a (after noticing such Protestants as dis- premunire. It was repealed 1 Mary, claimed succession altogether), 1. that Sess. 2. c. 2, and happily not restored English Bishops wanted true succes- by Elizabeth; but it had been acted sion, as being thrust into sees not upon from Sept. 1548 to Edward's vacant, viz. at the accession of Eliza- death in 1553. See vol. iii. p. 66, note beth, 2. that they wanted " conformity k, of the present edition of Bramhall's of doctrine ; which is likewise neces- Works, and the Preface to the same sary to true succession," and 3. that volume (in fin.). It will be seen also they wanted true "elect-on;" which last from vol. i. p. cxvi. note o, that Bram- pomt he proceeds to attempt to prove in hall had no objection Ito the provisions sect. 7, by the argument answered above of the statute practically, any more 1 rnn"^^ ^ t^an he had theoretically. ] his statute was passed in the be- e ["Guide of Faith, c. xx. § 7. p. 183. gmmng of Edward's reign, on the very S. N. affirms, that this statute was natural inference, that election by ''re-established" by Queen Elizabeth, Deans and Chapters had been rendered which was not the case.] a mere cumbrous nullity by the 25 AGAINST THE OBJECTIONS OF S. X. 201 canonically elected, but whetlier they were validly ordained. Discoukse All men know the difference between an office and a benefice, '- — between an ordination and an election ; between the ordina- statute 989 tion of a particular Bishop, and the nomination to a parti- eiecUon cular Bishopric. They themselves do often confer the Epis- JJ^Jj^J^^j" copal Order to suffragans, without any election at all, even whilst the Church is full; and in their censures, do many times suspend a man from his benefice, not from his office. Because a lay -patron doth bestow a rectory upon an incum- bent, doth the incumbent therefore derive his holy Orders from his patron ? Many Roman Catholic Bishops, yea, and Popes also, have not been canonically elected : will he give me leave to conclude thence, that there are no holy Orders in the Church of Rome ? This is an argument from the staff to the corner, drawn from Tenterden Steeple to Goodwin Sands. Holy Orders may be valid and good, though the election were naught, or not at all. So he concludes clearly beside the question. Secondly, doth he think, that it is essential to Episcopacy, [Election that Bishops be elected by Deans and Chapters, or that this anc/chap- form was used evermore in the Church ? He must pardon us, essentfaUo if we dissent from him in this also. That election may be Episcopacy canonical in one place, which is not canonical in another, more used That election may be canonical to-day, which is not canonical church.] to-morrow ; if the laws and constitutions of a kingdom be altered in the interim. Bishops were sometimes elected by the people, sometimes by the clergy in general^, not always by Chapters or conclaves. Yea, sometimes they were nominated by the Christian emperor^. And yet all these were ever accounted and received in the Church, without the least scruple, as lawful Bishops; not only for their Orders, which is the point now in question, but also for their titles, which is not in question. He who shall peruse the old laws [Either in and statutes of England, will find, that it is no new thing for ^"^'^"^ the kings of England to nominate to Bishoprics, long be- fore the statute of Edward the Sixth, or before England had « [See Bingh., Orig. Eccles., IV. i. times in the election of Bishops.] ii. ; for a summary of authorities upon f [Compare Bellarmine's admissions, the much disputed question respecting De Clericis, lib. i. c. 9. (Op. tom. i. pp. the share of the people in the primitive 1401. C— M03. D).] 202 PBOTESTAXTS' ORDIXATIOX DEFENDED shaken hands with Rome?; and in their Parliaments to restrain the exorbitant usurpations of Roman Bishops, when they attempted to dispose of ecclesiastical dignities bv way of Provision*^. That was a violation of the canons indeed, whilst they were in force. So is not this, when the canons are legally abrogated by the consent and concurrence of the Bishops in their persons, and the whole body of the kingdom by their proctors. The very writ of Conge, Eslire\ or leave to choose, itself shews, that the Chapters could not choose a Bishop without the prince's license first obtained. And good reason. He is the founder and patron of the benefice. Those over whom they exercise jurisdiction, are his subjects. No man is so much concerned in the choice of good Bishc he who is virtually the whole commonwealth. If S. N. \s ju. _ deign to lift up his eyes beyond these present distractions, he should find, that the nomination and investiture of Bishops in England doth belong to the imperial Crown by law and custom immemorial ; and that it hath been so practised, both before the Conquest, and since, as is recorded by all our historians every where^; as \\'ilhelmus Malmesburiensis', Matthseus Westmonasteriensis°, Florentius Wigorniensis °, f \Sre ci!>OTe ill Schism Guarded, SeiL' L c. 5; tcL iL pp. 403-409; Disc iT. Pt. L] k [See Schikm Guarded, ibid. pp. 407, 408.] > [For an aoooant of the CcMige d'Eslire, see the authorities refinred to above in toL EL p. 66. note k-J * [See Tvjsdfli's Histor. Vindic of the Church of England, c iiL § J8-7 1. pp. 53-64.] > [GoL Malmesb., De Gestis Beg. AngL, lib. ii c 8. p. 57, and elsewhere. See Schism Guarded, as before quoted p. 407 ; and Mason, De ^linist AngL, lib. iv. c. xiL : ed. 1625 : and for the vhole question, Thomassin, Vetns et Kora EccL Disciplina, P. IL Kb. iL] ' [Matthew of Westminster is lar 6am being a willing witness on thp r^al ade of the question. HeTeiyael- dam mentions the subject at all, relating the ^ypmntments of Bishops in gmeral terms which make neither way. In an. 1 101 bowerer (Flor. HisL, lib.iL pp. 22, 23. foL Lond. 1590), he narmtes, that " Rex Heoricus dedit Epiao^atum Herefordensem Kemelino nne electione lacta contra noriConriliidecreta" (scil at Kome ucder Paschal IL^; "ipsom- que pnblice investiTit, quod et contra juramentom suiun fecit ; jnraTcrat enim solenrnta se {Himo libertatem Eoclesiae scrrare ilHbatam et bonas leges regni qnx statntae crant et ob- serratae tempore Sancti Eadwardi:" — see the Just Vindic, c ir. (voL i. pp. 135, 136;, Disc iL PL L— And in an. 1107 (ilod. pp. 25, 26), he sets down the account of the compromise between Henrj L and Ansrfm, viz. that the king shoold snnender the right of investiture bj ring and stafl^ but retain his claim to hmnage.] * [ Fkvence of Worcester afinds un- questionable testimonj to the points in question. £. g. in an. 1051, p. 420 (Cfaronioon, 4to. Lond. 1592), "Abbas Abbandoniensis Lundoniae pnesolatnm suacepit; aed anteqnam eaaeC comeera- tns, a rege Eadwanio" (Edw. the Coo- fiesaor) "est ejeetas."— In an. 1062. ibid. p. 422 ; ** Fit """"«"»« cooscssas tarn cleri quam etiam todns pldm in ejus electione" (rix. of WnlaUa to the see of Worcester), "rege TUdicet an- ouente nt quern sOri Tellent pnesalem eligerect." — In an. 1070, ilnd. p. 435, AGAINST THE OBJECTIONS OF S. N. 208 Gulielmus Neubrigeusis^ : all which is so evident^ that Discourse foreign lawyers take notice of it, both dejure, that it may be -^^ so, and de facto , that it is so; joining in this pri\-ilege with where.] the kings of England, the kings of Hungary, France, Apulia to which number others join the kings of Spain and Scot- laud*J. We may add the Emperors also, both Eastern and Western ; who in ancient times have had the nomination and investiture, but always the confirmation, of the Pope himself' . I hope S. N. will not be so presumptuous, to censure J ustinian, Charlemagne, and others ; as he doth the English monarchs. Neither was this practice any usurpation in them, as the Pope^s is now ; but approved by the canons and constitutions of Councils, of Popes, and received into the body of the law. To lay all this together. — Here is a law alleged, which (for [Summary any thing appearing to the contrary) was repealed, before meut. ] " ever it was executed ; a law, which speaks only of the nomi- nation of Bishops, which is not in question, and not a word of their Ordination, which is in question ; a law, which restores to the imperial diadem that power, which the Chris- tian emperors of the primitive times practised, both in the Eastern and ^Yestern Empu*e, which the most Christian King of France and other monarchs of the Roman communion do repeatedly, "Rex" (William theConq.) dedit episcopatum," — " dedit abba- tias."— In an. 1070, ibid. p. 436 ; " Rex, accito de Normannia Lanfranco, . . Ar- chiepiscopum constituit Cantuariensis ecclesiae." — In an. 1092, ibid. p. 458; " Antistes Remigius qui licentia Regis Gulielmi Senioris Episcopatus sedem de Dorcaceastra mutaverat ad Liudico- linara," &c — In an. 1092, ibid. p. 459; "William Rufus "Anselrao.. Dorober- nensem Archiepiscopatum et Cancella- rio suo Roberto Lincoluensem dedit praesulatuiu." — In an. 1099, ibid. p. 4«9 ; William Rufus " Randulfo Dun- helmensem Episcopatum dedit.'' — And in ann. 1 103, 1 107, ibid. pp. 475, 478, he narrates the compromise between Henry and .\nselm as before stated. Nor is there a word in his Chronicle, or the semblance of one, tending in the other direction, unless this, — that certain Pa- pal messengers are mentioned as acci- dentally present when Wulstan was elected to the see of Worcester, and as joining " auctoritate sua" in overcom- ing his reluctance to accept tlie office.] o [Guliehnus Neubrigensis supplies evidence a little more home to the ques- tion than Matt. Westminster ; although even his testimony is very scanty, as he rarely mentions appointments to Bi- shoprics at all. In lib. i. c. 4. of his Hist, sive Chronicon Rer. Anglic, (torn. i. p. 29. ed. Hearne), he relates, that Henry II. " fratri ejus dedit abba- tiam Glastoniensem ac postmodum Episcopatum adjecit Wintoniensem :" and in lib. i. c. 6. (ibid. p. 34), that the same King " Rogerum ad Salesbirien- sem provexit Episcopatum."] P [Car. Moliuaeus, Senatus-Con- sulta Francise cont. Abusus Paparum, § 35 (Op. in fin. tom. iii. p. 498. fol. Paris. 1612); and Stylus Antiquus Curise Parliamenti Parisiensis, P. iv. De Jur. et Privil. Regni Francorum, Priv. 2. (Op. tom. iii. p. 1915).] q [See Pinsson, Hist. Pragm. Sanct. et Concordat., p. 743. a, in fin. Com- ment. Guimierii in Sanct. Pragm., fol. Paris. 1666.] [See above in Schism Guarded, sect. i. c. V. (vol. ii. pp. 402, 403), Disc. iv. Pt. i. ; and authorities tlicre quoted.] 204 PROTESTANTS^ OIIDIXATION DEFENDED Part IV. in effect retain at this day ; a law, agreeing ^^-itli the canons and constitutions of Councils ; a law, rather declarative than operative : yet, out of a confidence in this impertinent allega- tion, this author is bold to impute a vehement suspicion of wilful forgery^" to all the registers of England, to style their records " secret partial unknown records*," though they 990 be kept by sworn notaries, in pubhc offices, whither all per- sons have free access ; though there be an exact harmony of all the notaries and records, of different places and ages". O partiality ! how dost thou blind man's eyes? [S. N.'s] Second Argument [against our Orders: — because our conse- crators being re- volters from the Catholic Church, heretics, and obsti- nate schis- matics, were sus- pended from their Episcopal functions.] [Retracted by himself in the next paragraph.] 2. His second reason, set down in form of an answer, is contained in the 8th section : — that our " consecrators, after their revolt from the Catholic Church, and obstinate persisting in schism and heresy, were excommunicated and suspended from the due execution and practice of their functions ; so that, although they had been before true and lawful Bishops'' (as he confesseth truly that Cranmer was, but denieth unjustly that any others were), "yet then, their authority being taken away by the Catholic Church (which, as she had power to give, had power also to restrain and dis- annul their jurisdiction), they could not lay^-fully communi- cate unto others that which was suspended in themselves^." To which purpose he produceth two testimonies out of St. Athanasius, to prove that they are not to be " accounted in the number of true Bishops, who are consecrated by heretics y.*' This specious argument deserves but a short answer, [seeing it is retracted by the author himself in the next paragraph. Thus he there ; — " I grant, that the character is indeleble," that is, cannot be taken away by any sentence of * [Guide of Faith, c. xx. § 7. p. 183; — because Conge d'Eslires were "graunted forth" according to the Registers, " when by the tenour of that law they could not be graunted :" an aiisertion, it need hardly be said, which is not true.] » [Ibid., § 6. p. 183.] " [See the Consecration and Succes- sion of Protestant Bishops Defended, c. V , and Table I. in tlie Appendix, vol. iiL pp. 71-94, 216-231: Disc. v. Pt L] ' [Guide of Faith, c. xx. § 8. pp. J 83, "l 84-.] ^ [S. Athanas.,] in Concil. Arim. et Seleuc. [§ 13. (Op. torn. i. P. il p. 727. B, C. ed. Bened.) — "His erx hvvayrai avroX (Jyai 'EirlffKOTroi, el trap' alperi- Kuv, us avroi hia^Wovffi, Karetrrd- drjaay;" — speaking of Eudoxius and Acacius and their party at the Council of Seleucia. The other passage quoted by S. N. is from a letter of Pope Julius, ap. Athanas. Apol. cont. Arianos, § 24 fOp. torn. i. P. i. p. 144. E),— "'A5y- yarop yap TTjy KaTd(rTa J suspended Catholic Church." How should the Catholic Church cen- c^thoiic" sure them, which never met since in a General Council ? As Church.] £qj, ^^^^ Trent the number of the Bishops was so small for many sessions together, sometimes not fifty, sometimes not thirty, that it merits not the name Oecumenical : to which the greater part of Christendom was never summoned, or could have any safe access ; — the prelates were for the most part Italian Episcopelles, the Pope's professed vassals, guided by the Holy Ghost sent from Rome in a clokebag ; — where the party accused was placed upon the bench as an infallible judge ; I say, he w^ho was the cause of all the dis- tempers in Christendom, of the separation of the Eastern Churches from the Western, of the four Patriarchs from the first, of those tragical tumults between the Guelphs and Ghibellines, between the imperial diadem and the mitre, which set all Christendom in a combustion, and, lastly, the incentive of the present distractions of the Wesf, to the P [Ibid. The distinction is from Aug , 63G-640 : Discourses ii, iii, iv. Pt. i.] De Utilit Crc'dendi, c. i. ; Op. torn. ' [This was written when the war of viii. p. 45. A : drawing a difference independence between Portugal and between "ha-retici" and " hcereticis Spain (1640-1665) was at its height, credpntes."] _Por the conduct of the Pope to the «i [See Just Vindic, c. ix. vol. i. pp. Portuguese Church during the strug- 257-259:— Replic. to Bp. of Chalced., gle, see above in the Just Vindic, c. c. ix. sect 3; vol. ii. pp. 261-267:— vii. (vol. i. pp. 224, 237-240), Disc. ii. Schism Guarded, sect. x. ; vol. ii. pp. Pt. i,] AGAINST THE OBJECTIONS OF S. N. 209 great advantage of the Turk, and the only impediment of a Discourse reunion. Nor vet do I find any such sentence passed against ■ — them by the Church of Rome itself, as is here pretended. If there had, it was without the sphere of their actiWty and ancient jurisdiction. The Britannic Isles are partakers de jure of the Cyprian privilege, to be subject to no Patriarch but their own^; howsoever, in after ages, the Popes intruded themselves : which Doctor Barnes, a Roman Catholic, inge- nuously confessing*, was for his labour hurried privately into the Hospital of the Holy Ghost at Rome, and put there among the frantic persons, to try if either the usage or the 992 place would make him mad for company^. And, lastly, sup- posing, but not granting, that they had lawful jurisdiction, yet, the key erring, the sentence becomes invalid. " Injusta vincida diriimpit Jtisiifia/' saith St. Austin^ ; — "Justice breaks asunder unjust bonds.^^ And St. Cyprian ; — " God sometimes amends the sentence of His servants y.^^ Fifthly, admitting there was such a sentence or ' suspen- [v. Their sion,' that the judge was rightly qualified, and that the key diaracter^ did not err, none of all which S. X. is able to prove, yet the gv^n ^ad' Romanists themselves do confess, that no sentence or decree ^^ey been lawfully whatsoever, or of whomsoever, or of what crime soever, can ob- suspend- literate the Episcopal character, which is indeleble, nor disable ^^'^ a Bishop from ordaining, so far as to make the act invalid ^ Their schools go so far in this question, that if a Bisliop should ' [Just Vindic, c. v.; vol. i. pp. 157, 158:— Replic. to the Bp. of Chalced., c. V. sect. 1 ; vol. ii. pp. 151, 152 : and Reply to S. W.'s Refut,, sect. iv. ; ibid, pp. 3t)0-304 : — Discourses ii,iii. Pt. LJ t [Catholico-Romanus Pacificus, sect, iii. pp. 49, 50, and note e, pp. 57-62. 8vo. Oxon. 1680: reprinted in the Append, ad Fascic. Rer. Expetend. et Fugiend., pp. 826-870. A part of this tract was translated by the Rev. R. Watson, and published by him at the end of his trans- lation of Dr. Basier's Ancient Liberty of the British Church (8vo. Lond 1661); where, and in the Preface to the Ox- ford edition, will be found an account of the treatise and of its author.] " [See Easier, p. 40 of Watson's translation, note i. Dr. Basier, the traveller, and biographer of Cosin, first published his tract in Latin at Bruges in 1656; and both he, and BR A MH. ALL. "VVatson (who was chaplain to Lord Hopton while in exile, and a protege of Sir Rich. Brown), must have been in constant intercourse with Bramball during their common banishment from England. See, for Watson, above in the Pref. to vol. iii. of this edition of Bram- hall's works.] * [Serm. Ixxxii. § 7 ; Op. tom, v, p. 442. G.] y [Epist. Iv. Ad Antonianum, p. 108. ed. Fell. — " Si vero nos aliquis poeni- tentice simulatione deluserit, Deus, Qui non deridetur et Qui cor hominis in- tuetur, de his quae nos minus perspexi- mus, judicet, et servorum sententiam Dominus emendet."'\ * [Concil. Florent., Instruct. Arrae- nor. (Labb., Concil.. tom. xiii. p. 535. B.) — Concil. Trident., Sess. vii. can. 9. (Id., ibid., tom. xiv. p. 777. C), and Sess. xxiii. cap. 4. (ibid., p. 863. A).] 210 PROTESTANTS^ ORDINATION DEFENDED p.ART die actually and be raised again by the power of God, the — character would remain, so as the party should need no new ordination*; yea, that it remains in Heaven, to their greater glory, and in Hell itself, to their greater ignominy^. Judge whether the author deal ingenuously in this, — to urge an argument directly contrary to their own grounds, out of an inveterate rancour against the poor Protestants. [s. N.'s 3. His third argument is contained in the 6th section. — gument'^' The "English suj^erintendents, after their fall from the cfrders -^ll!'^ Roman Church, neither intended to give those holy Orders from the instituted by Christ, neither did the ordained intend to want of a rcccive them. . . For . . the Priesthood instituted by Christ" tion^in"con. Comprehended "two" functions: "the one appertaining to the them] ' • ^^^^ Christ, to complete it and offer it to God; . . the other, over the Mystical Body of Christ, to remit sins." But with the Protestants, the consecrating Bishops " do not intend to give, nor the consecrated ministers to receive," either of these two functions; but on the contrary do "deny" them, and " [disclaim " them. Therefore, "notwithstanding their character," they " have not those sacred Orders which were instituted by Christ :" but " their ordination is a mere profanation of that Sacrament '^." [Danjrc r- There is no opinion of the Roman Catholics of more des- qnences of V^^^^^ couscquence, than this of the necessity of the minister's docS of ^^^^^^^^^ to the being of a Sacrament, especially according Intention.] to the literal sense of the word. First, for Baptism, it leaves gards Holy Certain, whether he be a Christian or not. It puts Baptism.] jt in the power of an atheistical Priest, or such an one as Judas was, to exclude out of the Church triumphant any or all those souls, which should be admitted by him into the communion of the militant Church. For if he intend not to baptize them at all, or intend to baptize them amiss, they perish irreparably, according to their doctrine ; since Baptism cannot be iterated, and the nullity of this hypocritical action cannot be discovered by man, but is known to God alone, rru l^^^^^y^squez, In III. Part. D. « [Misprinted " disdain" in the folio Ihomae, Disp. cxxxiv. c. 5. num. 92.] edition.] [Thorn. Aquin., Summ., P. HI. <« [Guide of Faith, c. xx. § 9 (mis- Qu. Ixui. art. 6. Ad Tertium: and the printed 6. in orig.) pp. 184, 185.] Schoolmen generally.] o / ir AGAINST THE OBJECTIONS OF S. N. 211 Who is the searcher of hearts. Secondly, in the Holy Discoursk Eucharist, it subjects every Roman Catholic to manifest peril of idolatry, to adore bread instead of Christ : that is, if the gidtthe" consecrater either maliciously or negligently intend not to Jli^dgf ]' consecrate (of which delinquency some Romish Priests have confessed themselves culpable, and have suffered for it) ; or if the consecrater be no Priest ; which may easily happen, for want of the like intention in any one of those Bishops, from whom he derives his holy Orders, throughout a whole series or succession of sixteen hundred years' continuance. Thirdly, in their Ordination. It leaves no Church, not Rome [iii. As re- itself, certain, whether they have holy Orders or not ; that is nation/f^ ' as much as to say, whether they be a Church or not. For as the failing of any one link breaks a chain in sunder, so the want of this intention in any one Bishop, in a long row of seventy or eighty predecessors, breaks in sunder the chain of their succession, and leaves all those, who pretend to derive from thence downwards, without holy Orders. This is "the measure wherewith" they ''mete out" to us; [The nice but forgetting that "a false balance is an abomination to tions by the Lord," they have another measure to receive in for e^pkined themselves. Here they mitigate and mollify the rigour of a«ay.] their tenet ; and plane it so long with their distinctions, 2?i^prov! ' until they leave nothing of it remaining. First, they distin- ^-^ guish an intention into explicit, that is, particular or deter- minate, and implicit, that is, general — to do what the Church doth, or what Christ instituted. The Councils of Florence and Trent require only an implicit intention as necessary®. If they would allow the same favour to the Protestants which they assume to themselves, this argument were at an end ; for the Protestants intend to do what Christ instituted. But their schools go yet further, and distinguish an implicit intention into actual and habitual ; actual, that is, to con- sider really what they do, whilst they are celebrating the 993 Sacraments ; habitual is that, which they have sometimes actually had, though they have it not in present then when they celebrate the Sacrament. They say, an actual inten- tion is not necessary, neither do those distractions which « [Concil. Florent., Instruct. Arme- A) ;— Concil. Trident., Sess. vii. can. nor. (Labb., Concil., torn. xiii. p. 535. 11. (Id., ibid., torn. xiv. p. 777. D).] p 2 212 Protestants' ordination defended Part Creep upon us, whilst we are celebrating those holy Mys- — — teries, render the act done invalid ; but an habitual or virtual intention, that is, an impression left in the imagination, is sufficient ^ Many of their authors rest not here, but distin- guish an intention into internal, which they say is not ab- solutely necessary, and external, which is nothing else but an actual application of the due matter, with an actual ex- pression of the words prescribed by the authority of Christ^. This intention the Protestants allow, and never want. If the one be acknowledged to be Catholics, why are the other cen- sured as heretics ? To his argument then I answer. — [i. The in- i. First, that the interior intention of the consecrant is not tenHon"of nccessaiT to make the ordination valid. If a prince send a crantTor Present to a friend by an untrusty servant, who envieth his necessary.] master's bounty, or wisheth that the gift might do his friend no good, yet this shall not deprive him of the fruit of the prince's bounty. God's grace is not annihilated by the malice, much less by the negligence, of a sinful man. [ii. Protes- ii. Secondly, I answer, that the Protestants have an im- an implicit plicit intention in their ordinations, to do what the Catholic to^do wi?at Church doth, and to do whatsoever Christ instituted ; though the Catho- they are far from behevinsr, that the Roman Church is the lie Church ^ . doih.] Catholic Church : and this is sufficient, our adversaries being judges, to the validity of holy Orders. Differences in opinion about the manner or extent of believing, do not evacuate the grace of the Sacraments. One intends to produce the Body of Christ out of the bread; another intends to adduce it to the bread. The former cries out, that adduction implies only a transwiiation, not a trRnsubstantmtion the latter thunders it out aloud, that the Body which is produced of bread, is not the same Body Which was born of a Virgin^. Thus their greatest champions gore one another. Yet they do not believe, that this doth invalidate the Sacraments. ' [Bellarm., De Sacram. in Genera, haptizo, secundum Catharinum eritve- Jib. 1. c. 27. (Op. torn. ii. pp. 126. D, rum Sacramentum, etiamsi ille inten- rr' aquam fundere et ilia verba dicere « [Cathannus, Opusc. de Intentione solum ad lavandum corpus pueria sor- Mmist. Sacram., as quoted by Bellarm., dibus vel ad ludendum eo mode."] ibid. p. 126. A, B.— "Si quis, dum ^ [See above in the Answer to La puerum baptizat, intendat fundere a- Millet , vol. i. pp. 15-19 ; Disc. i. Pt i.] quam super puerum, et dicere, ego te AGAINST THE OBJECTIONS OF S. N. 213 Thirdly, to his two functions, of consecrating, and remit- Discoursk ting sin, Protestants do intend to confer them both, so far ^^'^ as either Christ did confer them, or the blessed Apostles t'estants in- execute them. Doubtless they know their own intentions J-^J^^J^^^^g""" better than S.N. He who saith, "Take thou authority to both of ' consecra- exercise the office of a Priest in the Church of God" (as the ting and of Protestant consecraters do), doth intend all things requisite sfiu]""^^ to the Priestly function, and amongst the rest, to offer a representative Sacrifice, to commemorate and to apply the Sacrifice which Christ made upon the Cross. But for any other Sacrifice, distinct from that which is propitiatory, meri- torious, and satisfactory by its proper virtue and power, the Scriptures do not authorize, the Fathers did not believe, the Protestants do not receive, any such. This is a certain truth, that the Passion of Christ is the only ransom and propitiation for sin. He who saith, " Whose sins thou dost remit they are remitted, whose sins thou dost retain are retained" (which are the very words used in the Protestants' Form of Ordination), surely intends to confer a power to remit sins. We acknowledge, that he who is ordained, is enabled by his office many ways to put away sins. [1.] By Baptism, — "I believe one Baptism for the remission of sins;" so saith [Nicene the Creed. 2. By the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper ;— ^'^'''^•^ " This is My blood, which is shed for you and for many, for [Mattxxvi. remission of sins:" so said our Saviour. 3. By prayer ; — Lcir2o.f "Call for the presbyters of the Church; the prayer of faithjamesv.u. shall save the sick ; and if he have committed shis, they shall be forgiven him." 4. By preaching the word of re- conciliation ; — " God was in Christ, reconciling the world 2 Cor. v. 19. unto Himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them ; and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation." 5. By special absolution ; — " Whose sins ye remit, they are re- Johnxx.23. mitted." To forgive sins is no more proper to God, than to work wonders above the course of nature. The one is com- Matt. ix. 5. municable as the other. The Priest absolves ; or, to say whether is more properly, God absolves by the Priest. Therefore he saith, " I absolve thee in the Name of the Father, and of ^ins be for- the Son, and of the Holy Ghosts" God remits sovereignly, or to say, imperially, primitively, absolutely ; the Priest's power is de- walk ?"]^ ' [Form of Absolution in the Order for the Visitation of the Sick.] 214 Protestants' ordination defended Part livative, delegate, dependent, ministerial, conditional. It ia — true, the Protestants differ amongst themselves, whether the absolution of the Priest be declarative or operative ; that is, about the manner. And so do the Romanists likewise one with another. Yea, I dare say, that their schools do scarcely ever run more [into] division than about this; which they make the Sacrament of Reconciliation^. So his third argu- 99 ment is, I hope, abundantly satisfied. [s. N.'s 4. His fourth objection is contained in the 9th and 10th gument a-^" scctions : — that the Protestant Bishops in their ordinations Orders'^"^ " ^^^^ matter and form prescribed by Christ." from our As, in Pricsthood, the form is " partly this, ^ Receive the \vant^of Holy Ghost, whose sins you shall forgive, they are forgiven, matter and "^^^sc sins you shall retain, they are retained,' '' which is ex- form of Or- pressed John xx. 22 : and " partly this other, mentioned in dination.] \ ^ /. -r-ii -r. • m -n - the Council of Florence, ' Receive power to oflrer sacrifice m the Church for the living and for the dead, in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost,' which words" (saith he), " although they be not set down in Holy Writ in plain terms, yet the substance of them is gathered out of St. Luke chap. xxii. ; and that kind of form, as like- wise the form of Baptism, is delivered by tradition proceeding from Christ. The matter necessarily accompanying this latter form is the reaching of the chalice with wine" and "the patin with the Host to the party consecrated, specified also in the foresaid Council of Florence^" And, "Protestants," confessing that they have " pared the Priesthood which Christ ordained from sacrificing and [shrift"^]," which the Romanists had " added to the institution," do therein confess, that " they have rejected the whole substance and pared off* the very pith of Christ's heavenly Priesthood"." Thus he. This is a trenchant argument indeed, if S. N. can make it good ; which chops off both our matter and form of ordination to Priesthood at one blow : but we shall see this author come as poorly off, as he chargeth desperately. " [See above in Schism Guarded, 184, 185.] sect. i. c. 9. (vol. ii. pp. 454, 455), ^ [Misprinted " Christ" in the folio Disc. iv. Pt.i.; and Ussher, Answer to edition.] a Jesuit's Challenge, pp. 1G9-173. ed. ° [Guide of Faith, c. xx. § 10. pp. 1631.] 185, 186.] ' [Guide of Faith, c. xx. § 9. pp. AGAINST THE OBJECTIONS OF S. N. 215 They make two distinct ordinations to Priesthood ; they Discourse call them the former and the latter: potestas in Corpus ^^^^ Christi Mysticum prmupponit potestatem in Corpus C^m^iShd^c- Verum''." And though the order be one and the same, yet [j^^bie^^ there are two distinct matters and forms?. A bold pre- matter and ^ form in Or- sumption this is, if it be done without the warrant of the dination.] Instituter. I do not deny, but the Church may lawfully prescribe rites and ceremonies, even in the administration of the Holy Sacraments, and other Mysteries of Religion (as we use the delivery of [the Bible in] the celebration of holy Orders). So long as unlawful ceremonies are not ob- truded, nor the substance of Divine worship placed in cir- cumstances, nor the service of God be more respected for human ornaments than for the Divine ordinance, nor ex- cessive superfluity become burdensome ; but, on the other side, they are used as adjuments of decency, order, gravity, modesty, in the service of God, as expressions of these holy and heavenly desires and dispositions, which we ought to bring along with us to the House of God ; so long as they are helps of attention or devotion, furtherances of edifica- tion, visible instructors, the books of ignorant men, helps of memory, exercises of faith, the leaves which preserve the tender fruit, and the shell which defends the kernel of reli- gion from contempt : so long they are no clogs, but excellent props, to sustain Christian liberty. But when presumptuous men begin to tamper with the essentials of Divine institu- tion, to chop and change the matter and form of Sacra- ments, and to obtrude their own inventions as necessary parts of Divine worship, then they do justly incur that cen- sure, " In vain ye worship Me, teaching for doctrine the pre- Matt. x\ . o. cepts of men.^^ They teach, that Ordination is a Sacrament ; and we do not much oppose it. It is either weakness or " [See Vasquez, In III. Part. D. Domini :" — for deacons' orders, im- Thomae, Disp. ccxxxix. ; and Bellarm., position of hands, with the words " Ac- De Sacram. Ordinis, lib. i. c. 9. (Op. cipe Spiritum Sanctum ad robur ad lorn. ii. p. 1533. B — 1537. B).] resistendum Diabolo et tentationibus P [Viz. for Priests' Orders, the im- ejus;" and the delivery of the book position of hands, with the words, " Ac- of the Gospels, with the words, "Ac- cipe Spiritum Sanctum, quorum remi- cipe potestatem legendi Evangelium seritis peccata," &c. ; and the delivery of in Ecclesia Dei tam pro vivis quam the patin and chalice, with the words, pro defunctis, in Nomine Domini." " Accipe potestatem offerre Sacrificium See the Pontif. Roman., pp. 58, 59; Deo, Missasque celebrare tam pro 43, 45; fol. Rom. 1645.] vivis quam pro defunctis, in Nomine 216 PROTESTANTS^ ORDINATION DEFENDED Part frowardness, to wrangle about the namej when men agree ^ — upon the thing. We do believe, that Ordination is a sacred rite or action instituted by Christ, wherein, by the imposition of hands, the holy Orders of Bishops, Priests or Presbyters, and Deacons, are conferred. This imposition of hands they make to be the latter ordination ; this we say to be the only ordination : and that the other, of the delivery of the patin and chalice with the formal words by them used, is no part of the institution of Christ, but a 'purple patch,^ or an invention of their own, first added as an indifferent cere- mony, and lastly obtruded upon the Church as an essential. Neither do we say this only, but we prove it manifestly. [Contrary First, by the institution itself; which was most solemnly tution of it performed by Christ, and is most punctually related by the Joh?xx''' Evangelist. There we have the very matter and the very 22, 23. form used by the Church of England ; but of their patin or chalice, or the delivery of it, or of their formal words, " Re- ceive power to offer sacrifice for the living and for the dead," [Contrary of their new matter and new form, not one syllable. Se- primitive condly, we produce the belief and practice of the primitive Church.] Church, who knew no other matter than imposition of hands, nor other form than, "Receive the Holy Ghost, whose sins thou dost remit they are remitted." And therefore they usually call Ordination by this very name, "Imposition of hands Not a Father, not a Council, not one ancient 995 author at any time, mentions the delivery of the patin or chalice, or the formal words used by the Church of Rome ; even then when they describe the ordination of their days, and where this could not have been omitted, if it had been [Contrary an essential. Thirdly, we produce the practice of the Greek nceot'the' Church^, and all other Churches which are not of the Roman Church ] communion, ever until this day; which would not have failed so universally, so constantly, ever since the beginning of Chris- tianity, in an essential of Ordination. And although the Greeks do not receive this new matter and form, yet the Romanists did never deny them to have true Orders, nor did ever ordain any one again who had formerly been ordained in the Church q [Soil, xf 'poTofi'a or x€ipo0e<7-ta. See ' [See Gear, Ritual. Graecor., pp. 250, abundant authorities in Morinus, Com- 292. fol, Paris. 1647; and Habert, as ment. de Ordin., P. III. Exerc. vii. c. 3. quoted above in the Just Vindic, c. ix. § 6. p. 141. fol. Paris. 1655.] (vol. i. p. 271), Disc. i. Pt. i.] AGAINST THE OBJECTIONS OF S. N. 217 of Greece^ How can they admit the Grecians^ wanting their Discourse new matter and form, to have holy Orders, and yet for the — XiL — want of these deny the holy Orders of the Protestants to be valid ? Is not this to " have the faith of our Lord Jesus James ii. i. Christ with respect of persons?" Fourthly, we produce a [Contrary great cloud of witnesses from among themselves, of their trine^of choicest scholars' and such as have been most conversant in ™^"yf- . ' mong their wri- this question, who deny the delivery of the patin and chalice own to be essentials of Ordination. Lastly, supposing that cere- mony to be essential to Ordination, but denying that it is so, yet we have words sufficient in our form to include it ; as, " Receive power to exercise the office of a Priest." He that gives the foundation, gives all power pertaining to it. Again, " Receive power to administer the Holy Sacraments." For all the essentials of their Sacrifice are contained in our cele- bration of the Holy Eucharist; that is, according to their schools, the consecration, and consumption of the whole or part". Both these we have as well as they : the former more purely than they, the latter more eminently than they ; inas- much as with us both Priest and people do receive, with them the Priest only. It was therefore truly said by the learned Bishop of Ely, — " Take away your Transubstantiation, and we shall have no difference about the Sacrifice^." Against this the author urgetli three things, of his own [ s. N. 's ar- head ; for he produceth no reason for them. First, that ftft^^'^'^^ though their new matter and form " be not set down in Holy JJ^e^-j^^^^" Writ in plain terms, yet the substance of them is gathered out of St. Luke, chap, xxii.^" How? "Gathered out of St. Luke?" I wonder how, or out of what words. If St. Luke have any thing that will advantage the author's cause, why doth he touch it so tenderly ? why doth he not mention it at large? Indeed St. Luke saith, Christ "took bread and [Lukexxii. gave" it; but of the patin not a word. Moreover St. Luke saith, Christ " took the cup" and gave it ; but both bread [Lukexxii. 17.] s [See the Replic. to the Bp, of Exerc. vii. c. 1. pp. 129, sq.] Chalced., c. ix. sect. 6. (vol. ii. pp. 275, " [See below p. 221. note h.] 276); Disc. iii. Pt. i: and Morinus, ' [" At vos, tollite de Missa Tran- P. I. cc. iii, iv. pp. 5-16.] substantiationem vestram ; nee diu uo- t [Morinus, Martene, Habert, Goar, biscum lis erit de Sacrificio." An- &c. See Courayer's Def. of Angl. drewes. Ad Bellarni. Apol. Respons., Ordin. cc. vi, xii. pp. 93, sq. 203, sq. p. 184. 4to. Lond. 1610.] new trans].; and Morinus, P. III. » [Guide of Faith, c. xx. § 9. p. 185.] 218 PROTESTANTS^ ORDINATION DEFENDED Part and Clip wcre consecrated before, and given by Christ to — — — be received, not to be used as an instrument of some new [Lukexxii. sacrifice. St. Luke saith further, "Do this in remembrance ^^•^ of Me." "Do this;" what "this?" this that you have seen Me do, this which is related before of Christ, — that [Lukexxii. " He took bread and gave thanks and brake it, and gave ^^'^ it to them, saying, This is My Body, Which is given for [Lukexxii. you." And likewise that "He took the cup, saying. This Cup is the New Testament in My Blood, Which is shed for you." All this the Protestants do more conformably to the institution than the Romanists. Here is plain celebration ' of the Eucharist, but nothing that makes for their new form of Ordination. If any sacrifice be intimated here, it is eu- charistical, — " He gave thanks ;" — and commemorative, — "in remembrance of Me." But not the least intimation [FromTra- of their patin and chalice in Ordination. And this the author knew well enough; therefore presently after flies to tradition, — that this " form" of ordaining, " as likewise the form of Baptism, is delivered by tradition as proceeding from Christy." It is dangerous to ground the essentials of Sacra- ments upon " tradition" alone. Divine or Apostolical tradi- tions are known by their universality of time and place ; but this new rite wants both the one and the other. If it were universal in time, how comes it to pass, that all the primitive Councils and Fathers were ignorant of it ? by whom it ought to have been derived to us. If it be universal in place, how comes it to pass, that the Eastern Churches never entertained it? Here is neither ubique, semper,'^ nor " ab omnibus J* Yet I do easily believe, that the form of Ordination is as much delivered by tradition, as the form of Baptism ; which xx^viii 19 expressly set down, — " Baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost :"— unless he thinks the precise words "I" and "thee" — "I baptize thee," — be of the essence of Baptism ; wherein he is mistaken, for the Greeks observe another form — " Let the servant of Christ be baptized in the Name of the Father %" &c. And yet this form of baptizing in the Greek Church is allowed by the 996 y [Guide of Faith, c. xx. § 9. p. 185.] Orig. Liturg., c. v. sect. 6, for the form ' [ " BoTTTtCeTai b dovXos tov Qeov 6 of words employed in the principal Seli/a 6ts Th "Ovofia;' k. t. A. — Goar, liturgies.] Ritual. Graec, p. 355. See Palmer's AGAINST THE OBJECTIONS OF S. N. 219 Romanists themselves to be not only valid but also lawful. Discocrse . VII Therefore his third and last anchor-hold, and in truth his ^— whole strength, is in the authority of the Council of Florence. Councii^of I answer, that the authority of the Council of Florence, held Florence.] fourteen hundred and forty years after Christy or of Eugenius Quartus, who was Pope then, is not so great, that for it the Protestants should desert the Holy Scripture, and all autho- rity. Secondly, I answ^er, the Council of Florence, or Pope Eugenius, do not say, that the delivery of the patin and chalice, or the words cited by the author, — " Receive power to offer sacrifice,^^ &c., — were the matter and form instituted by Christ, but that they were the matter and form then used in the Church of Rome ; or (to use the words of sundry Romanists*' themselves in the very point) that they are neces- sary "necessitate prceceptV^ but not "necessitate Sacramenti," — because they are commanded by the Church of Rome, not because they were instituted by Christ. And that this is the true sense, it appears plainly from hence, that the same Council makes the matter of the Ordination of Deacons to consist in the delivery of the Book of the Gospel^; and yet all men know, that not any one of the Gospels were written until after the death of Christ. In the next place he goes about to refute Mr. Mason, a[s.N.'sat- " Protestant writer,'' who saith, that we have " purged that JyTn Ma.*"" holy Priesthood, which Christ ordained, from the corruptions ^°"'l of sacrificing and shrift, which the Romanists had added^." So, saith he, "the whole question is brought to this issue, whether our Saviour instituted a sacrificing Priesthood, to which authority is [also] given to remit sins in the Sacra- ment of Penance and concludes, that " if the Protestants a [Litterae Eugen. IV. ad Armenos continetur.'"] (in Act. Concil. Florent., ap. Labb., [See the authorities referred to Concil., torn. xiii. p. 538. E), quoted above, p. 215. note o.] by S. N. — " Sextuni sacramentum est [See above in note a.] ordinis, cujus materia est illud per [Mason, Vindic. of Eng. Orders, cujus traditionem confertur ordo ; sicut bk. i. c. 2, ii. c. 11, pp. 11, 94. Eng. Presbyteratus traditur per calicis cum ed. of 1613 : as quoted by S. N., Guide vino et patenae cum pane porrectionem, of Faith, c. xx. § 10. p. 185. Mason is Diaconatus veroper libri Evangeliorum speaking of the Form of Ordination, dationem. . . Forma Sacerdotii talis from which he says the Reformers est; Accipe potestatem offerendi sacri- "pared away" certain ceremonies ficium in Ecclesia pro vivis et mortuis, " partly superstitious, partly superflu- in nomine Patris et Filii et Spiritus ous:" among the rest the added form Sancti ; et sic de aliorum ordinum and matter above described. ] forma, prout in Pontificali Romano late 220 Protestants' ordination defended Part liave pared away these Priestly functions, they have rejected — — the whole substance, and pared off the pith of Christ's hea- venly Priesthood^/' [S. N.'s In the name of God, what have we to do with Christ's tlke/]™^'*" heavenly Priesthood in this question ? — which is to make intercession and atonement for us to His Father, in respect whereof He is called our Passover, our Propitiation, our Advo- cate, our Mediator ; as St. Austin saith, — The same is the Priest, and the Sacrifice, and the Temple ; the Priest by Whom we are reconciled, the Sacrifice wherewith we are reconciled, the Temple wherein we are reconciled ; and the God to Whom we are reconciled : but Priest, Sacrifice, Temple, and all, is God in the form of a servant^." They are not the Protestants then, but the Romanists, who " pare off the pith of Christ's heavenly Priesthood who daily make as many distinct propitiatory Sacrifices as there are Masses in the world ; who mix the sufferings of the Saints with the Blood of Christ, to make up the treasury of the Church ; who multiply their mediators, as the heathens did their tutelary Gods, begging at their hands to receive them at the hour of death, to reconcile them to God, to be their advocates, their mediators, their propitiation, and, briefly, to do all those offices, which belong to the heavenly Priesthood of Christ. This is not all. S. N. is mistaken yet twice more in this one paragraph. First, in reducing this present controversy to these two heads : 1 . Whether Christ " instituted a sacri- ficing Priesthood;" and 2. Whether He hath "given autho- rity to it to remit sins in the Sacrament of Penance." " Non cle terminiSj sed de possessionem inter nos est contentio" — " This controversy is about the possession, not about the limits." It concerns the right of Priestly succession, not the bounds of Priestly power. A man may be the rightful owner of a true jewel, not adulterate nor counterfeit ; and yet not know each particular virtue and quality which it hath. * [Guide of Faith, ibid. pp. 185, ciliati ; Templum ia Quo reconciliati; ^°""J Deus, Cui reconciliati. Solus tamen f [Pseudo-August., Lib. de Fide ad Sacerdos, Sacrificium, et Templum ; Petrum, c. ii. § 22. (Op. torn. vi. quia haec omnia Deus secundum for- Append. p. 23. D, E) : " Idem scilicet mam servi: non autem solus Deus; Sacerdos et Sacrificium, idem Deus et quia hoc cum Patre et Spiritu Sancto Templum ; Sacerdos, per Quem sumus secundum formam servi."] reconciliati; Sacrificium, Quo recon- AGAINST THE OBJECTIONS OF S. N. 221 A bragging mountebank commonly pretendetb to more skill Discourse than a true artist. When S. N. hath any thing more to say — of these two subjects, he shall not need to complain for want of an answer. Here they are named, and only named, quite beside the purpose. If he think, that all they destroy the essence of Priesthood, who make the power of the Priest to be only declarative and not operative in the remission of sins, he need not quarrel with the Protestants ; he will find adver- saries enough at home. Thus he mistakes Christ^s heavenly Priesthood for man's earthly Priesthood; he mistakes the power or actions of the Presbyterate for the essence of it ; and, lastly, he mistakes the tenet of his adversaries. Mr. Mason doth not say, that the Protestants liave [The Pro- " pared away" all manner of sacrifices. First, they acknow- have not ledge spiritual and eucharistical sacrifices, as prayers, praises, av^Ty "^aii a contrite heart, alms, and the like. Secondly, they acknow- "^^""er of 11 . . o ./ . . Sacrifice.] ledge a commemoration, or a representative Sacrince, in the Holy Eucharist. Thirdly, they teach, that this is not nuda 997 commemoratio" — "a bare commemoration" without efiicacy, but that the blessed Sacrament is a means ordained by Christ to render us capable, and to apply unto us the virtue, of that all-sufficient Sacrifice of infinite value, which Christ made upon the Cross ; which is as far as the moderate Romanists dare go in distinct and particular expressions. But the Pro- testants dare not say, that the Holy Eucharist is a Sacrifice propitiatory in itself, by its own proper virtue and expiatory efficacy. Whatsoever power it hath, is in relation to the Sacrifice of Christ, as a means ordained to apply that to true believers^. In sum, the essence of the Roman Sacrifice doth consist, according to the doctrine of their own schools, either in the consecration alone, or in the manducation alone, or both in the consecration and participation ; but not at all either in the oblation before consecration, or in the oblation after consecration, or in the fraction or mixtion^. Seeing therefore the Protestants do retain both the consecration, and consumption or communication, without all contra- diction, under the name of a Sacrament, they have the 8 [See above in the Answ. to La p. 165), Disc. v. Pt. i.] Millet, (vol. i. pp. 54, 55), Disc, i. Pt. » [Bellarm., De Missa, lib. i. c. 27; i. ; and in the Consecr. and Success, of Op. tom. ii. pp. 1046-1051.] Protest. Bishops Vindic.,c. xi. (vol. iii. 232 ■ Protestants' ordination defended Part very thing, which the Romanists call a Sacrifice. How is the world amused with a show of empty names to no purpose ! [Nor all Neither have the Protestants " pared away^^ all manner of manner of gj^j-iff confession and absolution. I have shewed before in bhriit, or ' Confession this answer five several ways, whereby the Protestants hold, cLnd A.b* solution.] that their Presbyters put away sins'. Nay, they condemn not private confession, and absolution itself, as an ecclesias- tical policy, to make men more wary how they ofi'end ; so as it might be left free, without tyrannical imposition. No better physic for a full stomach than a vomit. Bodily sores do sometimes compel a man to put off natural shamefaced- ness, and to offer his less comely parts to the view of the chirurgeon. By a little shame, which we suffer before our fellow servant, we prevent that great confusion of face, which otherwise must fall upon impenitent sinners at the Day of Judgment j. [Corrup- What are those corruptions then, which we have "pared Romish away^^ from the Komish shrift ? First, that they have tricked respecthig robcs of a Sacramcut, obtruding it upon the Shrift.] world as absolutely necessary to salvation, and that by Divine institution^; contrary to their own schools. Gratian con- cludes it with, Lectoris judicio reservatur^'' — "It is referred to the judgment of the reader;" and cites Theodore Arch- bishop of Canterbury™ for his opinion. The Glosser" refers the original to an universal tradition; to whose opinion Scotus° inclines. Bonaventure? saith, that it was " insinu- ated by Christ, instituted by the Apostles, and promulged by ■ [Above in sect. iii. p. 213.] by Gratian, ibid. See Ussher, Answ. j [Compare Ussher's Answ. to a to a Jesuit's Challenge, pp. 106-108, Jesuit's Cliallenge, pp. 84, 85.] and Jeremy Taylor's Dissuasive from ^ [Concil. Lateran. (A.D. 1215) Popery, Pt. II. bk. i. sect. 11, vol. xi. can. 21, ap. Labb., Concil., tom. xi. pp. 42, 43. ed. Heber.] pp. 171. E, 174. A.— Concil. Trident. " [In Decret. P. II. De Pcenitent., Sess. xiv. can. 6, ibid. tom. xiv. p. 824. Dist. v. c. 1. " Melius dicitur eam iu- — " Confessionem Sacramentalem . . stitutam fuisse a quadam universalis ad salutem necessariam esse jure Di- Ecclesiae traditione potius quam ex vino."] Novi vel Veteris Testamenti aucto- ' [Decret. Pars II. De Pcenitent., ritate."] Dist i. c. 89. Quamvis.— " Quibus o IV. Sent., Dist. xvii. Qu. 1. auctoritatibus vel quibus rationum fir- art. 1.] manientis utraque sententia satisfac- p [In IV. Sent., Dist. xvii. art. 1. tionis et confessionis" ("scil. an sit Qu. 3. Respond, ad Argum — " Et necessaria vel non," Gloss) "innitatur, ideo confessio fuit a Domino insiiiua- in medium breviter exposuimus. Cui ta, ab Apostolis instituta, ab Episcopo autem harum potius adhaerendum sit, Hierosolymitano, scilicet, Jacobo pro- lectoris judicio reservatur."] mulgata."] [" In Pcenitentiali suo," as quoted AGAINST THE OBJECTIONS OF S. N. 223 St. James." Panormitane*^ makes the original of it human ; Discourse with whom side Petrus Oxomensis"", Erasmus % Rhenanus^ — And Lyranus", — that in times past it was not so rigidly ob- served. Secondly^ that they have restrained it to a particular and plenary enumeration of all sins. " Who can tell how oft Ps. xix. 12. he offendeth ; cleanse Thou me, O Lord, from my secret faults.'^ But without this, say they, the Priest cannot give true judgment^. Xo? Why? Christ said not, ' luhat sins ye remit,^ but ivhose sins/' giving this caution to the Pres- byters, to attend more to the contrition and capacity of their confitents, than to the number and nature of their sins. Thirdly, they make it to be meritorious at the hands of God, and satisfactory for sins, not by way of complacence only, but even in justice y. Thus in the doctrinal part. In the practice there are corruptions also, which deserve [Corrup- to be "pared away;" though this author cannot see to distin- Romish^ ^ guish between the body and the botches, between the in- refpectino- stitution and the corruptions. As, that they do first absolve Shrift.] a man from his sins, and then bid him to make satisfaction ; contrary to the practice of the ancient Church. Then, that it hath been used as a picklock to open the secrets of states and princes. Most certain it is, that many have, and too many daily do, convert it to their own advantage. " Scire volunt secreta domus atque inde timeriz." «» [Super Lib. V. Decretal., tit. xxxviii. De Poenitent. et Remissione, c. xii. Omnis Utriusque, § 18. — " IS on est aliqua aperta authoritas qute in- nuat, Deum seu Christum aperte in- stituisse, confessionem fiendam" (sic in orig.) " Sacerdoti."] [According to Alphonsus a Castro, Adv. Haer., lib. iv. p. 302. E. fol. Paris. 1571 ; and Vasquez, in III. Sent , Qu. xc. Art. 1. dub. 1. num. 3: — the latter of whom cites also Car- dinal Cajetan (in Joann. xx. 21), Ga- briel Biel (in IV. Sent. Dist. xvii. Qu. 1. art. 1), Jansenius (Concord. Evangel., c. 147), and AValdensis (torn, il c. 40), for admissions of a very similar kind. Petrus Oxomensis or D'Osma, a Pro- fessor of Theology at Salamanca in the loth century, was condemned for his doctrine upon this subject by Pope Sixtus IV. in 1479 (Moreri — Ussher, Answ. to a Jesuit's Challenge, p. 113).] * [Erasm., Schol. in Hieron. Epist. ad Oceanum sive Epitaph. Fabiols (in- ter Op. Hieron. ed. Erasm. tom. i. fol. 89. b. Basil. 1516) ; et Annot. in Act. xix. 8. (Op. Erasmi, tom. vii. p. 508. D, E) ; et Lib. de :Modo Confitendi (ibid. tom. vi. pp. 145. C, 146. A) ; and frequently elsewhere. See his Apol. adv. Monach. Quosdam Hispan., tit. v. cont. Confess., Op. tom. ix. pp. 1062. C— 1064. B.] t [In Tertull. de Poenitent. Praefat., p. 10 ; in fin. Op. Tertull., fol. FraneL 1597.] " [In Levit. c. xvi. v. 21.] ^ [Concil. Trident., Sess. xiv. cap. 5. and can. 4, 7. (Labb., Concil., tom. xiv. pp. 818. B, 824. A, C, D).] y [Ibid., cap. 9. and can. 13. (ibid., pp. 821. D, 825. D) : and compare "White's Answ. to Fisher, p. 544.] ^ [Juv., iii. 113.] 224 Protestants' ordination defended ^ijy,^ Thirdly^ the imposing of such ludibrious penances as bring confession itself into contempt ; as a few Pater Nosters for murder, or adultery. Old Chaucer will tell you the reason ; — He knew how to impose an easy penance, where he looked for a good pittance^. These are the corruptions we condemn in the confessors. There are others also in the confitents; who have many of them reduced confession to a customary formality, as if it were but to conclude an old score and begin a new. Let them purge away these abuses of their shrift, which they have added, making it sacramental, plenary, particular, satisfactory, enforced under pain of damnation, by virtue of Christ's institution ; let them cease to disorder it, to pros- 99 titute it, to profane it ; and the Protestants and they will have less cause to differ about the bounds or limits of Priestly power ^. F?fth Ar ^' ^^^^ objection follows in the 11th and 12th sections, gument thus. — ^' If they will needs usurp the name of Priests, let Orders:— them tell me . . in what order they rank themselves, in the Prtes*tsare Order of Aaron, or of Melchisedec.^^ They cannot reckon thrordef themsclvcs in the order of Aaron, because they do not " offer of Aaron ^ bloody sacrificcsj" . . "much less in the order of Melchisedec,^' ofMeichi- bccausc they do not "offer bread and wine^.^' Yet the are^here-^ Fathers testify, that " the priesthood of Melchisedec doth PrTertsat ^^^^^ Aourish in the Church." Therefore, saith S. N., "I all-] know not in what rank to place them, seeing they renounce both these orders : unless it be in the order of Asinius, ' the voluntary senator,^" who was "'made by himself or in the order of Don Quixote, knighted in an inn by the good fellow his host ; . . or at the most they are but Parliament Priests, ordained by the new devised form of that temporal court, and authorised by the letters patent, first of a child, and then of a woman^." » [Canterbury Tales, Prologue, 223, toniano) " Asinius quidam senator 224.] voluntarius lectus ipse a se. Apertam [See Ussher, Answ. to a Jesuit's curiam vidit post Caesaris mortem : Challenge, pp. 109, &c., for additional mutavit calceos : pater conscriptus re- authorities upon this subject.] pente factus est." Cic, Philipp. xiii. « [Guide of Faith, c. xx. § 11. 13.] P- ]86.] e [Guide of Faith, c. xx. § 12. pp. ["Est etiam" (in Senatu An- 187,188.] AGAINST THE OBJECTIONS OF S. N. 225 First, I answer to his scurrilous inference. " Blessed is Discourse . vii the man which hath not sat down in the chair of the ^ ^ ^ ^ scorner so said David ; — and the Son of David, — " Blessed ps. i. i. are ye, when men revile you, and speak all manner of evil ^' falsely against you for My sake ; rejoice and be exceeding glad, for great is your reward in Heaven/^ Doth S. N. think he must not one day give account to Christ for these unsavoury scoffs, especially against whole Christian Churches, which desire to serve God according to the best of their understanding? Or doth he think, that this is the way to gain upon the Protestants ? The mind of man is generous ; which, as it cannot choose but give assent to evident demon- stration,— " necesse est, ut lancem in libra ponderibus imposi- tis deprimi, sic animum perspicuis cedere^" — so it is the more alienated by such bitter and biting expressions. Secondly, I retort his dilemma upon himself, thus. — If the [Retorted.] Romish Priests be true Priests, then they are either of the order of Aaron or of the order of Melchisedec. This is his own disjunction, which he may not deny. But I assume, they are not of the order of Aaron, because they do not offer bloody sacrifice as is confessed. Neither are they of the order of Melchisedec : for Christ was of the order of Mel- chisedec ; and if they be of the same order, they should be the successors of Christ in His Priesthood ; but by the con- sent of all Roman schools, they are not the successors of Christ, but His ministers. Again, the law being translated, [See Heb. the Priesthood must of necessity be translated also ; but the ^^'"^ law is translated, from the law of nature, and from the law of Moses, to the law of grace; therefore the Priesthood' is translated also. And, by necessary consequence, the Roman Priests are neither of the order of Aaron, nor of the order of Melchisedec. I leave the conclusion to S. N. ; whether he will shake hands with Asinius, and Don Quixote; yea, or no. Thirdly, to the matter of his argument I answer, that the [Answer- two horns of his dilemma are neither so sharp, nor so close, ^ but that the Protestants may find a ready and a safe passage between them : that is, there is a third kind of Priesthood, BRAMHALL. » [Cic, Tusc. Disp., v. 17.] Q 226 PROTESTANTS^ ORDINATION DEFENDED Part or Presbvterate, distinct from both these, which was first in- — — — stituted by Jesus Christ, and had no being in the days either of Aaron or Melchisedec, having another matter and form, and all the essentials different. This is that order, which the Protestants do lay claim to ; and so do the Romanists also, whatsoever S. N. discourse to the contrary. So little weight is there in his argument, that it scarce deserves an answer. Fourthly, when the Fathers or any of them do say, that "the Priesthood of Melchisedec doth still flourish in the Church,^^ either they speak of the heavenly Priesthood of [Ps. ex. 4.] Christ (Who is indeed a " Priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec"), and not of the Priesthood of men ; or else they speak according to a certain analogy and proportion between the one and the other, in respect of some things common to both, and not as if they were the same^. Lastly, S. N. might well have spared his sarcasms of "a child" and " a woman." By the law of England the king never dies, never is a minor ; the regal diadem purgeth away [2 Chron. all defects of sex and age. Let him carp at the acts of xxiv. 1,] ° ^ Jehoash also, because he was a child. As for his "Parliament Priests," and whether the Parliament be a "temporal court," will come more fitly to be answered in the next section. [S. N.'s 6. The author having spent all his store which he had out gument 0^ the Scripturcs, Councils, and Fathers, and right reason, 99^ cfrdere — in the sixth place goes about to convince us by our own Acts were^de^ of Parhament, by the letters patent of our princes, and by vised and the testimony of our writers. His next argument is con- conferred in the first k re xt . . , instance L • quotes, among others, Pnmas., in Hebr. c. v. (ibid., torn. vi. by secular Theophylact., in Hebr. c. v. (v. 5; P. ii. p. 123. E). — Bramhall's expla- persons.] ^P;}°'"- PP- 6' 7. K, 678. A. Venet. nations are applicable, one or both, to 1755); — Epiphan., Adv. Haer., (lib. ii. all these passages. Compare also the tom. 1.) Haer. 55. (Op. tom. i. pp. 471. quotations and reasoning of Bellarm., D, 472. A) ;— August., De Civ. Dei, De Missa, lib. i. c. 6. (Op. tom. ii. pp. hb. xvi. c. (22. Op. tom. vii. p. 435. 960. B, 964. B). The citations prove, A.); Cont. Adversar. Leg. et Proph., that the Fathers interpreted the eternity lib. i. fc. 20. § 39 ; Op. tom. viii. p. of Melchisedec's Priesthood, 1. by the 570. F) ; — Ambros., Enarrat. in Ps. eternal Priesthood of Christ in Heaven, xxxviii. (Op. torn. i. p. 853. B, C) ;— and 2. also by the perpetual continu- Leo. M., Senn. ii. in Anniv. Assumpt. ance of a Priesthood of men in the Suae ad Pontif. (c. 1 ; Op. tom. i. p. Church, and the Sacrifice in the Eu- 104, ed. Quesnel) ;— ?:ucher., in Gen., charist :— in both cases, as a type or lib. 11. c. 18. (ap. Biblioth. PP., tom. v. figure.] P. i. p. 805. F. — a spurious work) ; — AGAINST THE OBJECTIONS OF S. N. 227 tained in the 13th, 14th, 15th, 16th, 17th, and 18th sections. Discourse — No secular princes or temporal magistrates, . . either — — apart or assembled together in public Parliament, . . have authority to confer ecclesiastical Orders ; but the order of ministry which our Gospellers challenge, was, both in King Edward^s and Queen Elizabeth^s days, wholly devised and primarily conferred by their secular and temporal authority'." His former proposition he proves, but to no end; for we readily admit it, — that no secular persons can confer eccle- siastical Orders. How he labours to prove his latter propo- sition, we shall see presently. In the mean time, — Be it known unto S. N., that we do not ascribe unto our [An ordi- Parliament any authoritative or operative power, to make otherwise them Priests who want the essentials of Priesthood ; but a rendered* declarative or receptive power, to receive such for true Priests invalid by . . ... . the accept- who are ordained according to the institution of Christ, ance or ra- Neither yet is our Parliament a mere '^temporal court ;" the tem- wherein our Bishops had their votes, our clergy their proc- power.] tors. But of this more anon. If the ordination be valid in itself, having a right minister, a due matter, and a true form, all the Parliaments and Councils in the world, all the edicts of princes, cannot render it absolutely invalid. On the other side, if the ordination be invalid in itself, and want any of the essentials of Ordination, all the canons and acts or edicts, of all the princes or Parliaments and Councils in the world, cannot make it valid. So as, whatsoever he shall allege in this kind, may perhaps have some pretence against the Acts or letters patent, but cannot impeach or prejudice the ordi- nation. Our Form of Ordination is extant, and published to the view of the world in print. If he have any thing to say against it, let him speak out : we desire no favour : or other- wise, he doth but shew his teeth without hurting us. When that which he would impugn, is exposed to his view, why doth he not bend his forces against it, but inquire after it of others, to try if he can pick any advantage out of their words, to make the world believe it is that, which in truth it is not ? Either our Form of Ordination agrees with the insti- tution of Christ, or not : if it do not agree, let S. N. shew wherein it is repugnant or defective; if it do agree (as ' [Guide of Faith, c. xx. § 13. p. 188.] q2 228 PROTESTANTS^ ORDINATION DEFENDED Part most Certainly it doth^ otherwise the primitive Church and — ~ — the Church of Greece to this day hath no right ordination), then all which he allegeth is vain ; and all that he saith is reduced to this sum, that our synods have devised, our Par- liaments have received, our kings have authorized within their realms, such a Form of Ordination as is agreeable to the institution of Christ, [s. N.'s But that he may not complain that he is cut off too short, secufarjler* vindicate (not our holy Orders, which stand or fall sons "pri. accordiuff to Christ^s institution, and are not concerned in manly con- ° , . ferred " our thcsc allegations, but) our kings, and Parliaments, from his Orders. ] ggpersions ; let us hear what he can say. And if we had the statutes, patents, and dispensations themselves, which in this strange place we want, it would appear more manifestly, that they are wrested to a quite different sense to that which they intended. But taking them upon trust from S. N., they are so far from being, as he styleth them, unanswerable testi- monies, that they are altogether impertinent to the question, [i. The sta- i. First, he produceth a statute made primo Edwardi VI. : Edw^vi. — that "Archbishops and Bishops should send out their mission^' P^o^esses in the name of the king, and not in their own under Hen ^^^^^f'' giving this reason, "that all authority of jurisdic- VIII.) at- ' tion, spiritual and temporal, is derived from the King^s spirituaf Majesty, as supreme Head of the Church of England V &c. tion to^the Gr^'cat palaccs will never want their moths, nor great per- its"l)u^ sons their parasites ; who are ready to flatter greatness, to tain and blow the coals of ambition, and to adorn their masters, like source.] ^sop's daw"», with stolen plumes" : such as the canonists were to the Popes. It would better become S. N. and me, [Luke XX. to give unto Caesar that which is Caesar's, and unto God that which is God's. I have never seen any such statute : and if there were, this is most certain, it was either presently k [Viz. Holland, most probably; this should be in the king's name, but the tract having apparently been written be- teste in the Bishop's name : and was re- tween 1644, when its author first quit- pealed I Mary, Sess. 2. c. 2. The ted England, and 1654. See above p. commissions mentioned below, were re- 199. note b.] qulj-^d an Act of Council.] a y.r .-,7^- ^-2' ^"o^^d [Horat., Epist., I. iii. 18-20.— S. N. ibid.— It is the Act abolishing &c.] elections by Deans and Chapters, and " [See above in the Replic. to the substituting a simple nomination by Bp. of Chalced., c. iv. sect. 1. (vol. ii. the king: it provides also, that all pp. 127-130) ; Disc. iii. Pt. i.] ecclesiastical processes thenceforth AGAINST THE OBJECTIONS OF S. N. 229 abrogated, or never executed; for the universal practice of Discourse all the ecclesiastical courts in England is contrary, and did ' — ever use to send out their citations in the Bishop's name°. But yet I will conceal nothing that may conduce to the find- ing out the truth. I confess, I have seen a commission, bearing date in the days of Henry the Eighth ; wherein such a like clause was inserted, for the denvation of all the autho- rity of ecclesiastical jurisdiction from himP. And therefore, 1000 supposing that there might be some such repealed statute, let us see what might be the sense of it, and how imperti- nent it is to this purpose. But, first, by his leave, I must admonish him again of his [The Par- 1- • i-r»T P-r-iii i liamentnot mistake, in reputing the Parliaments oi England to be mere a merely " temporal courts," and conventions only of secular men. coun^]*^ Wherein our Bishops ever had their votes, even until these present distractions, in the House of Peers ; and the inferior clergy, [by] their proctors, in the House of Commons : until Cardinal AVolsey, out of an overweening strain of wit, con- trived and effected a distinction of that mixed body into two assembhes, the one secular, the other ecclesiastical ^ ; which latter is called the Convocation or Synod, which sits always at the same time with the Parliament, where that is first concluded concerning religion, which after is received into the House of Commons, and ratified by the King, with the consent of the Lords. I add more, — that, by the funda- mental constitution of the kingdom of England, the Parlia- ment, which then was called the Great Council, the ^lickle S3^nod, the Senate of AVise Men, did evermore consist both of secular and ecclesiastical persons, who conjointly did manage all the great affairs both of Church and common- wealth''. Let S. N. cast his eyes upon the old Britannic o [Gibson, Codex, pp. 925, 926.] i [Bramhall's authority for this P [Bramhall refers of course to the statement seems to liave been the De commission taken out by Bonner in Antiq. Brit. Eccl., in V. Warliam., p. 1539, which is in Burnet, Hist, of Ref., 313; but his account does not exactly Pt. I. bk. iii. Rec. num. 14. But Col- tally either with that book or with the Her (Ch. Hist., Pt. II. bk. iii. vol. ii. facts, although his doctrine is indis- pp. 169, 170, in part from "Wharton) putable. See Wake's State of the has shewn, that Bonner's was neither the Church, a viii. pp. 391-394,] first nor a single instance. On the ' [See Spelman, Gloss, sub voce Par- contrary, such commissions appear to lamentum ; — Brady, Introd. to Hist, of have been generally taken out by the Engl., Tract, i. pp. 7-10; — Sharon Bishops so early as 1535, and again in Turner, Hist, of Anglo-Saxons, bk. x. the first year of Edw. VI. See also c. 4. J Biirnot, Pt. II. bk. i. Rer. num. 2.] 230 Protestants' ordination defended Part and Saxon Councils or Parliaments, published not long since '■ — by Sir Henry Spelman^; and he shall see this clearly verified. He shall find the nobles together with the Bishops, making laws and constitutions for the Church, and subscribing them; — Ego Dux subscripsi, Ego Comes subscripsi" He shall find these acts of theirs ratified by the king, and published in his name, by his authority, as his laws. The very like custom we find in France, and other kingdoms, in the days of Charles the Great*. It is true, that the succeeding Popes, upon pretence of some later canons, did watch all opportuni- ties, when they found weak or embroiled princes, to crop the peculiar flowers of the crown, as patronage and investitures ; which was the cause of much bloodshed in England, by in- citing the subjects under the mask of religion against their sovereign But for the supreme judicature of Parliament in all causes, and the legislative power in all afi*airs, ecclesi- astical as well as civil, which concerned the whole kingdom jointly with the king, it had been folly to attempt upon it. [Jurisdic- Secondly, for the matter of his allegation, I answer, that distinct there is a double power ecclesiastical, of order and of juris- ho'iy^ diction ; which two are so difi"erent the one from the other, Orders.] as themselves both teach and practise, that there may be true Orders without any ecclesiastical jurisdiction, and an actual jurisdiction without holy Orders. Judge then, how much this author fails in his performance. He undertakes to prove, that our holy Orders were "devised" and " conferred by laymen. But he leaves the Orders in the plain fields, to busy himself about the power of jurisdiction; which is no- thing to his question. This is a second defect in his argu- ment. He concludes not contradictorily. [What kind Thirdly, the Romanists themselves do also distinguish be- tionTn^ tween an habitual jurisdiction, which is conferred at the time dSstlcai of ordination ; and an actual jurisdiction, or a right to exer- buted io ^^^^ habit, by the application of the matter or subject, the kings In the latter, the lay-patron, and much more the prince and iand."f the commonwealth, have their respective interests and con- s [Fol. Lond. 1639. torn. i. See pp. Guarded, sect. i. c. 5. (vol. ii. pp. 414, 257, 301, 339, 347, 4:54, 442, 486, 489, 415) ; Disc. ii. iv. Pt. i.] 509, 533.] " [See the Just Vindic, c. iv. (above t [See the Just Vindic, cc. vi. vii. in vol. i. pp. 148, 149); Disc. ii. Pt. i.] (vol. i. pp. 172, 205), and Schism AGAINST THE OBJECTIONS OF S. N. 231 currence. Dioceses and parishes were not of Divine institii- Discourse VII. tion. And the same persons were born subjects, before they '■ — were made Christians. Especially this reason hath place in England, where the jurisdiction ecclesiastical is enlarged and fortified by the king with a coercive power. It is not then habitual jurisdiction (which is conferred by Ordination), nor yet actual jurisdiction in the court of conscience, nor the power of the Keys, nor any part or branch thereof, which is derived from the crown; but it is a right to practise that power over the persons of the king's subjects, which is used in the exterior or contentious court, and that sub modo — as it is exercised in England, by the grace and indulgence of Christian princes, and by the laws of the realm ; or, rather, it is the regiment and the government of that power, which is vindicated to the crown, to see that clergymen do their duties in their places, as w^ell as all other the king^s sub- jects, and administer right justice in such causes as the laws of the land have submitted to their censures ; as, for in- stance, in causes testamentary, and the like''. This the Statute calls the authority of jurisdiction that is, the coercive and compulsory power of summoning the king's subjects by processes in these cases, which is indeed from 1001 the crown, and the regiment of it, by applying or subitract- ing the matter. Thus far then we allow, that the kings of England neither have any part of the power of the Keys, nor can derive the same to any others ; and if any Parliament should declare the contraiy, we might well express our obedi- ence in submitting, but never yield our assent to believe it. Fourthly, they, the kings of England, are indeed in our [The laws called ^'The supreme Heads of the Church within Seir"ti"fe of their dominionsy;" but how? Not spiritual Heads, nor yet E^git'^^^^ ecclesiastical Heads; so as S. N. need not fear our deriving Church.] our Orders from them : but civil Heads, by an influence of coercive or corroboratory power, by applying or substracting the matter, by regulating the exercise, by punishing the delinquencies of ecclesiastical judges ; that is as much as to » [See the Replic. to the Bp. of tlie reign of Philip and Mary. See Chalced., c. iv. sect. i. (vol. ii. pp. 129, above, in the answer to La Millet., vol. 130) ; Disc. iii. Pt. i.] i. p. 29. note y ; Disc. i. Pt. i. : and Just f [i. e. some of them «;erg so called, Vindic, c. iii.; vol. i. pp. 114-116; for the title has been dropped ever snice Disc. ii. Pt. i.] 232 PROTESTANTS^ ORDINATION DEFENDED Part say, as supreme governors: as Saul is called "the Head of the tribes of Israel/'' yea, of the tribe of Levi amongst the [ 1 SetlD XV 17.] rest, the High-Priest himself not excepted; yet neither had the kings of Israel then, nor have ours now, any right to exercise themselves any part of the Priestly function. [ii. The ii. S. N. proceeds thus, — "You have heard before, how by tei^patent the king's letters patent Archbishop [ric] s and Bishoprics Bu^^piri; '^ere conferred^" liefice-^]^^" 'y ^^^^ when Popery was at the highest, in its zenith ; and not only " conferred'^ them, which they might do justly, but sometimes unjustly detained the Bishop- rics in their hands for many years together, until the king was pleased to issue out his writ of " Manum amoveas^' to the Sheriff*. What of all this? The benefices were conferred by the king's letters patent, but the offices were conferred by the ordination of Bishops. It is not the benefice, but the office, which is now in question, [iii. Hen- iii. In the thii'd place, S. N. urgeth out of Mr. Foxe, "that £ighrh's Henry the Eighth imparted to the Lord Cromwell the exer- So™to^^' ^^^^ ^^^^ supreme spiritual regiment, making him his Cromwell.] \icegerent for and concerning all [his] jurisdiction ecclesi- astical.'' It appears then, that the supreme government of the crown in causes ecclesiastical was not first assumed by the Protestants ; seeing this author proveth, that it was practised by Henry the Eighth, who persecuted the Protestants for their conscience, and continued a Roman Catholic unto his dying day. And what he did, was approved and maintained by the Roman Catholic Bishops of those days ; yea, even by those who were the most bitter enemies to the Protestants, and the greatest zealots, I had almost said, bigots, of the Roman Church : as appeareth by their acts, their subscrip- tions, their books written in defence of this supremacy of princely regiment, as particularly that of Stephen Gardiner ^ [Guide of Faith, c. xx. § 13. p. Westmon., Flor. Hist., lib. ii. p. 21, in 189. See above in sect. i. pp. 200-204.] an. 1100); but it is to be feared, that " [William Rufus, for instance, held Queen Elizabeth was quite as rapa- in his hands, at the time he was killed, cious, to say nothing of Henry VIII.] the temporalties of three Bishoprics, " [Guide of Faith, c. xx. § 13. p. Canterbury, Winchester, and Salisbury, 189: from Foxe, vol. ii. p.421.ed. 1684. and of nine abbeys (Flor. Wigorn., The commission itself is in the records Chron., in an. 1100, p. 471 ;— Matt. to Collier, vol. ii. num. 30.] AGAINST THE OBJECTIONS OF S. N. 233 Bishop of Winchester, De Vera Obediential. It may well be, Discourse that the Lord Cromwell was made supreme delegate or com- missioner by Henry the Eighth ; or perhaps invested with a power to name delegates, as the Lord Chancellor now doth ; and that the prince did confide principally in him for the prudential part, or the managery thereof^. But the kings of England never grant commissions of that nature to one single layman, how dear soever he be ] but conjointly to him with others of maturity of judgment, of dexterity and skill in the laws, and also qualified by their callings to act by excommunication, or absolution, according to the exigence of the matter. In brief, Henry the Eighth did not " impart" holy Orders, nor habitual jurisdiction, but constituted dele- gates, by his commission, to hear appeals, to see justice administered ; as all his predecessors had done before him. This neither concerns us nor the matter in hand. iv. S.N. adds — " In the first of Queen Elizabeth^s reign a [iv. The statute was enacted, whereby all spiritual or ecclesiastical fheTEUz. power or authority is united and annexed to the imperial ^" ^'^ crown of the realm," and " all foreign usurped power, juris- diction, and preeminence, clearly extinguished, and by solemn oath renounced : . . in so much as doctor Whitgift placed in the Queen the fulness of all ecclesiastical govern- ment, from whom all ecclesiastical power . . is derived to Bishops;" and that she 'exerciseth her Church government by Archbishops, as she doth her temporal by the Lord Chan- cellor^;^ which "power," saith he, "was never heard of before in any Christian, heathen, or Turkish commonwealth ^" If S. N. have cited his other testimonies with the same faith that he doth this, it is to be wished that his readers be not over credulous, but observe that old rule which Tully *^ [See JustVindic, c.iii. ; vol. i. pp. sive commissarios" (nominandi) : as is 121,122: and the corresponding pas- set forth in the commission before sages in the Replic. to the Bp. of quoted.] Chalced., and in Schism Guarded, in e [Guide of Faith, c. xx. § 13. p. vol. ii. : Discourses i, ii, iii. Pt. i.] 189: from Whitgift (Defense of the ^ [See Collier, Ch. Hist., Pt. II. Aunswere to the Admonition, against bk. ii. vol. ii. pp. 103, 104. Cromwell the Replie of T. C), Tract, viii. c. 3. was appointed to be the King's " Vi- div. 33. (p. 381. fol. Lond. 1574), who cemgerentem, Vicarium Generalem ac affirms, that " the Archbishop doth ex- Commissarium specialem et principa- ercise his jurisdiction under the prince, lem," in the entire ecclesiastical supre- and by the prince's authority."] macy then arrogated by Henry, "cum ' [Guide of Faith, ibid. § 14.] potestate alium vel alios commissarium 234 PROTESTANTS ORDINATION DEFENDED p A^R T calls the " nerves and sinews of wisdom/^ — " Remember to '- — distrust for neither this statute, nor any other in England, doth invest the crown with any new power, but only re- establish that, which former kings enjoyed, and which ofioc later times the Court of Rome had usurped ; nor yet doth it meddle with the power of the Keys, or any branch thereof, nor with any subordinate jurisdiction at home or abroad. The king cannot consecrate, nor ordain, nor do any act of spiritual jurisdiction, properly so called. But that power which this and other statutes do vindicate to the crown, is a supremacy or sovereignty of regal power in the king of England, according to the example of his predecessors, by custom immemorial, to dispense with the transgression of the laws of the land, to dispose of the greater dignities of the Church, to prohibit tlie proceedings of ecclesiastical courts in case of encroachment, to receive appeals and to sentence them by fit delegates, to make laws ecclesiastical with the ad\dce of his clergy and Great Council, and to do all things necessary for that great and architectonical end, the " safety of the commonwealth.^' That power of which it depriveth the Bishop of Rome, is an usurped power ; to dispose of the dignities of the Church, to depose the king, or dispose of his dominions, to exercise a dominion in his Majesty's realms upon his subjects, contrary to his pleasure, by Roman legates. And whereas S. N. fancieth, that this is such a power as " never was heard of in any Christian, Turkish, [or] heathen commonwealth,'' he is much mistaken. Under the law of nature, the same persons were both kings and Priests; under the law of Moses, David, and Solomon, and other kings of Israel, did exercise the same power over their subjects. In the like manner did the primitive emperors. Yea, it is used to this day by Roman Catholic princes. The most Christian king of France gives ecclesiastical preferments without his leave obtained ; the legates of the Roman Bishop may do nothing in France ; and in his Parliaments he makes sanctions for the affairs of the Church ; and this ever since the days of Charles the Great\ The Parhament Rolls, the oTrto-TCii/' ^ [See Schism Guarded, sect. i. c. 5. Epicharmus, (vol. ii. pp. 403, sq.) ; Disc. iv. Pt. i.] AGAINST THE OBJECTIONS OF S. N. 235 Bishops^ registers, tlie records of the King^s Bencli and the Discourse Common Pleas, do all prove that this is no innovation in '■ — England ; — for the king himself, for the judges in his name, to interpose in ecclesiastical affairs'. Lastly, what Doctor Whitgift saith, is no more than that which Stephen Gardiner, Bishop of Winchester, a great persecutor of the Protestants, a great servant of the See of Rome, saith before him : — that the commonwealth is like a great family, wherein there are several offices; as, for instance, the divine, the physician, the schoolmaster ; every one of which is principal or supreme in his own way : but yet that the master of the family, that is, the prince, hath an oeconomical power paramount above them all, to see that they do not abuse their trust, and to dispose of their actions for the public good''. In the next place, S. N. goes about to prove the other [S. N.'s part of his former assumption, — that our holy Orders were {hauecuiar "wholly devised by temporal authority — because there was R^^[.^i^°"iiy an Act of Parliament made, 3 Edw. VI. chap. 12, " that such devised" Form^' of Ordination or Consecration of ecclesiastic persons. Orders.] " as by six prelates, and six other persons learned in statute^^a God's law'' (that is, divines and civilians), " should be de- ^^'^ vised and published under the Great Seal of England,'' J Eiiz. c. should " be laAvfully exercised and no other, any statute, law, or usage, to the contrary notwithstanding;" and by another statute, 8 Elizabeth [c. 1.], they which which were so ordained, were " declared, confirmed, and enacted, to be Archbishops, Bishops, Priests, rightly made, ordered, and consecrated, any statute, law, canon, or other thing, to the contrary notwithstanding ^" i. ii. I should not vouchsafe this argument an answer, it is [Answer.] so weak and disjoint; but that I would omit nothing^^. Here is " devised" indeed, but where is ivholly devised?" " De- vised" for the exterior manner or form, in language, cere- monies, circumstances, and accidentals ; not de^^sed for the essentials, or for the substance : devised according, not • [See Schism Guarded, ibid. c. 6, [See the history of this Act of pp. 430, sq.] Elizabeth, in The Consecr. of Prot. ^ [De Vera Obedientia, in Append. Bps. Vindic, c. v. (vol. iii. pp. 79, 82, ad Fascicul. Rt-r. Expetend. et Fu- and note p), c. vi. (ibid. pp. 94-96), friend., pp. 814, 815.] c. viii. (ibid, pp.113, 114); Disc. v. ' [Guide of Faith, c xx. § 14. pp. Pt. i ] 189, 190.1 236 PROTESTANTS^ ORDINATION DEFENDED Part contrar}^, to the institution of Christ, and the practice of the ^— — primitive Church : with a " non obstante'' or notwithstand- ing/^ the statutes, laws, canons, or customs of the reahn, or any " other thing," that is, the Pope^s Bulls, or the like ; but here is no " non obstante'' to the law of God, or to the institution of Jesus Christ. "Shall be lawfully exercised, and no other. It is the " exercise" of that form which is authorized, rather than the form itself ; or the form only in relation to the use, to take away all doubts which might arise about it in the law of the land ; not to determine any theological questions or disputes, or to alter the nature of it. It was to be done by " prelates," and other persons learned in God's law." Here was no intention to deviate from God's law. If every form of Church-ser\dce or administration of the Sacraments, or Ordination, which receives any addition or alteration in prayers, or ritual accidents, or in the cir- loo. cumstances of time, place, persons, garments, according to the present exigence, may be called a Form " wholly devised" by men, or become therefore presently unlawful ; it is most certain, that the Roman Liturgy, Missal, and Ordination, have been thus "devised" over and over again. In sum, the Form itself is extant, to confute these "devices;" agreeable to the institution of Christ, to the practice of the primitive Church. The corroboratory authority and con- firmation of Parliament, doth not render that unlawful, which is lawful in itself. But against this, the author hath sundry exceptions. — One is, that the statute doth " not only ' declare' " them, " but ' enact' them, to be Archbishops,'^ &c. ; if they were validly ordained before, " this Act availed them nothing'^ at all". The answer is easy. " Redundans non vitiat," as the law saith ; " a redundant" or superfluous word may serve to take away a needless scruple, but " doth not vitiate" the Act. A\ e do often find the word ^enacting' in a declarative statute; but never find the word ' declaring' in a statute, which is merely operative, and creates a new law. Statutes are not always so clearly penned at first, but that they need an ex- planation to prevent quirks and evasions. Concerning this statute, it is both declarative, — to shew that their ordination n [Guide of Faith, c. xx. § 1.5. p. 190.] AGAINST THE OBJECTIONS OF S. N. 237 was valid in itself ; — and also operative, — to make it legal, or Discourse to render the legality more undoubted. — — His second exception follows next : — * Suppose their in- stallation and inauguration was invalid, either the Parlia- ment had power to make it valid, or they had not power if they had, then there needed " no other ordination but the royal assent of the Queen and the approbation of her no- bility f if they had not " power to do it," then " it was an unjust act of usurpation, and a great want of wisdom in that honourable assembly, to make a law not appertaining to their office ^.^ I answer, first, that the author still forgetteth the right composition of the English Parliament ; which, besides the king and the nobility, comprehends also the clergy and the commons. Secondly, he confounds "installation and inaugu- ration," which pertain to the benefice, with "Ordination," which respects the office. Thirdly, he disputes " ecc non con- cessis/' supposing that as granted, which is by us absolutely denied; that is, that their Orders were invalid; and so he doth but beg the question. Fourthly, he concludes not contra- dictorily. We grant his conclusion ; — that no other ordina- tion was essentially requisite to the validity of their Orders, and that the authority of Parliament was sufficient to declare or render them legal. Lastly, admitting that the Parlia- ment hath not power to make those Orders valid which were essentially invalid, yet, being essentially valid, to declare or make them valid in the eye of the law, and relatively to the English subject, was no usurpation in them, but a just and wise act pertaining to their office. Suppose the king and Parliament shall naturalize a stranger ; they do not make him a man, — that he was before, — but they make him an English- man, and give him a legal capacity to purchase and inherit, which formerly he had not. Or suppose the king, by his pro- clamation, shall make outlandish coin, as pistoles, crowns, ducats, current amongst his subjects, according to their true value ; he were a weak arguer, who should conclude from thence, that before that proclamation they were counterfeit. The intrinsecal value was the same before and after the pro- clamation ; but it gives them a legal value, and renders them o [Guide of Faith, c. xx. § 15. p. 190.] 238 PROTESTANTS^ ORDINATION DKFENDED Part Current ; so as thenceforward no subject may refuse them,, as formerly they might. [iii. The iii. S. N/s third reason to prove his former proposition, — dispensa- that our Orders were " devised and conferred wholly by tem- case^of poral authority/^ — is drawn from the Queen's ^'dispensations, Abp. Par- to make crood the consecrations of Dr. Parker and other in- ker and the ^ other Bi- truders" (so he pleaseth to call them), ^' ordained in the secrate^d at sccoud and third of her reign ; whereby she dispensed with that time.] causes or doubts of any imperfection or disability, that could or might be objected in any wise against the same but " no man can dispense with the disabihties of holy Orders,^' though they be but " accidental,^' save only such as have authority to confer them;" so, "either her Majesty challenged to herself injuriously'' a dispensative power " which no law of God or man would afford her," or other- ^ wise, she "was the chief collator of [their] OrdersP." [S. N.'s First, admitting this allegation to be true, upon S. N.'s incondu- ^^^^ Credit, yet it follows not, because the Queen dispensed, sive. ] ^^^^ therefore there were real imperfections in their conse- crations. " Abundans cautela non nocet.'^ Many persons, in uncertain times, do take out pardons, or dispensations, where there is no real defect, ad redimendam vexationem '' — to 1004 prevent future trouble. Secondly, there is a great differ- ence between an "imperfection" and an invahdity. The former supposeth an incomplete being, the latter argues a mere nullity. So likewise there are accidental " disabilities" as well as essential ; as bigamy, bastardy, or any notable deformity of the body. There are legal " disabilities," or canonical " disabilities ;" which do not destroy the essence, but only hinder the exercise, of holy Orders. Thirdly, S. N. fails in his main ground also. Many persons may, and do or- dinarily, dispense with the imperfections of holy Orders, which have no authority to confer holy Orders. Dispensation is an act of jurisdiction, not of order ; whereof lay-persons are capable. But his fourth defect is yet greater. Neither they who have power to confer holy Orders, nor any person or society of men or Angels, neither prince, nor Pope, nor Par- liament, nor Council, have power to dispense with the essen- tials of Christ's institution ; or to give a " non obstante^' to P [Guide of Faith, § 16. pp. 191, 192.] AGAINST THE OBJECTIONS OF S. N. 239 His prescription. As in the case of that Jew who was bap- Discourse tized with sand in the desert ^ ; — the question is not, whether '■ — his desire of Baptism might be accepted by God for Baptism, but whether any dispensation under heaven could make this a vahd Sacrament. Assuredly it could not. That which is from the beginning invalid by Divine law, cannot be made valid by the dispensation of any creature in heaven or earth. But to come home to the justification of these royal dis- [True Ti 1 1 • • n 1 *^ T grounds of pensations. it belongs originally to the same power, to dis- these dis- pense with a law, and to abrogate a law. A law is then fiQ^g*'-] abrogated, when the obligation thereof is universally taken away, by the authority of the law-giver, or by contrary cus- tom, which implies a consent. A law is then dispensed with to any one, when, the law remaining in full force as to the community, he is exempted from the obligation, or pardoned the transgression thereof, by the immediate grace of the law-giver, or by power derived from him. From whence it appears evidently, that no man hath originally a dispensative power, but he or they who have also a legislative power. And therefore, as none but Christ Himself can abrogate His own institution, so none but Christ Himself can dispense with His own institution. It is confessed, that circumstan- tials and accidentals may be changed ; as the time of the day for the celebration of the Eucharist ; [that] is, upon good grounds : but it is likewise confessed, that these are no essential parts of the institution. Moreover, they who have power to make laws or canons, or to receive and authorize them being made (as it is in England, where the kingdom challengeth a receptive or negative power, — not to be ruled by any laws but such as themselves have consented unto, — and where ecclesiastical canons do bind only so far as they are received by law or lawful custom), they have also power to abrogate these laws, or to dispense with them respectively to their subjects. He who hath power to bind, hath also power to loose. He who hath power, with the advice of his Bishops, to make law's or canons for the ordering and regu- lating ecclesiastical affairs (as all the kings of England, Britons, Saxons, Normans, successively have had'*), he hath t [See above p. 175. note k.] pp. 137-152), Disc. ii. Pt. i. ; and the ' [See the Just Vindic, c, iv. (vol. i. corresponding chapters in the Replic. 240 PROTESTANTS' ORDIXATIOX DEFENDED also power to dispense with the obligation which is induced by those laws. This is the true ground of dispensations royal. So, when the prince dispenseth with " imperfections or disabilities/' it is to be understood of such legal imperfec- tions and disabihties, as have relation to the law of the land; and in no wise of such as are repugnant to the institution of Christ ^ As, when the king pardons a thief, or a manslaver, he makes him thereby legally just in the eye of the law, and dispenseth with all legal imperfections and disabilities ; but his pardon extends not to the sin against God, nor to the guilt contracted thereby. Wherefore Mr. Mason's answer, — that the Queen dispensed with the trespasses against her own laws*, — is no " daubing^,'' but a certain truth. S. X. urgeth, that '^the Queen in her first Parliament had repealed the laws of Queen ^lary, which disannulled that new" Form of Ordination, and had not as then " enacted any new laws of her own, ^-iolable" or dispensable ^' in that kiid\'' What will he conclude from hence ? Perhaps Queen Mary's laws were not repealed so fully as they ought for want of some expression. Perhaps King Edward's Form was not sufficiently re-established, or not so clearly [as] to free it from all scruples Perhaps it was not so punctually penned as it might have been, to meet with all difficulties. In all these cases there was ground enough for a dispensation. But that which is without all peradventure, is, that besides those re- pealed laws of Queen Mary, there were the statute laws of all i her predecessors, there was the common law or custom of the realm : all these were her Majesty's laws, as much as those which were enacted by herself; and her dispensative power did extend to these, as well as to her own. He that doubts of a truth so evident, ought to have the penal laws duly ex- ecuted upon him until he recant his error. Mr. Mason gives another answer also, — that the Queen to the Bp. of Chalced. and Schism bk. iii. c. v. p. 133. ed. 1613 ; quoted Guarded (vol. ii.), Discourses iii. and by S. N.] iv. Pt. i.] " [Guide of Faith, c. xx. § 16. p. • [See the Consecr. and Success, of 191.] Protestant Bishops Vindicated, c. v. * [Ibid.] (vol. iiL pp. 77-83, and notes) ; Disc. y [See the Consecr. and Success, of V. Pt. i.] Prot. Bps. Vindicated, c. v. (vol. iii. » [Mason, Vindic. of Engl. Orders, pp. 80-82), Disc. v. Pt. i.] AGAINST TlIK OBJECTIONS OF S. N. 241 (lis[)eiised not in essential })oiiits of ordination but in acci- Discoursk dentals, not in substance but in circnmstances\'' This S.N. — calls dallying:" because "the words of the letters patent" arc, " In all causes and donl)ts of any imperfection or dis- al)ility that can or may be objected in any wise against the same and also because " the statute of 8 Elizabeth," and the "learned hiwycrs of the realm," do witness, that "the doubts were not about accidental ceremonies," but " about the very substance or validity of their ordination"." Whether Mr. ALason's answer be a " dallying," or ratlicr S. N.'s reply a trifling, let the unpartial reader judge. The letters patent say, " Of all imperfections or disabilities." True : but it is ever intended of all legal imperfections and disabilities, induced by the law of the land ; or of all dis- pensable disabilities: but, as I have formerly shewed, essen- tial disabilities do admit no dispensation. In like manner, neither "the statute of 8 Elizabeth," nor the "lawyers'^" whom he mentions, do either intend, or so much as intimate, any essential invalidity in respect of Christ's institution, but only a legal invalidity, in relation to the English laws. What have the connnon lawyers to do with the essentials of Christ's institution ? This is " beyond their last," and without the sphere of their learning. The common law is their profes- sion, and the rule whereby they govern themselves. But S. N. hangs on still at the end of this argument. — ■ The Protestants " say, that the wisdom of their Church had discreetly pared away all . . superstitious ceremonies in Ordi- nation ;" therefore there needed no dispensation for these ; and " it is not to be thought, that the Queen would dispense with those which the wisdom of their Church retaineth as good and lawful^." I answer, — those superstitious ceremonies were more properly excesses than defects, rather over than short ; but yet, where "the half is more than the whole^'," as it is in all virtues, even excesses do become defects. Hut these im- perfections with which her Majesty doth dispense, were legal ' [Mason, Vindic. of Engl. Orders, ^fct. vii. pp. 242-244.] bk. iii. c. 5. p. 132. cd. 1613; quoted by ' [Guide of Faith, c. xx. § Kl p. S. N.] 192.] ■ [Guide of Faith, c. xx. § Ifi. p. " [Ilcsiod., Op. pt Dies, 40; ''Uhtoy " [Viz. those mentioned below in BRAMIIAI.L. n 242 Protestants' ordination defended Part dcfccts of another nature, either for want of clear estabUsh- — ment or authorization in law, or a due prosecution of the law established. So he shoots his bolts both from the ques- tion and from the right scope of the dispensation. ''It is not to be thought," saith he, " that her Majesty would dis- pense with those ceremonies or circumstances which" the Protestant Church " retained." True, not with the due use of them. But what if some of them were omitted ? what if the Form of Ordination was not duly prosecuted in all accidentals ? He hath need to sue out a dispensation for this argument, if it would corroborate it. [s. N.'s] 7. His seventh argument follows, in the 17th and 18th Argument scctions, drawn from the opinions of our lawyers in the our Orders- poiut. — It appears by an article of Queen Mary's, made — fro^the with the consent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal, and opinions of rccitcd by Mr. Foxe," that the Protestants "were 'not ordered agaiiS^^^^in very deed.'" — (If it be only an article, what need the ikMtVr ^0^^^^* Lords Spiritual and Temporal ? If it be an Act of Parliament, what need the testimony of Mr. Foxe ?) — Also, " Doctor Brooks, Bishop of Gloucester," degraded Ridley of his Priesthood, which he had received after the Roman Form, but not of his Episcopacy, which he had re- ceived after the Protestants^ Form ; because he "did not take him to be a Bishop" in deed. Moreover, " the opinion of the judges" in Queen Mary's days was, that Edward the Sixth's "Bishops were not" duly "consecrated, and therefore were no Bishops ;" and " for that cause their leases did not bind their successors (Brook's Novel Cases, placit. 463)^." And to corroborate these partial allegations, he produceth an imper- tinent trial without head or foot, between Doctor Home Bishop of Winchester, and Bishop Bonner, whether Doctor Home was Bishop at the time when he tendered an oath to Bonner. And " the trial was such, as Bonner was discharged, and never after questioned : but it was presently after or- dained in Parliament, that all acts heretofore done by any • [Guide of Faith, c. xx. § 17. p. iii. p. 114. note g. § 2. Disc. v. Pt. i.; 192. For Queen Mary's "Article," for Dr. Brooks, ibid. p. 115. note g; sec above in the Consecr. and Success. and for Brook, ibid., c. iv. ; ib. pp. of Protestant Bishops Vindicated, vol. 56. note g, 58. note d.] AGAINST THE OBJECTIONS OF S. N. 243 person about the consecration, confirmation, or investing, of Discourse any person elected to the dignity of an Archbishop or Bishop '■ — by [virtue^] of the Queen's Letters Patent or Commissions since the beginning of her reign, should be adjudged good»; which laws had been superfluous and unbeseeming the dig- nity of that place, if the said Bishops had been sufficiently made before. Especially seeing it is provided also in the said Parliament, that all tenders and refusals of the said 1006 oath,'' made '^before the last day of that present session/' should be adjudged "void." If their former ordination had been good, " it had belonged to that High Court to have maintained them^." What a deal of useless rubbish is here heaped together ! But S. N. could not be silent, and he held it much easier to shoot at rovers than to level at the mark. First, for Queen Mary's " Article." Suppose it to have been an Act of Parlia- ment, it might make their ordination illegal, or restrain their exercise of holy Orders, until it was repealed, and no longer; but it could never annul or invalidate them. Secondly, Bishop Brooks and Queen Mary's judges, a Popish Bishop and Popish judges, are no competent witnesses to give evidence concerning the Orders of Protestants. They who made no scruple to shed their blood, and sacrifice their bodies in the fire, would not be more tender of their Orders than of their persons. If one of us should urge my Lord Coke's Reports, or a late statute of the Parliament, or some sentence in the High Commission, or a determination in either of our Universities, against them, in a point of contro- versy agitated between us, for an authentic proof, how would S.N. make himself merry with it ! Yet we might do the one, as well as he doth the other. It may be. Bishop Ridley was silent, when he knew his speech would neither avail him nor his cause ; but if he had had your Bishop of Gloucester at a free disputation in the schools, he would have taught him another lesson. The truth is, the poor judges are wronged : for they neither meddled with any controversy in religion, ^ [Misprinted "writ" in the folio account of the trial between Bonner edition.] and Home, see above in vol. iii. p. 79. K [Guide of Faith, c. xx. § 17. p. note p; and Fuller, Ch. Hist., bk. ix. 193.] c. 4. § 1-8.] " [Ibid., § 18. pp. 193, 194. For an R 2 244 PROTESTANTS^ ORDINATION DEFENDED Part nor had either mtention or skill to determine any thing — about the essentials of Ordination ; they meddled only with law cases, and kept themselves within the bounds of their own profession. It were to be wished, S. N. would keep himself half as well to the question : then he would not thus waste his time, nor weary his reader, with processes in law to prove theological problems. It seems, he conceives not only the judges of .the common law, but twelve honest jurors of Surrey, to be competent judges of Christ's institution ; when all Englishmen know, that jurors are only judges of matter of fact, not of the law of the land, much less of the law of God. But it is his hap to fail in this also : for he neither specifies what their verdict was, whether for the plaintiff, or for the defendant, or special ; nor upon what grounds it was, whether upon the principal issue, or upon some by-matter; nor yet whether there was a verdict given. Once, this is certain, that it did no way concern this question, nor the essentials of Ordination. Admit the former tenders of the oath were made void ; perhaps a shorter and a surer way was provided in Parliament. Admit former acts concerning con- secrations were made good : that was only in the eye of the law of England, not of God ; to clear some inferior doubts, not to dispense with the original institution. Are human laws presently superfluous, so often as they do not irritate or abrogate Divine laws ? It well became "that High Court'' to be their own expositors, to explicate what was doubtful, to supply what was defective. But it neither beseemed them, nor was it in their power, to confirm those Orders which were essentially invalid. This had been to rebel against the Supreme Lawgiver. If these be S. N.'s clear "proofs," his " forcible" and " convincing arguments'," he had need to meet with very easy and implicit readers. Eighth*"' ^' eighth argument is taken merely from matter of Argument fact. — " If Protestant superintendents had undoubted ordi- oSoJdlrs; nation, . . why did their ministers . . seek to Anthony Kitchin, fi"cUon of ^ Bishop of Llandaff," who " pretended himself to be blind," Head Con ^^^^ ^^^^^ Bishop in the Tower," for consecration? »ec?ation."" and upon their " refusal to lay hands upon them," why did ' [Guide of Faith, c. xx. § 18. pp. 193, 194.] AGAINST THE OBJECTIONS OF S. N. 245 they "ordain one another at the Nag^s Head in Cheapside ; Discourse in such ridiculous manner, as they are now ashamed '■ — ofitj?^' Nay, rather, why did this author take that for a certain confessed ground, which all Protestants do both deny and detest as an impudent fiction? The first deviser whereof was a man of " a leaden heart and a brazen forehead'*," better acquainted it seems in the " kitchen" than in the schools. This story was not acted at the sign of the Nag^s Head in Cheapside ; but this fable was forged at the sign of the Whet- stone in Pope's Alley. Who would affirm such a brainless calumny upon his bare word, without so much as a drawer or a vintner's boy to avouch it? The Welsh and Irish Bishops are brought in, only to serve the scene, to give a little relish to this incredible relation, and not altogether to disgust the palate of the reader; otherwise, the Bishop of LlandafF, or the meanest Bishop in Ireland, have as much (crpower to ordain, as the great Bishop of Rome. If there had been any such canonical passage as this, acted at the Nag's Head, by some madmen, not ministers, what doth this con- cern us ? But to dispel umbrages a deceitful man is con- versant in generalities") : — let him name the persons ; and if they were ministers of the Church of England, we will shew him the day, the place, the persons, when, and where, and by whom, and before what public notary or sworn officer, they were ordained ; and this, not by uncertain rumours, but by the acts and instruments themselves. Let the reader choose, whether he will give credit to a sworn officer, or to a professed adversary; to eye-witnesses, or to malicious re- porters upon hearsay ; to that which is done publicly in the face of the Church, or to that which is said to have been acted privately in the back room or corner of a tavern'. The author saith, " the Protestants are now ashamed of it." If they be, they have the more modesty, to blush at an asper- sion which is so palpably unjust ; and S. N. hath the less, who is not ashamed to expose such counterfeit and adulte- rous ware to the view of the Christian world. Periisse puto, j [Guide of Faith, c. xx.] § 19. [p. Neron. c. ii. p. 524. ed. Giaev.] 194'.] 1 [See, for this subject, the Conse- ^ [" Cui OS ferreum, cor plumbeuiu crat. and Success, of Protest. Bps. Vin- csset." Licin. Craasus, ap. Sueton. in dicated, in vol. iii. ; Disc. v. Pt. i.] 246 PROTESTANTS' ORDINATION DEFENDED IV. Part cui pudor periit^.'' But let me do his fellows that right, that since Sanders or Harding, there is scarce one of them, who hath made use of this prodigious fable in his polemic writ- ings, which I have seen". rs.N.'s] 9. The ninth argument is taken from the testimony of our jection^[hD own writers : who do both affirm, that the Roman orders are ^from the ordcrs, and that they have no ordinary calling ; and testimony do also deny, that the calling of the Protestant ministers did writers.] proceed from the Roman Catholic clergy, who were their pre- decessors. For proof of the former part, he cites Dr. Fulke, sa3''ing, " that we esteem" their Bishops, Priests, and Dea- cons, no better than laymen," and that we do not receive" their " ordaining to be lawful ;" — and Dr. Whitaker, — that the Roman Catholic Bishops are " not lawful Bishops, either by Divine, ecclesiastical, or civil law ;" — and Dr. Sutcliffe, — that "the Roman Church is not the true Church, having no Bishops and Priests at all, but only in name;" — and Dr. Sparke, — that the Roman "Bishops and Priests have no ordinary calling, but wholly unlawful." And S. N. adds " a nut," which this last doctor proposeth to the Church of Rome to crack, — that " during the time of the Papal schisms" many were ordained by false Popes, who "had no right" to give Orders, which cannot now be distinguished "from such as fetch their pedigree from right Popes °." This "nut" S. N. retorts upon us, because we derive our ordina- tion from them P. I do not know Dr. Sparke, but if this "nut" be proposed so by him as it is presented to us by this author, it is empty, not worth the cracking. It is not the benefice but the office, not the Papacy but Episcopacy, which gives a right to ordain; and the ordination of an Antipope was altogether as valid ^ [" Nam ego ilium periisse puto, Anglo-Romanist writer on the subject cui pudor quidem periit." Plaut., from 1605 to 1625 does mention it and Baech., III. iii. 81.] at length. See above in vol. iii. p. 39. " [Bramhall had evidently not looked note f. The present tract was written into the subject when he penned this before 1654 (see above p. 199. note b), sentence : the truth being, that neither in which year the fable was again re- Sanders nor Harding ever mention or vived after lying dormant for some 30 even allude to the Nag's Head fable years.] (as indeed they could never have heard « [Guide of Faith, c. xx. § 19. pp. of it, its first inventor being one Holy- 194, 195.] wood in 1605, several years subsequent v [Ibid., § 20. p. 195.] to the death of both), while every AGAINST THE OBJECTIONS OF S. N. 247 as that of a true Pope. Thus the Protestants do readily Discourse extricate themselves; but it sticks a little closer to the — — Romanists, who make the Pope to be the root and foun- tain of holy Orders, upon whom they do depend, and [from] whom they are virtually derived. But those who are derived from an Antipope, are not derived from the true successor of St. Peter. But to his main argument. — i. First, it is necessary to consider, whose advocates these [i. The four doctors were, and for whom they pleaded after this particular manner. That may be truly spoken by a person in one and^J'n^e- capacity, which is false in another : as, when the Priest in ^^^^^^^^ the Eucharist saith, " This is My Body," it is false, if he Churches, speak of himself, but true, if he speak in the person ofment""- Christ. They could not plead thus for the Church of Eng. gj'^feh^^f land, which all men know to have, and maintain, an ordiuarj^ England.] vocation, and to claim no other. But they plead thus for some foreign Churches of Protestants, who pretend to an extraordinary calling; and either out of necessity, as some, or out of election, as others, do want a personal succession of Bishops to impose hands. We wish it were otherwise : but if they be to be blamed, yet the Romanists of all others are not meet to reprehend them ; who shewed them the way, by teaching in their schools that a simple presbyter by dele- gation from the Pope may make presbyters q. 'If the Bishop,^ say they, 'be the essential minister of Ordination, how can the Pope dispense with it? if he be not, then the Pope's dispensation is not necessary.^ In the meantime, let the doctor remember, that it is the Church of England which he undertakes in his title page ; and that neither the defects of other Churches nor the pleas of particular doctors in their favour, ought to prejudice us, who maintain a personal and uninterrupted succession from the Apostles. ; ii. Secondly, supposing, but not granting, that those doc- [ii. The tors made this plea for the Church of England ; though it be Joijjf.^* a frequent, yet it is no fair way of reasoning, from the dif- tary advo- cates no T [So Th. Aquin., Summ., P. III. pp. 62-64.] c. Ixxxii. art. 11. Ad primura : and see ' [Compare the Replic. to the Bp. an ample list of authorities to the same of Chalced., Answ. to Pref. sect. 3. purpose, in Morinus, Comment, de Or- (vol. ii. p. 42), c. i. sect. 2. (ibid. pp. din., P. III. Exerc. iv. c. 3. § 3-13. 69-71); Disc. iii. Pt. i.] 248 PROTESTANTS^ ORDINATION DEFENDED Part fereiit opinions and arguments and answers of writers of one and the same communion to impugn that conclusion, which disproof of . , . a i t/« i o a just posi- both parties do maintain. As thus ; — If the Sacraments do confer grace, it is either physically, or morally ; but some say, not physically, others say, not morally; therefore they do not confer grace at all. Or thus; — If Christ instituted Baptism, it was either at His baptization in Jordan, or after [Matt. His Resurrection, when He said, '^Go teach all nations, bap- xxviii. 19.] ^-^ijjg them ;" but some say, it was not in Jordan ; others S2Ly, it was not after the Resurrection ; therefore it was not at all. Or thus ; — If Christ made the Apostles Priests, it was either [John XX. at His last Supper, or when He breathed upon them, saying, "Receive the Holy Ghost but some doctors deny the one, others deny the other. Or, — If Christ's body be present in the Sacrament, it is either produced, or adduced; but some of the greatest clerks in the Roman Church say, it is not produced; others (as good as they) say, it is not adduced. If the Chair of St. Peter be annexed to the See of Rome, it is either by the ordination of Christ, or by the constitution of the Church ; but some say, not by Christ's ordination ; others say, not by the [Church's^] constitution. There is scarce that question controverted between them and us, wherein a man might not trifle with such arguments. Just thus S. N. argues here : — if the Protestant ministers have a calling, either it is ordinary or extraordinary ; but the Church of Eng- land saith, it is not extraordinary; and some doctors say, it is not ordinary; therefore they have no calling: — whereas both parties do maintain, that they have a true calling. The weak plea of a voluntary advocate doth not annul or extin- guish the just right of a true owner, who hath both a good 1 Cor. xii. title, and undeniable evidence. " If the foot or ear shall say, I am not of the body, is it therefore not of the body?" [iii. Ro- iii. Thirdly, a power or faculty, which is beneficial in its might be nature, may be so abused by accident, that it becomes ^sthe^^ ^^^y unprofitable to that good end for which it was or- cause they dained, but also pernicious : insomuch as it were much better, were cor- . i , r i i , . rupted or that he who hath it, wanted it : and by this abuse, he forfeits abused.] justly the denomination which it gave him, by his own de- fault. Holy Orders are an excellent grace conferred by God 6 [Misprinted "Councils," in the folio edition.] AGAINST THE OBJECTIONS OF S. N. 249 for the conversion of men; but if those who have them^ in- Discourse stead of preaching truth, shall teach errors and heresies to — — > His people, they are no longer true pastors, but wolves who destroy the flock. As a man, by extinguishing reason, by defacing the remainders of God's Image, and habituating himself to brutish conditions, may deservedly forfeit the name of a man, and purchase to himself the title of a beast ; or as Marcellus said to his soldiers, that he saw many faces of Romans, but few true Romans indeed*. "He is not a Rom. ii. Jew,'' saith the Apostle, "who is one outwardly; neither is f-^' that circumcision, which is outward in the flesh ; but he is a Jew, who is one inwardly; and true circumcision is that of the heart in the spirit." So these doctors, conceiving that the Romish Priests had, by corrupting the doctrine of saving truth, in a manner frustrated, at least much hindered, the end of holy Orders, do therefore, as I conceive, deny them the title, not ' in sensu diviso* as if they wanted the essentials of holy Orders, but ' in sensu composito,' in respect of those superstitious errors and inventions of their own, which they had mixed with the truth. iv. Fourthly, I have shewed before the diff'erence between [iv. Or to the habitual power of Orders, which is conferred by Ordina- England, tion, and that actual power, which springs from the applica- [o^gno'^lJh tion of the matter ; between a valid, and a lawful, power, subjects.] which is not contradicted by the law of the land. The Romish Priests may have holy Orders actually, where they have charges of their own ; and legally, where they are not restrained by law from executing their functions : but not relatively to the subjects of England. Now then to take a particular view of their testimonies. Dr. Fulke saith, — "We esteem" the Romish " Bishops, [Dr.Fuike.] Priests, and Deacons, no better than laymen":" — that is, in regard of their not using, or abusing, of their functions, or in reference to the exercise thereof in England. He saith further, — "We receive not their ordering to be lawful^." True, so say we all ; but there is a great diff'erence between a valid and a "lawful" ordination. If the essentials be ob- t [Plut., in Vita Marcelli, torn. ii. (8vo. Lend. 1577) ; cited by S. N. See p. 275. ed. Bryant.] the Consecr. and Succession, &c., c. ix. ; " [Aunswere of a True Christian to vol. iii. p. 135. note t ; Disc. v. Pt. i.] a Counterfeit Catholike, art. 13. p. 50. [Fulke, ibid.] 250 Protestants' ordination defended Part served, it is valid : but to make it lawful, it must not only — — — be approved by the laws of the land, but free from all super- stitious excesses and corruptions that are crept into it ; such 1009 as their new matter and form in the Ordination of Priests. [Dr. Whit- Dr. Whitaker saith, that their Bishops are not lawful, ^^^^'^ either by Divine, civil, or ecclesiastical law^." The former answer satisfieth this also. To make an act lawful, all the points and circumstances of law must concur, no new essen- tials must be obtruded. Suppose a child, or an idiot, or a person notably deformed, should have hands imposed upon him, according to the Romish grounds he is validly ordained ; yet he is not a lawful Priest, nor can make use of his func- tion lawfully, or without sin. [Dr. Sut- Dr. Sutchffe saith, " The Church of Rome is not the true ciiffe.] Church^.'' So say we all : that is, not the universal Church, but a true particular Church ; true metaphysically, that is, retaining yet the essence of a Church ; but not morally true, that is, orthodox, and free from errors^. He saith, — They "have no Bishops, and Priests, but only in name^:" — that is, as Marcellus said to his soldiers, that they were no true Romans^; or as the emperor said, that St. Ambrose alone was worthy the name of a Bishop^: that is, they discharge not the duties of their calling, but abuse them, having re- duced the whole Priestly function to a new propitiatory Sacrifice, and the hearing of clanculary confessions. [Dr. Dr. Sparke saith, — The Roman " Bishops and Priests have Sparke.] ordinary calling, but wholly unlawful ^.^' He who saith they "have no calling but unlawful,'^ acknowledgeth that they have a calling, though unlawful, and corrupted with superstitious inventions. y [Whitaker, Controv. II. Qu. v. Bp. of Chalced., Answ. to Pref., sect. 1. c. 6 (Op. torn. i. p. 511. col. b), quoted (vol. ii. pp. 38, 39), c. i. sect. 1. (ibid, by S. N.] pp. 55-57) ; Disc. iii. Pt. i. :— and in the 2 [SutclifFe, Answer to Exceptions, Vindic. of Episcop. against Baxter, c. p. 87 (as quoted by S. N. ; but no work iii, (vol. iii. pp. 518, 519), Disc. iii. of his with that title is to be found.) Pt. ii.] He asserts elsewhere, that " we are not [Sutcliffe, as quoted by S. N. See to looke for the true Church among note z.] the Papists," because they "want both c [Plut., in Vita Marcelli, torn. ii. Priests and Bishops : " scil. in his p. 275. ed. Bryant] Abridgement or Survey of Popery as d [Theodoret, H. E., v. 18,] opposed unto Matthew Kellison's Sur- ^ [Sparke, Answere to Master John vey of the New Religion, c. xli. p. 253. de Albines' Notable Discourse against 4to. Lond. 1606.] Heresies, c. i. pp. 20, 23, 24, 26 (4to. a [See above in the Replic. to the Oxf. 1591); quoted by S. N.] AGAINST THE OBJECTIONS OF S. N. 251 Thus the authors cited by him, say nothing but what may Discourse admit of a true construction. As for me, I have not their — books in present, to weigh the places exactly. I confess there are a generation of enthusiasts among us, who take away all subordination of causes, and jump over the backs of all secondary agents ; who approve of nothing, but that which is immediately from Heaven ; as if themselves (poor bulrushes) were, as it is feigned of the old heroes, the natural offspring of God. These men indeed fancy an ex- traordinary vocation. If any of these doctors were tainted with that error, it is more than I know, or believe. But this I am sure of, that the doctrine of the most able and orthodox divines in England, and the universal practice of the Church, is otherwise. The author must not think to wrangle the Church of England out of a good title by private speculations. In the next place he endeavoureth to prove, out of Doctor [of Dr. Whitaker, that we do not derive our holy Orders from the ^sertion^ ^ Church of Rome, nor from our Roman Catholic prede- J^rive cessors^ And in some sense it is true: for we do not de- our Orders . If' from the rive our ordination from them, as from the fountain ^ church of whence holy Orders do spring, but as the channel or con- ^^'"®*] duit pipe by which they are conveyed to us. They are not the root from whence^, but a branch through which, this sap flows to us ; they are not the body of the sun^, from which this beam proceeds, but the air, through which it passeth ; not the beneficiaries or lords of the see, but the seneschals or stewards of the court ; not the owners, but the cash- keepers, to dispose this treasure according to the orders of our common Master. The poor were not to thank Judas for that alms which he conferred upon them by the appointment of Christ ; neither were the alms the worse, because Judas [John xii. who kept the bag " was a thief,'' and grudged at his Master's ^'^ f [Guide of Faith, c. xx. § 20. p. 195 ; from Whitaker, Controv. 11, Qu. v. c. 6 (Op. torn. i. p. 509. col. b).] « [" Ecclesia quoque una est, quae in multitudinem latius incremento foe- cunditatis extenditur : quomodo solis multi radii, sed lumen unum ; et rami arhoris multi, sed robur unum tenaci radice fimdatum ; et cum de fonte uno rivi plurimi defluunt, numerositas licet diffusa videatur exundantis copiae lar- gitate, unitas tamen servatur in origine. Avelle radium solis a corpore, divisio- nem lucis unitas non capit ; ab arbore frange ramum, fructus germinare non poterit; a fonte praecide rivum, prae- cisus arescet." Cypr., de Unit., p. 108. ed. Fell.] 252 PllOTESTANTS ORDINATION DEFENDED Part liberty. And therefore S. N. might spare all his invective — — — flourishes. Can we not " enter into the fold of Christ but by the back door of Antichrist, nor minister His Sacraments but by the ordination of Antichrist, nor feed His sheep but by commission from Antichrist, nor confer or receive holy Orders but by the authority of Antichrist^?" We enter John X. 7. into the fold by the foredoor, which is Jesus Christ; not " by the backdoor of Antichrist.^^ We have our commission jfrom Heaven, not from Rome. We retain Christ's ordinance in its purity, and abandon those corruptions which they had added. What we do, is by authority of that great Legislator, VTho is able to save, and to destroy. Every Bishop hath as much authority to ordain as the Pope. So far are we from believing, that the Pope is the root of all hierarchy, and that all Bishops and Presbyters derive their authority from him. Secondly, we received not our holy Orders only from them. We had holy Orders in the isle of Britain even from the days of the Apostles', before we had any commerce with Rome ; which have continued thence ever since by an uninterrupted succession. And when the Saxons, many ages after, were converted to the Christian faith in the days of Gregory the Great, and principally by his care, we had Orders from Rome, but not dependent upon Rome, nor from Rome lapsed. Gregory abhorred that tyrannical power which his successors loio in after ages usurped, and affirmeth confidently, that whoso- ever should call himself an universal Bishop (not an only Bishop, no man was ever so vain to attempt that), ^^was in his pride the forerunner of Antichrists.^' Thirdly, when our Protestant Bishops received holy Orders from their predecessors of the communion of Rome lapsed, yet it was not qua tales — as they were corrupted, but simply, as they were Bishops : even as a great part of those orders which are at this day in the Church of Rome, are derived lineally from Arian predecessors. Let us hear now what Dr. Whitaker saith : — that " our Bishops and ministers, though they be not ordained by I' [Guide of Faith, c. xx. § 22. p. Op. torn. ii. p. 751. C— See also lib. v. 197.] Ep. 43, and ix. Ep. 68 ; ibid. pp. 773. 1 [See Just Vindic, c. v. (vol. i. pp. ]}, 984.. C : and the Just Vindic, c. viii. 161, 1G2), Disc. ii. Pt. i.] vol. i. pp. 253, 251 ; Disc. ii. Pt. i.l I* [Greg. M., Epist., lib. v. Ep. 21 ; AGAINST THE OBJECTIONS OF S. X. 253 papistical Bisliops, yet they are orderly and lawfully or- Discour dained^''^ Again he saith^ that the Romanists accounted — ^^-^ "none lawful pastors/^ but such as are "created according to their form and order; but we say" truly, "their ministry was corrupted, and therefore we ought not to be created Bishops by them""." ''Distingue tempora^' — "distinguish but the times," and the answer offers itself. The doctor speaks of those times, after the separation was formed be- tween us and them, after their Form of Ordination was purged from its corruptions, and a new Form by law esta- blished. Then for a Bishop or Priest of the Protestant com- munion to have repaired to a papistical Bishop for ordination, had been an unlawful act, which he ought not to do when he might be ordained lawfully and orderly at home by a Bishop of his own communion. Yet further Doctor Whitaker saith, that the constitution for a Bishop to be created by two or three Bishops " ought to be observed" in a " flourishing Church," as "long as things remained whole and entire," but " not in a lapsed Church ;" that is, as he expresseth himself, when there are no " godly Bishops, from whom ordination may be had":" — and again, — "They who have authority to call, have authority to ordain, if lawful ordina- tion cannot be obtained ;" as when " the Bishops of those times could not be drawn to ordain any," but " such as in all things favoured them^." These two places carry their answer with them ; — that the doctor pleads only in the case of invincible necessity — where ordination cannot " be had" — where it "cannot be obtained" — where "the Bishops" will "not be drawn to ordain any but such as" will engage themselves to maintain their errors. The Romanists do teach, that the Pope may dispense with a simple Presbyter to ordain P. Invincible necessity is a dispensation from God Himself, and doth in some cases suspend the execu- tion of His own law; as we see in the not circumcising the [Josh. v. ' [Whitaker, Controv. cont. Bellarm. by S. N., ibid.] et Stapleton,, Controv. II. Qu. v. c. 6; [Whitaker, ibid. ; quoted by S. N. Op. torn. i. p. 509. col. b. — quoted by ibid,] S. N., Guide of Faith, c. xx. § 20. p. » [Whitaker, ibid. p. 510. col. a; 195. See the Consecr. and Success. quoted by S. N., ibid. § 21. p. 196.] &:c., c. ix.; vol. iii. p. 134. note r; p [Th. Aquin., Summ., P. III. c. Disc. V. Pt. i.] Ixxxii. c. 11. Ad primuu). And see " [Whitaker, ibid. col. a: quoted above, p. 247. note q.] 254 Protestants' ordination defended Part Israelites' children, whilst they travelled in the desert. How '■ — much more doth it dispense with the canons of the Church. Or shall a dispensation from Rome be more effectual than a dispensation from Heaven? But God be praised, this was not the case in England ; where there was not any such necessity, nor needed any such remedy. Whether it was so in some foreign parts or not, I dispute not. They must [Rom. xiv. "stand or fall before their own Master." But where S. N. ^'-^ addeth, that "in the end," the doctor "fleeth to an extra- ordinary succession q," if the doctor do use any such plea, it is only in the case of invincible necessity, and in behalf of some foreign Churches ; of whose communion he appre- hendeth himself to be, and therefore calleth them our Church ^ But for the Church of England he neither needeth, nor doth, nor could, make any such plea; he himself having an ordinary calling, and being solemnly and lawfully, according to the institution of Christ and the pattern of the primitive ordinations, consecrated by those who derived a personal succession from the Apostles ; unless some please to call that form extraordinary, which was so lately reformed. [S. N.'s And though S. N. may put all in his eye which he gets friu^ptf-^^ by these testimonies, and see never a whit the worse, yet, ^ according to his use, he triumphs in his interrogations : — " Where lay your registers hid," and your " forged conse- crations," when Doctor Whitaker, a great "light of your Church, wrote directly against them'?" Or rather, if the Doctor had written against all the registers in the kingdom (as, in truth, he doth not, he could not), one might justly have demanded, where lay Doctor Whitaker hid, that he should be so great a stranger in his native country. And the best apology that could be made for him in such a case were, that he was a mere contemplative man, confined to his study in St. John's College, better acquainted with polemical writers than with records. But there needs no apology for him. S. N. needs one much more; though he less deserve it : — to prefer one negative testimony, misunderstood and •> [Guide of Faith, c. xx. § 21. p. sition and arguments. See above in 196.] vol. iii. p. 135. note s.] r [The context will shew, that this « [Guide of Faith, c. xx. § 21. p. is a correct account of Whitaker's po- 196.] AGAINST THE OBJECTIONS OF S. N. 255 misapplied, before so many affirmative in the point; and to Discoitrsk 1011 accuse of forgery the registers and records of a whole national — — - — Church, presumptuously of his own head, without either wit- ness or ground. S. N. should do well to consider, first, that [Theevi- , , . dence of our registers are not one or two, in each diocese one at least, ourecciesi- dispersed through all the parts of the realm, without any g-slers in- mutual intelligence one from another. That all these should concur in a forgery, and yet maintain such a present harmony one with another, is incredible. Secondly, that the registries are public places, situated in the most conspicuous parts of a populous city, whither all persons have recourse from time to time, and view the records : certainly most unfit places for forgeries, which are works of darkness, and use to be acted in holes and corners. Thirdly, that the persons who keep them, are public notaries, sworn officers of known integrity, who may record no acts upon hearsay and vain reports, but those only whereof they were eye-witnesses themselves. Fourthly, that consecrations are not acted in private houses or chambers, but in the church, in the view of all the whole assembly, whither all persons of quality do resort upon such extraordinary occasions, where three Bishops must be present, if it be the consecration of a Bishop, and if it be only of Presbyters, the Bishop, the Archdeacon, and two or three of the gravest of the clergy. Fifthly, that the un- doubted truth of these acts is corroborated, not only by the traditional suffrages of all the inhabitants, who have heard it related by their parents and predecessors, but also by many ocular witnesses, who were present themselves, and were living, when Mr. Mason did print his book. It had been too early then to expose lying legends and feigned consecra- tions to the public view of the world, when so many were living in every place who could upon their own knowledge have refuted the falsehood of them. Yet never was there heard any such exception against any one of them through- out the kingdom. And if S. N. had been half so solicitous of what he writes as Mr. Mason was, or had taken so much pains to have repaired to any one register, to examine the tmth of the particulars, he would never have presented such a gross calumny to the eye of the world. Lastly, the instru- ments given to the persons consecrated under the hands and 256 Protestants' ordination defended Pa^t seals of the consecraters,, attested by the public notary, do '• — leave no place for doubting or denying it. He may as well question the Acts of former Parliaments, or the canons of synods, as these authentic evidences'. He might as well question, whether there was such a king as Edward the Sixth. The author may do well hereafter to be more wary how he lets such drowsy dreams drop from his pen. Negare factum" — to deny a record or evidence, without good proof of forgery, is held one of the most dishonest pleas in law. pnwhat Yet, as if he had undeniably proved his intention, S. N. EngHsh^ proceeds to shew the reason, why they (the Protestants) do HeveTthe^" " disclaim the ordination of Bishops" of the Roman Commu- an^nt? "^^^^'t — "bccausc they account" the "Pope to be Antichrist," Christ, in and " the Bishops" actually subordinate to him, " Antichris- not?] ^^"^^ tian prelates"." Hereupon he declaims against "the misery of English superintendents," who, " to the condemnation of all their brethren who want that calling, are fain to beg their spiritual power from such as they misdeem" to be " Anti- christian Bishops^." These he calls "base thoughts" and this a " miserable refuge^." O how careful is S.N. for their [John xii. brethren, even as Judas was for the poor ! But stay. Sir, ^'^ not over fast, for fear of breaking your shins. The Pro- testants would borrow a word or two with you. First, they crave leave to tell you, that your new structure is a castle in the air without ground or foundation. As they do not " beg [their ^] spiritual power" from any creature, so they have de- fined nothing concerning Antichrist ; howbeit some parti- cular persons have delivered their private opinions with con- fidence*. The name of Antichrist is taken sometimes more largely, sometimes more strictly. Largely, for every one that * [See, for all this, the Consecr. and xvii. sectt. 1, 4, c. xx. sect. 2 ; pp. 657, Success., &c., in vol. iii. Disc. v. Pt. 1; 888-890, 905. 4th edit. 1633), Sparke especially c. v. pp. 87-93, and the 1st (Answer to M. John de Albines, c. i. Table in the Appendix, ibid. pp. 216- p. 23), Powell (Tract, de Antichristo. 231.] passim; Lond. 8vo. 1605) : and might [Guide of Faith, c. xx. § 22. pp. no doubt have multiplied quotations 196, 197.] ad infinitum from writers of the same * [ Ibid., p. 197.] stamp. For a history of the doctrine re- y [Ibid.] specting Antichrist, see Mede's Works, ' ["This" in the folio edition, by a bk. iii.; Dr. Todd's Donnellan Lec- misprint] tures for 1838; and Burton's Bampton ■ [S. N. quotes for the point, Whit- Lectures, note 60 : the first interpreting aker (Controv. II. Qu. iii. c. 1. Op. the passages of Rome ; the last (as did tom.i. pp. 467, sq.), Fulke (Comment. Hammond), of the Gnostics; and the in 2 Thess. c. ii. sect. 9, in Apocal. c. second, as hitherto unfulfilled.] AGAINST THE OBJECTIONS OF S. N. 257 is an opposer of Christ ; as 1 John ii. 18, — ^OW there are Discourse many Antichrists/^ In this sense we believe the Pope to — IH: be an Antichrist : that " is, an opposer of Christ's prophetical office, by presuming to add his own patches to the doctrine of this Great Prophet, as necessary parts of saving truth ; an opposer of His Priestly office, by mixing the sufferings of the Saints with the Blood of Christ to make up a treasury for himself, by making new propitiatory Sacrifices, as if the Sacrifice of Christ were not all-sufficient ; an opposer of the kingly office of Christ, by intruding himself, under the pre- tensed names of St. Peter and St. Paul, to be the head regent 012 and Judge of the whole Catholic Church, to be the Vicar General of Christ, a Yice-God upon earth, not only appro- priating to liimself the power of the Keys, but challenging also a plenitude of civil power, to dispose of all the kingdoms of the world. " Nos, nos, imperia, regna, principatuSy" &c. — " We, even we, have power to give and to take away all the empires, kingdoms, and principalities of the workP.^' "Vides^ O PetrCy mccessorem tuum, et Tii salutifer Christe T mm ceme Vicarmm'^ — "O St. Peter, look upon thy successor, and Thou sweet Saviour behold Thy Yicar.'^ See whither the pride of the " Servant of Thy Servants" is ascended. So every way he is an Antichrist. Secondly, the name of Antichrist is sometimes used more strictly, and in a more eminent sense, for the Antichrist ; for " that man of sin, the son of perdition," mentioned 2 Thess. ii. 3. And in the latter sense, it is disputed problematically among the Protestants, whether the Pope be that great Anti- christ. Doubtless all the signs of Antichrist do agree to him ; as, to " sit in the temple," or " upon the temple, of God to [" Ety Thu have the original of his greatness out of the ruins or decay of q^^J^-^^"^/. the Roman empire ; to inhabit a city builded on seven hills ; to shew himself first about the year 666. But it is confessed like- [Rev. xiii. * 12 18" wise, that these marks do all agree to the Turk. So, whether xv'ii. 9.] the one or the other, or perhaps a third, the Protestants deter- mine not ; but leave private authors to their own opinions^. Thirdly, suppose the Pope to be an Antichrist, yet it doth not follow, that every Bishop under his jurisdiction is formally b [Platin., in Vita Gregor. YII., p. « [Compare Schism Guarded, sect, 169. 1.] vii. (vol. ii. p. 582), Disc. iv. Pt. i.] nUAMHALL. S 258 TROTESTANTS^ ORDINATION DEFENDED Part Antichristian : namely, such as do err out of in^dncible '■ — ignorance, and hold the truth implicitly in the preparation of their minds, being ready to receive it whensoever God should reveal it ; such as repent of their secret and unknown errors : of which sort we do not doubt but there are many thousands who live in the communion of the Roman Church. Fourthly, supposing they were all Antichristian prelates, what are the Orders which they give the worse ? There may be power of Ordination, where there is not purity of doctrine. The mysteries of God do not fail by the miseries of man ; neither do His ordinances cease to be holy, because the [Rom. iii. ministers are unholy. What are the Scriptures the worse, [Acts viii. because we received them at the hands of the Jews ? What did the Baptism of Simon [Magus ^] come short of the Baptism of Simon Peter? What difference between the receiving their Orders from Popish prelates, or their Christendom from Popish Priests ? Many an orthodox Bishop derives both his Orders and his Chair from Antichristian heretics. Lastly, for ' condemning our brethren,^ we are not so apt to censure whole Churches as the Romanists are. We ac- count it a like folly, out of a hatred of the botches or sores, to hate the body, and out of the afiPection to the body, to dote upon the ulcers. The greatest part of Protestants, by much and much, enjoy an ordinary succession; and those who do not, might be necessitated to it. However, it is nothing to this question, nor to the Church of England. [S. N.'s] 10. Thus we are come to his tenth and last argument, in Je^oJ^lt'o the 23rd, 24th, 25th, 26th, 27th, 28th, and 29th Sections; -thit'^w?' perplexed and confused, so full of disorders and imper- have no tinenccs, that it appears evidently what a deal of trouble he mission or ^'^ vocation.] had to pump out this last reason. I will reduce [his^] dis- course into the most advantageous order that I can, or it will admit. The scope of it is this : — ' Mission or vocation is necessary to the lawful exercise of the holy function of a pastor ; but though the Romanists should grant to Protest- ants a true consecration derived from CathoHc Bishops, yet I* [Misprinted " Judas" in the folio « ["this" in the folio edition, by a edition.] misprint.] AGAINST THE OBJECTIONS OF S. N. 259 their mission or calling to preach their Protestant, or Cal vm- Discourse istical, doctrine, tbey are never able to she^Y/ To make his — antecedent more clear, he distinguisheth calling into two kinds ; " the one immediately from God, which is [called] an extraordinary mission ; . . the other mediately, by authority communicated unto them from Apostolical men, . . which is termed an ordinary vocation, . . which hath continued ever since Christ, and shall continue to the end of the world,'' which he that wanteth, " is an intruder,'' no pastor ^ I pass by his distinction for the present, with these two [Mission animadversions. First, that a mission may be truly called ex- narv and traordinary, which is mediately from the Church or the pastors 1 of it ; if it be done after an unusual and extraordinary man- ner, either in respect of the ministers, or of the forms, or the rites and ceremonies used in it. And, in this sense, the vocation of some Protestant ministers in foreign parts is called extraordinary : which I omit, as not concerning the 1013 Church of England, nor the question in hand. Secondly, this mediate mission or vocation is the very same with ordi- nation. So this assumption implies a contradiction in itself ; — thus, — Though it should be granted that Protestants are truly ordained, yet they have no true ordination. The next thing considerable in his discourse, is the proof of [Frotes- , . , , . . . f, tants do his antecedent, — that mission is necessaiy tor pastors : — sect, not deny, 23, by the authority of St. Paul, Rom. x. 15.— "How shall ^^ouh'ue- they preach except they be sent&?"— and sect. 26, by the ^es^^^^^y for testimony of Luther, — that they who intrude themselves into the office of preachers without a lawful calling are " impos- tors^;"— and sect. 28, by the confession of Calvin, — "that God commandeth the Word and doctrine to be required from the mouth of prophets and doctors;" and that Servetus, and all such [as] "foolishly hunt after revelations," are very " Mahomets," or " restorers of a new worlds" All this superfluous discourse might well have been spared. For the Protestants do readily assent to his antecedent — that it is not lawful to exercise the office of a pastor in the ' [Guide of Faith, c. xx. § 23. pp. 1550-1557, torn, v.).] 197, 198.] i [Ibid., § 28. p. 202; from Calvin, K [Ibid., § 23. p. 197.] In Isai. c. lix.v. 21 (Op. torn. ii. p. 380. [Ibid., § 26. p. 200: from Luther., b), and Contra Errores Serveti (Op. In Epist. ad Galatas, fol. 276. Wittemb. tom. viii. p. 565. b).] 1554. (among his works in Latin, Witeb. s 2 260 PROTESTANTS* ORDINATION DEFENDED Part Church without a lawful calling — without any proofs. But '■ — that conclusion, or rather collusion, which he draws from the last testimony, — that Calvin, and Cranmer, and "the progenitors^^ of the English Protestants, were " so many Mahomets, who, contrary to the public truth received in the Church, challenged another" truth " revealed unto them out of the Holy Scriptures^," — is an unjust imputation, and (in this author's language) a " spiteful calumniation ^" It is not the same thing, to erect a new Church, and to reform an old Church. There is a vast difference between the introduction of a new Gospel, and the reducing of things to a right state according to the Gospel received in the Church, and authorized by Christ ; between those who " hunt after" new "revelations," and those who swerve not in any thing from the analogy of faith ; between those who trample under foot tlie fundamental articles of Christian religion, and those who believe all things, which the holy Apostles, the Nicene Fathers, and holy Athanasius, thought necessary to be believed ; between innovators, and those who endeavour to conform themselves in all things to the pattern of the primitive Church, who are ready to shed their bloods for the least particle of saving truth. And therefore S. N. talks to no purpose of the "reformed Gospel™." The Protestants never thought of reforming the Gospel : as somebody did of [See 2 Pet. burning St. Paul's Epistles, not because they contained any 111. 16.] ^jjjjjg ^vhich was false, but " quoBdam male sonantia" — "some things which sounded ill." Likewise in vain doth he demand, whether the Church of Protestants were extant in the world before the Reformation": as if Protestancy were of the essence of the Church. As the errors of the Roman Church were accidental to it, so likewise was the protestation against those errors, and the reformation of them; which might either be present or absent " sine interitu subjectiJ^ A garden is the same before it be weeded and after. To be purged doth not give a new being to the body. The glory of Christ's Church was not extinguished by superstitious errors, but only eclipsed. The next thing which we are to observe, is, how he prov- k [GuideofFaith,c.xx.§28.p.202.] "* [Ibid., § 28. p. 202.] ' [Ibid., § 22. p. 197.] " [Ibid.] AGAIXST THE OBJECTIONS OF S. N. 261 eth his assumption^ — that Protestants have no vocation. — ' If Discocese Protestants have a calling, it is either from princes or persons ^^^^^^^^ secular, or prelates ecclesiastic;^ but " secular persons cannot Protestants • • 1 , -r» j_ • ha^re due communicate spiritual power : moreover ' Protestant pnnces mission or there were none/ and "Catholic princes would give no commission to preach Protestant doctrine : " in like manner, there were then " no Protestant Bishops or Priests in the world;" and *^ Cathohc Bishops were so far from giving them any calling or commission to preach or administer the Sacraments after their manner," that " they excommuni- cated" them, and " laboured by all means to suppress their . . new-coined Gospel°." And sect. 27, he urgeth this argu- ment further : — that though they had " power to preach truth, yet, when they began to preach other doctrine . . than that which was put into their mouths by theii- predecessoi-s, therein they left p their calling and ran of themselves;" as an ambassador, "if he change the message of his prince," is not "therein truly his ambassador; especially if the pnnce countermand" it, and "recal" his power; but the Bishops of those times did "contradict the doctrine" of the first Protestants, and "reverse their commission:" and there is no " doubt, but they who have power to communicate, have power also to revoke and restrain the authority which they gave;" and "whosoever altereth the tenor of his commission, or persist eth after revocation, runneth unsent*i." I would the author had either understood himself more clearly, or expressed himself more distinctly, or been more 1014 constant to one sense. Sometimes by mission he under- stands that habitual authority which is communicated in Ordination ; sometimes that actual power to exercise this authority, which springs from the application of the matter. Sometimes he speaks of a mission of council, which implies not any jurisdiction : and sometimes, leaving all these, desul- toriously, instead of the commission, he falls upon the in- structions ; as if the not pursuing of them did void the commission. I shall set down mine answer in distinct conclusions. ° [Guide of Faith, c. xx.] § 24. [pp. [Guide of Faith, c. xx. $ 27. pp. 198,199.] 200,201.] P [*' fost their calling," in the orig.] 262 PROTESTANTS^ ORDINATION DEFENDED Part i. First, the ori^nal power of holy Orders, and all autho- * ritative mission, is from Jesus Christ. He is the Lord of the source the Harvest," "VSTiich " sends labourers into His harvest." thr?ritat1ve He " giveth" to His Church ^*^some Apostles, some prophets, mSTx'' some evangelists, some pastors, some doctors:" — not only 3?. Apostles, evangelists, and prophets, which had an extraor- Eph. iv.ii. j-^^j.^^ immediate calling; but also pastors and doctors, who were called immediately by the Church. ^^The Church" iTim. iii. is "the House of God." The ministers are the "stewards" iCor.iv. 1. of this "House." ^Vho can appoint a "steward" but the 2Cor. V. 20. ]orcl ? They are Christ^s " ambassadors." Who can sub- stitute an ambassador but the sovereign prince ? [ii. The ii. Secondly, though the authoritative power of mission Church the T , • i • • . ■• / • i i channel, and vocation be m Cnnst, yet we ought not (with the Sii*ch by Anabaptists or other enthusiasts; to tmst to fanatical and thatln^^" fantastical revelations, or to think that every private motion sion is de- is a Sufficient mission or calling. Therefore Christ hath Him to us.] committed a ministerial power to His Church, to ordain by imposition of hands fit persons for that holy function, whereby the grace of holy Orders is derived from Him to us by a line of perpetual succession. And what the Church doth in that kind, ought to be interpreted as the act of Christ Himself. St. Paul tells the elders of Ephesus, whose calling without doubt was both ordinary' and mediate, that Acts XX. 23. " the Holy Ghost had made them Bishops" (or super- LerI"Eng. intcndeuts) of " the flock" of Christ. And the same Apostle [2*^ Cor, V. doubteth not to call them the " ambassadors" of Christ, who 20;— iv. 7.] (jid Vjear the treasure of the Gospel "in earthen vessels." He who wanteth this ministerial mission or vocation, is an intruder ; and cannot expect the blessing of God upon his labours. It was the judgment of the ancients concerning Origen, that the reason why he fell into so many gross errors, was because he thrust himself into the office of a preacher before he had a lawful calling from the Church. [Luke iv. Qne reason why our Saviour would not suff'er the Devil to 34 35* 41.] say he knew Him, was, because he had no calling. If you ask me then, who it is that gives Episcopal grace, God or man, I answer with St. Ambrose, "Sim dubio Deus, sed tamen per horninem dat Deus''—" Without doubt God, but yet God gives it by man ; man imposeth hands, God giveth the grace ; AGAINST THE OBJECTIONS OF S. N. 263 the Priest imposeth his suppliant right hand^ and God Discourse blesseth with His powerful Right Hand ; the Bishop initiates — lil: — the orders_, God gives the dignity iii. From these two former conclusions doth arise a third, [iii. Such — that the Bishop who conferreth holy Orders, hath no ?lnnot"be power to revoke the same, because he is but a ministerial, [hrBfsho^p^ not an authoritative acrent. To this conclusion the Romanists ^y^^ ^."^ the minis- give assent ; teaching, that holy orders cannot be iterated, teriai agent nor the character blotted out^ Yet it is true, that the Bishop ring^it.j"^" who ordains, may sometimes suspend or restrain the canonical exercise of holy Orders : with these two cautions ; — first, it is only where the Bishop hath actual jurisdiction over the person suspended ; secondly, it must be done " clave non err ante" — " the key not erring/^ If the key do err, that is, if the sentence be unjust, it may perhaps bind passively; but it binds no man actively, but him who gave the sen- tence,— to repent. iv. Fourthly, there are many things which ought to concur, [iv. Certain as requisite to the actual and lawful exercise of that habitual tolh'e ac- power, which is conferred by Ordination, according to the ^^^l lullh divers and respective constitution of several places and mission are . . . . . within the societies ; as nominations, presentations, elections, installa- sphere of tions, collations, institutions, Conge eslires, confirmations, thority.j and legislation itself: wherein several and respective persons or societies, as well secular as ecclesiastical, do challenge a j ust and respective interest ; as princes, Parliaments, synods. Prelates, patrons. Deans and Chapters, and in some places, at some times, the people. All these requisites the English clergy have without all controversy (except the author will adventure once more to deny all the records of the kingdom). Neither are these respective interests devised by the Protes- tants, but acknowledged to be just even when Popery was at the highest : witness those laws which invest the crown 1015 [with""] the right [of] patronage, and those which debar ■ [" Quis dat, frater, Episcopalem Pseudo-Ambros.,] De Dignit. Sacerd., gratiam? Deus, an hoino? Respondes c. v. [Op. torn. ii. Append, p. 363. D, sine dubio; Deus. Sed tamen per ho- E. And see also the Comment, in 1 minem dat Deus: homo imponit raanus, Epist. ad Cor., c.x. ver.4; ibid. p. 151. Deus largitur gratiam : sacerdos impo- B.] nit supplicem dexteram, et Deus bene- * [See above p. 209.] dicit potenti dextera: Episcopus initiat ° ["in" in the folio edition, by a ordinem, et Deus tribuit dignitatem." misprint.] 264 PROTESTANTS* ORDINATION DEFENDED Part foreigners from possessing ecclesiastical benefices in England, — — — directly against the Pope's provisions that is still to be understood — by applying or substracting the matter. No legate de latere was allowed by the law of England but the Archbishop of Canterbury y. And if any was admitted of courtesy, he was to take his oath, to " do nothing derogatory to the king or his crown^." If any man do denounce the Pope's excommunication without the assent of the king, he was to forfeit all his goods ^. It was not lawful for any man without the king's license to appeal to Rome^. The inves- titure of Bishops and churchmen was in the hands of the king^. — To omit many other laws to the same purpose. — By which S. N. may see evidently, that when Popery did bear sway, yet the kings of England enjoyed an ecclesiastical supremacy, either to restrain or to give liberty in certain cases to the exercise of ecclesiastical jurisdiction, by applying or withdrawing the matter. [These Now, to S. N.'s qucstiou, I answer, that the Protestant sions^ ap- Bishops had their habitual power from those who did ordain swer^s'^N^'s ^^^^^ liberty to exercise this power actually from (luestion.] several and respective persons and societies, as well secular as ecclesiastical, according to their several interests. Neither is it material, whether those who ordained them were Pro- testants or Papists ; seeing that the ministerial order is not [1 Cor. iii. changed, either by introducing " hay or stubble " upon the foundation, or removing it from the foundation. Secondly, I answer, that those who ordained them, had no power to revoke their ordination ; as he that baptizeth a Christian, hath no power to revoke or annul his Christendom. Nor yet had they power to restrain the exercise of their Orders in England, for want of jurisdiction ; which either they never had, or it was taken away from them, not by Cranmer and Ridley, but by the law of the land, by king and Parliament and synod, by the Church and common- wealth of England. * [See above in Just Vindic, c. iv. in the Just Vindic., ibid, note o.] vol. i. pp. 143-150; Disc. ii. Pt. i.] Placit. 32. et 34. Edw. I. [Just y [Ibid., p. 140. note m.] Vindic, ibid, note p.] ^ Placit. An. 1. Hen. VII. [See ^ Matt. Paris., [in an. 1 164. p. 101. above in the Just Vindic, ibid. p. 141. —See Schism Guarded, sect. i. c. 5 note n.] (vol. ii. p. 40i-109), Disc. iii. Pt. i.] • Placit. 23. et 24. [Edwardi I.— See AGAlxN'ST THE OBJECTIONS OF S. N. 265 His comparison of an ambassador will advantage his cause Discourse nothing at all : because they who confer holy Orders, have — — no such sovereign power as the prince; being not the author of holy Orders, as the king creates ambassadors. Yea, rather, his comparison maketh against himself. An ambassador must look more to the instructions of his prince, than to the direction of subordinate ministers. The instructions of our Sovereign Prince, from whom all holy Orders do flow, are the Scriptures, the sacred oracles of God, the key of His revealed councils. He changeth the ambassage of his prince, who varies from his instructions; and not he, who ordereth all his affairs by his instructions. Lastly, an ambassador, varying from his instructions, doth not thereby invalidate his legantine power in those things wherein he pursues his instructions. Neither doth every abuse of a lawful power presently take away the power. If it did, the Romanists have more cause to look about them than the Protestants : some of whom have dared to call their instructions Evan- yelium niyrum'^ — " the black Gospel," " theologiam atra- mmtariam^^ — " inken divinity." This is more than varying from their instructions. The Lord will one day call them to an account for these blasphemies. But see how S. N. is quite digressed from his question. The question is about the essentials of holy Orders, and whether the Protestant ministers have a calling or commission to preach. He de- clineth the mark, and discourseth at random, whether they do pursue their instructions and exercise their function as they ought; the full debating whereof would be little for the credit of his cause. 11. S. N. makes one flourish more, before he leaves this [s. N.'s subject. Having urged before, that Cranmer and the rest had Ar^^umemf no commission from those who did ordain them to preach the mfssiol/^f Protestant doctrine, sect. 24. he recites Mr. Mason's auswer, our clergy ; . ' —that they — that " they had commission to preach truth, which God by iiaye only the Scriptures having revealed unto them, they preached tl^qjreta-" it and commended it to posterity^." To this just answer s""ij"t^,,p . and there- " [Mason, Vinclic. of Kngl. Orders, S. N., Guide of Faith, e. xx. § 24. p. bk. i. c. 2. p. 11. ed. IGIG ; quoted by 199.] 266 PROTESTANTS^ ORDINATION DEFENDED Part lie replies sect. 25; — that "the private interpretation" of Scriptui'e, such as theirs was, " is fallible and subject to fambie or' error that " every heretic chailengeth this revelation" to tive^rui?of ^ii^sclf, " and maintaineth it with as much reason as the Faith.] Protestant^ :" — and sect. 27,— that they " all pretend their mission and calling by Scripture ; that the Donatists, the Circumcellians, the Arians, arrogated" to themselves "and had as good warrant for" their exposition " of Scripture as the Protestants^;" that "the voice of God speaking in the Scripture, is nothing else but the very text of Scripture" (whereas "the Gospel is in the sense, not in the words^"); that loie all " industry in reading and finding out the sense of Scripture is deceivable, therefore Protestants could have" no " infallible certainty from Scripture of that truth which they delivered," which certainly "is necessary to faith;". . "yea, that though they should have lighted upon the truth in some essential article of belief, yet" this is " not that Divine truth which we are commanded to embrace, but a mere human verity," because " the motive for which Protestants believe is alto- gether fallible," but the Roman Catholics have an " infallible motive," that is, the proposal of the Catholic Church^;., therefore " the truth revealed" out of " Scripture" was no " sufficient" warrant for Cranmer and the rest to preach such Protestant articles as they now maintain', contrary to the approved doctrine of the Church ;. . that " to avoid confusion and occasions of error, which might ensue from lea^dng of Scripture to the private interpretations of particular men, it pleased God to unfold the true meaning of His Word to the public pastors of His Church; to them He delivereth in- fallibly the inheritance of truth, of them only we must seek it; . . otherwise every fantastical spirit might devise what revelations he pleased^ :" — and so, for a conclusion of this discourse, he commends Tertullian's' rule, — "to draw down from the pure Churches the line of faith, and seeds of doc- ^ [Guide of Faith, c. xx. § 2o. p. ' [Tertull., De Praescript. adv. Hae- 199.] ret., c. xx. (Op. p. 208. D. Paris. ' [Ibid., § 27. p. 201.] 1664). — " Ecclesias apud unamquam- s [Hieron., In Epist. ad Galatas, que civitatem (Apostoli) condiderunt, c. i.; Op. torn. iv. P. i. p. 230.] a quibus tradueem fidei et semina [Guide of Faith, c. xx. § 25. pp. doctrinae caeterae exinde ecclesiae mu- 199, 200.] tuatae sunt, et quotidie niutuantur ut i [Ibid., § 26. p. 200.] Ecclesiae fiant."— partly quoted bv S. ^ [Ibid., § 27. p. 201.] N., ibid. § 29. p. 203.] ' AGAINST THE OBJECTIONS OF S. N. 267 trine/' — and that of St. Cyprian^, — " to repair to the con- Discourse duit-head^' of '^Apostolical tradition, and from thence to direct the pipe to our times;" with whom Irenaeus°, Atha- nasiuso, and St. Austin did concur q. This is the full sense of his discourse, as near as I can [s. N. collect it, set down to the most advantage of his cause. He dered from might well seem to be one of Zeno's scholars, who sometimes J|j)n^,^./,o wanted opinions but never wanted arguments'"; at least such ^^'^^^^ as this, that is to say, impertinent, and wide from the cause, to the The question is of the commission, his whole discourse is of the S?they~ instructions. If a prince's agent swerve unwillingly in some prg^^j^ -j inferior matter from the tenor of that which he hath in charge, he doth not straightway forfeit his place. But, on the con- trary, if an inferior minister of state should usurp a power to impose a charge upon a public agent contrary to law, such an injunction were void. So, if a Bishop shall require those whom he ordains, to preach that which is evidently repugnant to Holy Scriptures, they ought " to obey God rather than [Acts v. man ;" and to say, "Z)a venianij^ EpiscopCj "tu" suspensionem, '^'^ " Ille gehennam minatur^.^' But there are no instructions so strict, which bear not a latitude more or less to the judgment [Cypr., Epist Ixxiv. Ad Pom- as from Orat. ii. cont. Arian. ; that peianum, pp. 215, 216. ed. Fell. — "Si oration which is numbered as the first ad Divinae traditionis caput et originem in the Benedictine edition, occupying revertamur, cessat error humanus ; . . the second place in eai'lior editions.] si canalis aquam ducens, qui copiose [August., De Bapt. cont. Dona- prius et largiter profluebat, subito de- tist., lib. v. c. 26. § 37. (Op. tom. ix. ficiat, nonne ad fontem pergitur, ut p. 158. D); "Quod autem nos (Cy- illic defectionis ratio noscatur ? . . Quod prianus) admonet, * ut ad fontem re- ct nunc facere oportet Dei sacerdotes vertamus,' " &c. (abridging the passage praecepta Divina servantes, ut si in quoted above in note m), " optimum est aliquo nutaverit et vacillavcrit Veritas, et sine dubitatione faciendum." — In ad originem Dominican! et evangelicam Joann. Tract, xxxvii. § 6. (Op. tom. et Apostolicam traditionem revertamur, iii. P. ii. p. 552. F, G) ; — " Catholica et inde surgat actus nostri ratio unde fides veniens de doctrina Apostolorum, et ordo et origo surrexit." — partly plantata in nobis, per seriem successio- quoted by S. N., ibid.] nis accepta, sana ad posteros trans- " [Iren., Adv. Hser,, lib. iv. c. 45. mittenda, inter utrosque, id est, inter (p. 345. ed. Grabe) — " Quemadmo- utrumque errorem" (Arianorum scil. dum audivi a quodam presbytero, qui et Sabellianorum) " tenuit veritatem." audierat ab his qui Apostolos viderant — both passages in part quoted by S. N., et ab his qui didicerant." — referred to ibid.] by S. N., ibid.] i [Guide of Faith, c. xx. § 29. pp. " [Athan., Orat. i. cont. Arian., § 2. 203, 204.] (Op. tom. i. P. i. p. 407. A) ;— " Ot Se [Diog. Laert., vii. 179; of Chnj- irap eTe'pojv" (scil. than Christ) " ex'"'" sipjms, the pupil of Zeno.] Tfs rriv a.px^*' vojii^ovcTi irlcTTecas, * [" Da veniam, imperator ; tu car- (Kfli/uv (Ik6tcos ex'^^'^^ '^'^^ ^-TTcovu- ccrem, Ille gehennam minatur." Aug., /u/oi/ cos avTwu y€v6fiei'oi KTlaeus." — De Verb. Domini, Serm. Ixii. ; Op. tom. partly cited (in Latin) by S. N., ibid., v. p. 362. F.] 2G8 Protestants' ordination defended Part and discretion of the party trusted, to proceed pro re naid, ' — according to the law of nations*. Neither is there any Form of Ordination, either ours, or theirs, which limits the persons ordained, or authorizeth him who confers Orders to limit them, strictly and precisely to these opinions, which they must teach the people ; but doth authorize them in general to preach the Gospel, and to apply that according to their best skill to the edification of their flock. This they did; and this is all which was enjoined them, this is all which could be enjoined them. If they had been enjoined other- wise, yet this is all which they ought to perform. We ac- knowledge the canonical obligation of a clerk to his ordinary ; we confess, that much respect is due to the chief pastors of the Church : but yet not so as to make the authority of a single fallible person to be like Medusa's head, to transform reasonable men into stones. [Particular No house is buildcd so strong but sometimes stands [in] liable to need of reparation. No man keeps so good a diet but now racy!]^" then needs the help of physic. So errors will be sprout- ing up in the best societies ; and those Churches which have been most carefully planted, will in time require a weeding and reformation. He that will admit no Church but that which is spotless, with Acesius" must provide a ladder for himself to climb alone to Heaven. When the Church of Corinth was newly planted by St. Paul, what abuses were J Cor. XV. 12. suddenly crept into it! Some denied the resurrection. [i^'^Cor.'^ They were all torn asunder Avith schisms and factions. Add iCor xi 92 these the toleration of incest ; profanation of the Blessed iCor.xi.i3. Sacrament; irreverence in their prayers ; notorious abuse of 26. ' the gift of tongues ; contentions about trifles before infidels ; iCor. iV.21. insomuch as they stood in need to be visited " with a rod." Not England only, but Rome also, is a particular Church, as Corinth was ; as subject to errors as they, and stands in need sometimes to be weeded as well [as] they. The upstart name of Koman-Catholic is a late device, unheard of in the primitive times and many ages after. There is only this diff'erence between Rome and Corinth, that as those diseases ^ [For the meaning of this expres- authorities there cited.] sion as teclmically used in the time of " [Socrat., H. E., i. 10. — Sozoni., Jiramliall, see above p. 72. note i, and II. E., i. 22. J AGAINST THE OBJECTIONS OF S. N. 269 1017 commonly are most mortal, which are insensible, so the Discourse errors of Rome are much more dangerous, because they will — — not confess that they can err ; and doating upon a supposed infallibihty, as Ixion did upon a cloud, they neglect the means of a true recovery, and deprive themselves of a "second plank after ship wreck ""/^ This proclivity to error proceeds partly from the malice of the envious one, who is continually busied in sowing tares, and partly from the desultorious [Matt. xiii. nature of man, who is " omni mobili mobilior" Hence it comes to pass, that the best ordinances are subject to a bending and declining. Therefore God, having pity on mankind, hath provided [The Snip- for us a rule of supernatural truths. His Holy AVord : to be of super- " a light unto'' our " feet, and a lantern unto'' our " paths ;" which is "able to make" us "wise unto salvation :" which is [^*s. cxix. 105.] " profitable" to teach, to correct, to exhort, to convince, " that [2 Tim. iii. the man of God may be perfected to every good work." ''^''''^ Therefore the Scriptures are called canonical, because they are the canon or rule of our Faith. A rule is no rule, if it be imperfect. They are the "testament" of the Everliving [2 Cor. iii. God. It is not lawful to add any thing to the testament of ^■"^^^*-' a mortal man. "In vain," saith God, "ye worship Me, [Matt, x v. teaching for doctrine" (that is, for substantial necessary ^ "^^-^ truths) "the precepts of men." They are "the power of [Rom. i. God unto salvation." Therefore men "err" because they [Matt. xxii. " know not the Scriptures." God sends His people " to the ^^"^ ^jjj law and to the testimony ; if they speak not according to 20.] these, there is no light in them." Let it be admitted, that there be some unwritten verities, which, being known, are of necessity to be believed; yet certainly they are not abso- lutely necessary in themselves to salvation to be known, which the Holy Ghost hath not thought necessary to be recorded. Yet every one hath not skill or power alike to apply this [To whom the inter— rule. " The Scripture is not in the words, but in the sense ; pretation of not in the superficies, but in the marrow'^." Many helps are {ures^dcirh requisite to a right interpreter: as, to know the right analogy belong.] " [See ahove p. 158. note q.] putemus in verbis Scripturarum esse X [Hieron., In Epist. ad Galatas, c. Evangelium sed in sensu, non in su- i.; Op. torn. iv. P. i. p. 230. — " Isec perficie sed in medulla."] 270 Protestants' ordination defended Part of faith, and to regulate all his expositions by it, which — — — every one cannot comprehend ; to compare place with place, and text with text, which every one cannot perform ; to understand the coherence of the antecedents with the conse- quents, which all men are not capable of ; to know the idiotisms of that language wherein the Scriptures were written, which few attain unto ; to draw down the line of faith and seeds of doctrine from those purer Churches of the primitive times," as Tertullian adviseth ; and "from the conduit-head of Apostolical tradition to direct the pipe to our times," as St. Cyprian doth exhort and St. Austin approve : which counsel we readily embrace. And, lastly, those who by their office are consecrated to the service of God, have ordinarily a peculiar assistance of the Holy Ghost. Therefore, as we make the Scriptures the rule of faith, or (as others phrase it) the judge of controversies (that is, as the law is judge of civil differences, and no otherwise), so we do not ascribe to every one the same degree of judgment. To private men, we yield only a judgment of discretion ; that is, we would not have [Ps. xxxii. reasonable men like David's horse and mule, " void of under- "^'^ standing." To the pastors of the Church we give a judgment of direction; and to the chief pastors or Bishops, a judgment of jurisdiction, more or less, according to their respective places or offices in the Christian Church; and above parti- cular pastors, to a synod ; and most eminently, to a General or Oecumenical Council, which we make the highest judge of controversies upon earth >'. [The au- To his objection then I answer ; first, for our reformers ; — our'^Re-^^ that Cranmer, and those others who were prime actors in the fnt^rpre/^ Reformation, were not private persons, but public pastors of them.j the Church ; to whom this author saith, that " God unfoldeth the meaning of His" word ; to whom He delivereth infalli- bly the inheritance of truth ^.'^ Yet these were not our reformers, but the synods and Parliaments of our kingdom under the sovereign prince, the synods proposing, the Parlia- ment receiving, the king authorizing. [The^man- Secondly, for the manner of our reformation : — it was not Reforma- scditious, tumultuous, nor after a fanatical or enthusiastical tion,] y [Seethe Answ. to La MilJet., vol. « [Guide of Faith, c. xx. § 27. p. 201.] pp. 48-53; Disc. i. Pt. i.] AGAINST THE OBJECTIONS OF S. N. 271 way, but done with all requisite helps, taking the primitive Discourse Church to be their pattern, and the Holy Scriptures, '- — interpreted according to the analogy of faith, to be their rule. Thirdly, for the subject of their reformation : — as it was not [The sub- other Churches but their own, so it was not of " articles^^ of Reforma-^ " Faith^''— (S. N. mistakes; though the Roman Church challenge such a power, yet the Protestant Church doth not), 1018 — but it was of corruptions which were added of later times, by removing that "hay and stubble" which the Romanists [i Cor. iii. had heaped upon the foundation; always observing that rule of Vincentius Lirinensis, to call nothing into question which hath been believed always, every where, and by all Clu'is- tians^. Yea, further, these turbulent persons, who have attempted to innovate any thing in saving Faith, who upon their arising were censured and condemned by the universal Church, we reckon as nobody ; nor doth their opposition hinder a full consent. Hence it is, that the Romanists do call our religion a " negative religion ;" because in all the controversies between us and them we maintain the negative: that is, we go as far as we dare, or can, with warrant from the Holy Scriptures and the primitive Church, and leave them in their excesses, or those inventions, which themselves have added. But in the mean time they forget, that we maintain all those articles and truths which are contained in any of the ancient Creeds of the Church ; which I hope are more than " negatives." Lastly, for the extent of our separation. — We have not left [The ex- the Catholic Church, but only the Roman Church ; and that Reforma-' not absolutely, but in their superstructures, which they have added to the doctrine of saving truth. And even in these, with the same mind that one would leave his father^s or his brother^s house when it is infected, with a desire to return again, when it is free ; and in the mean time, we pray for it that it may be free. We would admit the Church of Rome to be a sister, if that would content them ; yea, an elder sister ; and rather than fail, to be a Mother Church to the Saxons : but we may not aUow them the place of a "lady and a [Guide of Faith, c. xx. § 25, p. b [Commonit., pp. 308, 309. ed. 199.] Baluz. Brem. 1688.] 272 Protestants' ordination defended Part mistress*^." This same thm^ was the erround of the di^dsion8 IV. '■ — between the Emperors and the Popes, which set the Western world on fire. This same was the ground of that separation of the four Patriarchs of Constantinople, Antioch, Alexandria, and Jerusalem, from the fifth of Rome; when thej used these or the like words, " Thy greatness we know, thy covetousness we cannot satisfy, thy encroachments we can no longer endure, live by thy self '^.^^ His reason that he urgeth against us, — that the Arians, the Donatists, and the CircumcelHans pleaded Scripture for themselves (he might have added the [Matt. iv. devil also), — is of no weisrht at all. Shall we refuse to eat, 6.-Luke iv. , , . -, 1 -, o -, , 9-11.] because some have poisoned themselves r or to travel, because some have strayed from the right way? A drunken man thinks that he is sober, but a sober man knows that he is sober. S. N. would have us like that foolish novice, who having a goodly heritage left him by his father and good evidence to shew for it, yet, because others claimed his inheritance, he threw his-^evidence into the fire, bidding them take it rather than he would be troubled about it. The young man is the Christian, the field true religion, the father, our heavenly Father, the evidence His sacred word. Because the heretic and the schismatic lay claim to true religion, shall we there- fore neglect our inhentance, and cast away our evidence ? [Promise But S. N. and his fellows will admit no reformation, no, bilitybe- not SO much as m the exposition oi a text oi Scripture, Uni^^ersaf ^ without an infallibility — unless we know the sense of the text ^ as certainlv we know the articles of our Faith. This is a uOl lO pell- * Ch"^^ h ] ^^^^ degree of infallibility, not to err in the exposition of a text of Scripture ; and, by his good leave, more than they dare ascribe to the Pope himself, whom they make to be in- fallible in the conclusion but not in the premisses®. So, by their own doctrine, the Pope himself may misapply a text without prejudice to his supposed infallibility. We believe the Holy Ghost doth lead the Catholic or Universal Church into all truths, which are simply necessary to salvation, and [S. Bernard., De Consider, adv. ritiam tuam implere non possumus, Eugen. Papam, lib. iv. c. 7 ; ap. Gold- vivite per vos." See above in the Reply ast., S, Rom. Imp., torn. ii. p. 88.] to S. W.'s Refut., sect. x. ; vol. ii. pp. ^ [Gerson, Serm. coram Reg. Fran- 334, 335; Append, to Disc, iii. Pt. i.- cor. de Pace et Unit. Graecorum, Con- &c.] sid. Septima; Op. P. iv. fol. 114. o. — « [Bellarm., De Rom. Pontif.,lib. iv. "Potentiam tuam recognoscimus, ava- c. 2; Op. tom. i. pp. 951. B — 953. B.] AGAINST THE OBJECTIONS OF S. N. 273 [doth] preserve it from all such damnable errors as are destruc- Discourse tive to saving faith ; so that the gates of Hell shall never — — prevail against it." But we believe also, that it is the pro- [s^f'*' ^^'* perty of the Church triumphant to be without all spots and [Ephes. v. wrinkles. Particular Churches are of another nature; they ^''^ have no such privilege ; no, not Rome itself. They may fall and fail and apostatize from Christ, without any prejudice to the promise of Christ; as those seven Golden Candlesticks Rev. ii. i. have done, in the midst of which the Son of Man did delight to walk. God puts not out the candle, when He removes the Candlestick ; neither is the light of the Gospel extin- guished, when it is transferred from one nation to another by the just judgment of God. So God hath promised, that " day and night, summer and winter" shall never fail, so [Gen. viii. long as " the earth remaineth ;" but that is, successively : ^^'^ one's day is another's night, summer to one is winter to »oi9 another. It were a high presumption or folly, for any one climate, trusting to His promise, to challenge perpetual sunshine or an everlasting day. Once, this is certain, that this supposed infallibility doth detain them in real errors. He who acknowledgeth that he may wander out of [his^] way, will be more studious and inquisitive after the right way. But he that believeth he cannot err, will never repent or amend what is amiss. Whilst we live in this world, we are not comprehenders, but travellers; we '^see not face to [iCor. xiii. face," but " darkly, as in a glass." ^'''^ And as there is a great difference between particular [Articles of Churches and the Catholic or universal Church, so there is distin- as great a difference between particular truths and articles of from^parti- Faith. A great part of those errors and corruptions which ^^^^^ -j we reformed, were practical ; 'Hn agendis^' — " in things to be done," and not in credendis''' — " in things to be believed :" as the half-communion, private Masses, prayers in a tongue unknown, the inundation of indulgences, the invocation of Saints, the worshipping of images ; some of which they do acknowledge to have been otherwise practised in the primi- tive Church, and do not maintain that any of them are neces- sary by the institution of Christ ^ It is true, there were also « ["this" in the folio edition by an ^ [See the Answ. to La Millet, (vol. obvious misprint.] i. pp. 54-60) ; Disc. i. Pt. i.] BRAMHi»LL. m 274 PROTESTANTS^ ORDINATION DEFENDED Part other doctrinal errors reformed, " in credendis but yet these were of an inferior alloy, and come far short of articles of Faith. The very highest of them are but the original con- clusions, [derived^] from articles of Faith or from texts of Holy Scripture, by probable consequence, by the light of reason, and not revealed, as articles of Faith are, by the light of Grace ^. Therefore they cannot be so certain as articles of Faith. The premisses are ever more evident than the conclusion. " Propter quod unumquodque est tale, illud magis est tale'\" When the proposition of an argument is a text of Holy Scripture, or an article of Faith, and the assumption an inference from thence, the conclusion must follow the weaker part. [Infaiiibi- But " cui bono ?" whither tends all his discourse, but to ed\yThe' shew, that the Protestants have no infallible proponent ; but foJThr^^ the Roman Catholics have an infallible proponent ; that is, the Church ^of Church of Rome : which is the authoritative interpreter of denied by Scripture, the judge of controversies, the infallible guide, Protest-^^ into whose sentence the last resolution of our faith ought to [Matt V made ; the " city built upon the top of a mountain,'^ to 14.] whose determinations we must submit upon pain of damna- tion : that if this infalhble guide were not conspicuous to every man, who doth not wilfully shut his eyes, God had been wanting to His Church, and had not provided sufficient means for the salvation of mankind. Thus they cry one and all with open mouth. I commend their discretion. If they could make this one assertion good, it would save them much labour, when they are hardly put to it in particular questions. As those flat- terers of the King of Persia could not find a law for him to marry his sister, but they found out a law that he might do what he would'', which is as good ; so the Romanists think to make good all their particular errors by this one gene- ral assertion. They like the counsel well, which Alcibiades gave to Themistocles in Plutarch, when he found him busy g [" Deputed" in the folio edition by Pt. i. and iii. Pt. ii.] an obvious misprint.] ' [Aristot., Analyt. Poster., I. ii. ^ [Compare Schism Guarded, Sect. 15. — "^Aei Si h virdpxei eKaa-rov, ^Ke7vo vii. (vol. ii. pp. 581, 582); and the fiaKKov vTrdpx^i' oiov hi h (pi\ov fjt.fi/, Vindic. of Episcop. against Baxter, e/ceti/o /xaXKoy ^tAof."] c. V. (vol. iii. p. 539) : Discourses iv. k [Herod,, iii. 31.] AGAINST THE OBJECTIONS OF S. N. 275 about his accounts to the city ; — that he should rather Discourse study to give no account^/^ To dispute particular questions, were to give an account of their errors ; but to plead an in- fallibility, frees them from all accounts. The truth is, the Protestant Church is not the more falli- [His dou- ble, but the less fallible, because it doth not presume to he%^r[/f challenge an infallibility to itself. They have as good means of knowledge, and as great assurance of finding out the truth, as the Romanists can pretend unto ; whether it be the Holy Scripture, or Apostolical tradition, or the expositions of all former ages, or a confirmed succession of lawful pastors. The truth is likewise, that the Romanists have no such certain infallible proponent as they brag of, but deck them- selves with the stolen feathers of the truly Catholic or Uni- versal Church. If it be lawful for us to expostulate so familiarly, I had almost said so saucily, with God, as they do, we might urge with more reason, that if God have placed such an infallible proponent upon earth, and hath not given sufiQcient intimation who it is, nor so much as insinuated Rome unto us, unless it be under the name of Babylon, then [i Peterv. He hath not provided sufficiently for the salvation of man- kind. St. Paul tells us, that when our Saviour ascended, "He gave^^ unto His Church, "some Apostles, some pro- Eph. [iv.j phets, some evangelists, some pastors, and teachers, for the perfecting of the Saints, for the work of the ministry, for the 1020 edifying of the Body of Christ but He tells us not a word of any one such universal and infallible proponent. But to lay this mystery a little more fully open, observe with me these three things. — i. First, that the Romanists themselves are divided into [i. The Ro- six several parties about this infallible proponent, who it is, JJJjedas^o or what it is. If they have an infallible proponent, how "^^l^^l^^^ comes it to pass, that there is such diversity of opinions about proponent this proponent, who it is ? Of the six ranks, they cannot choose but confess, that five (we say, aU six) do want an in- fallible proponent. In the first place, this infallible propo- nent might do well to propose himself to be infallible ; but the mischief is, that the other five parties would not submit to his judgment, because they do not believe him to 1 [Plut., in Vita Alcib., torn. ii. pp. 11, 12. ed. Bryant.] 276 PROTESTANTS^ ORDINATION DEFENDED Part be that infallible proponent. Some, and those the greatest — party, do hold, that this infallible proponent, this ' virtual' Church of Rome, to whose determinations we must all sub- mit, is the Pope of Rome : others say, no, it is not the Pope alone, but the Pope jointly with his conclave of Cardinals : a third party say, neither the one nor the other, but the Pope with a Council, either general or provincial : not so, say the fourth party, a particular Council is not sufficient, it must be a general Council with the Pope : the fifth party say, that the concurrence of the Pope is needless ; an oecumenical Council, either with or without the Pope indifferently, is this infallible proponent ; and these come the nearest the mark : the sixth attribute this infallibility to none of all these, but to the whole ^ essential' Church, or the multitude of true be- lievers™. What differences are there here about that, which should set us all at unity. We see small signs of any infal- libility yet. The Protestants might adventure, without any great danger, to submit to the Roman Church when the Romanists themselves can agree what this Roman Church is. And, lastly, after all this strife, when all comes to all, this infallible proponent, to the common and ordinary sort of Christians, proves to be the parish-priest ; his flock know no Popes, nor conclaves, nor Councils, nor Churches, but as he is pleased to inform them, be it right or wrong. S. N. almost saith as much ; — " that it pleased God to unfold the true sense and meaning of His will to the public pastors and preachers of His Church ; to them He infallibly delivereth the inheritance of truth, of them only we must seek it, from them alone we can have our vocation to preach '^.^ They have spun a fair thread, if they make every curate or parish- priest to be an infallible proponent, [ii. And ii. Secondly, whereas the greatest part of these six is that fambiy^ '" which holds for the Pope, I ask, how can they have an infal- certain, Hble Certainty of his determinations, of whom they are not upon their ... . *^ own infallibly certain that he is Pope, or the successor of St. whether Pctcr ? The commou tenet of their schools is, that " it is the Pope ji^^ ^Yi^^ Innocent the Eleventh is Pope or St. Peter's ^ [See Bellarm., De Concil. Auctor., " [S. N., Guide of Faith, c. xx. § 27. lib. ii. throughout, and the authorities p. 201.] by him quoted.] AGAINST THE OBJECTIONS OF S. N. 277 successor^/' It is not impossible, that a female may creep Discourse into that see ; as hath been not improbably related by many ^ authors of John the Eighth. The Pope^s own Bibliothecary, Pope"m- setting down the story, unwillingly enough, makes this apology for himself, — ' ne contra omnes sentire videar' — 'that he might not seem contrary to all men?/ by which it appears, that it was generally believed in those days. It is not impossible but that the Pope might fail in his own Bap- tism : that is, if he who christened him, according to their grounds, had no intention to christen him ; which in these atheistical times (especially in Italy, where so many Priests are, and so many Popes have been, atheists), is not so impro- bable. But I confess these are remote dangers or fears. There is a third that toucheth them nearer. What if the present Pope be not canonically elected ? In any of these three cases, — if he be not a male, if he be not christened, if he be not canonically elected, — he is no Pope, no successor to St. Peter, cannot pretend to any infallibility, even his greatest vassals being judges. And to this last requisite, of canonical election, there is much to be said. They who pry narrowly into the affairs of the conclave, and can espy day- light through a millstone, if it have a hole in the midst of it, do say, that there hath scarcely been one canonical election in our memories without gross and palpable simony ; they say, the active and potent cardinals lick their fingers w^ell in a vacancy, as the exchequers or privy purses of Spain and France can abundantly testify. iii. Thirdly, supposing that they did agree, that the Pope [iii^ And of Rome were the WirtuaP Church, and that he was this in- agreed as fallible proposer, suppose also that they were infallibly cer- JnfaiHbiiily tain, that Innocent the Eleventh, or any other particular j^'g^^^'p^j^ 1021 Pope, is the Pope and a true successor of St. Peter, let us see, of them) • ciscribc to in the third place, what infallibility it is, which they ascribe to him.] him. Are they sure, that the Pope cannot err ? No ; they confess he may err as a private man, but not as a Pope, e cathedra" — " from his chair as if the Pope were like " [See authorities in Bp. Andrewes, 2. — " Ne obstinate nimium et pertina- Resp. ad M. Torti Lib., pp. 238, 239. citer omisisse videar, quod fere omnes 4to. Lond. 1609.] affirmant"— are the words of Platina.] P [Platin., ill Vita Joh. VIII. p. l'2o. 278 PROTESTANTS^ ORDINATION DEFENDED, &C. Part Apollo's nun, who gave oracles whilst she was mewed up in -llll her case, but was no wiser than her neighbours when she came abroad. Well, but can he not err in his determinations as a Pope ? Yes, say they ; he may err in the premisses, but not in the conclusion. This is something strange. But are they certain he cannot err in the conclusion ? Yes, say they ; he may err in the conclusion itself, if it be a matter of fact, but not if it be a matter of Faith. But can he not err in the conclusion of a matter of Faith ? Yes, say they ; he may err in a conclusion of a matter of Faith, if he do not define with due advice and deliberation. See what an infallibility this is. The Pope is infallible as a Pope, but not as a pri- vate man ; as a Pope in the conclusion, but not In the pre- misses ; in the conclusion, if it be matter of Faith, but not if it be matter of fact; in the conclusion of a matter of Faith, if he use a due advice and deliberation, otherwise not^. Some Oedipus resolve me this. And what is this " due deliberation Nay, stay there, that admits a further dispute. Had not the Pope better be without such an infal- libihty, than have it ? Take nothing and hold it fasf V But I leave them wandering in their mazes, and S. N. to his vapours. It shall suffice to have answered his arguments ; and to conclude, that if there be any holy Orders upon earth, the Church of England hath holy Orders. Thus, " Fidem minutis dissecant ambagibus," " Ut quisque est lingua nequiors." •1 [See Bellarm., De Pontif. Ro- man., lib. iv. c. 2. (Op. torn. i. pp. 951. B— 953. B).] cunda, vv. 21, 22.] OXFORD : PRINTED BY I, SHRIMPTON. ERRATA. P. 43. note b, /or Shulz read Schulz. p" y^' P" ^ read p. 81. note p. I. INDEX OF TEXTS. II. GENERAL INDEX. BRAMHALL. u The Roman numerals refer to the volume, the Arabic numerals following them to the page. INDEX or TEXTS. OLD TESTAMENT. GENESIS. 5. V. 49. 26. IV. 527. 28. V. 120. 31. IV. 68. 99. ii. 3. V. 16, 17. 19— 22. 27. 78. iii. 4, 5. III. 298. 11. 13. IV. 56. 303; V. 158. 12. V. 153. iv. 3. V. 64, 65. 153. 6. IV. 56. 303. Vlll. 22. V. 273. ix. 3. 6. IV. 95, 96. xii. 1. V. 100. xiii. 9. IV. 224. 14. V. 176. xviii. 25. IV. 78. 229. 315, 316. xix. 22. IV. 78. xxi. 9. II. 508. xxii. 2. IV. 304. XXV. 23. IV. 68. xxix. 31. IV. 68. xxxii. 24—30. IV. 108. XXX iii. 4. I. 76. xxxiv. 23. III. 433. xxxvii. 4. 21. III. 433. xxxix. 11, 12. II. 59. xl. 23. I. 76; V. 130. xli. 20, 21. II. 423. xlii. 13. I. 62. xlv. 5. IV. 230. 237; V. 53. xlix. 7. IV. 416. 1—28. IV. 126. 380. 1. 20. IV. 237; V. 53. EXODUS. i. 16—22. I. 169; IV. 89. 325, 326. 7—10. IV. 70. iii. 11. V. 96. 14. IV. 428. iv. 3. I. 16. vii. 3. IV. 230. viii. 15. IV. 70. ix. 34. IV. 70. xii. 35, 36. IV. 309; V. 120. xiii. 21. III. 348. xvi. 22—30. V. 20. xviii. 13—26. III. 359. XX. 7. V. 18. 8—11. V. 16, 17. 28, 29. 12. V. 18. xxi. 6. III. 348. 7. IV. 569. 33, 34. IV. 163. 328. xxii. 28. III. 335. xxiii. ' 8. IV. 230. xxxi. 13. V. 17. 16, 17. V. 13. xxxii. 28. II. 29. xxxiii. 5. V. 139. xxxvi. 6. I. 141. LEVITICUS. i. 3. IV. 224. xix. 5. IV. 224. XXV. 23. V. 100. 47. III.348. xxvi. 36. V. 96. NUMBERS. V. 7. V. 158. xiv. 9. V. 96. 28—30. I. 80. 38. ir. 41. xvi. 3. 10. III.323. 3. 13. II. 77. 12—14. III. 331. 32. II. 29. 41. 49. III.31I. xxi. 8, 9. II. 195. xxii. 38. IV. 126. 380. xxiii. 12. IV. 380. 19. IV. 316. XXX. 13. IV. 38. 41. 284. xxxv. 22. IV. 429. 284 INDEX OF TEXTS. DEUTERONOMY. iL 30. lY. 230. V. 11. Y. 18. 5. 21. Y. 100. xvii. 19. II L 359. XX. 8. Y. 96. XXV. 2. lY. 324. XXX. 19. lY. 235 ; Y. 54. xxxiii. 4, 5. IIL429. JOSHUA. L 16, 17. lY. 225. V. 5. Y. 243, 244. 2—9. Y. 46. 6—10. IL 41. xxiv. 15. lY. 38. 41. 235. 285; V. 54. JUDGES. Vll. 3. Y. 96. 20. II. 454. ix. 48. Y. 98. XIV. 6. Y. 100. RUTH. iv. 11. Y. 99. I. SAMUEL. ii. 15, 16. lY. 224. viii. 5. IIL322. • 18. IIL 352. ix. 24. Y. 96. X. 25. IIL 384. xi. 7. Y. 95. XV. 17. L 29; III.326; Y. 232. xix. 5. lY. 338. X3cii, 17—19. L 169; IIL 351; lY. 338. xxiii. 11, 12. lY. 478. XXV. 21. 32. IIL 453. XX vi. 9. IIL 353. xxviii. 23. lY. 378. II. SAMUEL. vi. 7. IIL 441. 578. X. 12. Y. 91. Text of xi. Disc.ii.Pt. iv. 14—17. lY. 66. 74. 312. xii. 13, 14. lY. 244. 338. 23. Y. 177. xiii. 14. lY. 392. XV. 1—6. IIL 334. xvi. 10. lY. 230. 396. xxi. 1, 14. lY. 320. 338. xxii. 24. I. 123. xxiv. 12. lY. 38. 41. 224. 235. 285, 286. 24. V. 101. I. KINGS. ii. 2. Y. 98. 35. L 172. iii. 11. lY. 55.224.300, 301. vii. 15—22. IIL 426. xii. 1—4. IIL 343, 344. 15. lY. 230. 396. 28. IL 29. 26—33. I. 73. xiii. 4. IL 29. xviii. 17. IIL 323. xix. 3. Y. 96. xxi. 19. lY. 326. 338. xxii. 23. lY. 396. IL KINGS. vi. 32. lY. 326. X. 18—31. 1. 123; IL 69. 187. 391. xviii. 4. IL 195. 23. IL 361. XXV. 7. IIL311. IL CHRONICLES. iii. 15- -17. IIL426. vi. 29. Y. 148. xiii. 17. IIL 344. xix. 5. III. 359. xxxvi. 13. IIL311. EZRA. vii. 13. lY. 224. ix. 13. lY. 324. NEHEMIAH. ii. 3. Y. 99. 7, 8. Y. 101. iv. 17. Y. 101. ESTHER. i. 8. lY. 378. iii. 12, 13. lY. 89. 325. iv. 16. Y. 99. vL 1. III.345. JOB. i. 5. Y. 23, 24. 21. lY. 230. xii. 14. lY. 231. xxxi. 11. lY. 324. xxxvii. 23. lY. 244. xxxviii. 4. lY. 65.78. 31. lY. 307. xl. 9. lY. 65.79. xii. 1.34. lY. 516, 517. PSALMS. ii. 8. IL 107. 10. IIL359. INDEX OF TEXTS. 285 Vlll. a 7 Of 1 . TV ^4.n 4.1 a xviii. T 1 0"? J. LZo, XIX. T 1 97 OfiQ • V 99*^ xlv. 10. T 1 n T . TT 70 Ji. luo ; li. / y. 1. 15. i. Oo. li. 4. TTT 9fin 984. XIJ.. ZOl/. (JOT. 10. TV 9'?9 . V 1 f!9 X V . ZoZ ; V . lOz. Ixviii. 18. V 114, Ixxxv. 2. V 1 'IT Ixxxvii. 2. V 1 7fi V . I/O. xcv. 8. TV 7n X Y . / U. cii. 13, 14. V I nn V. xuu. ciii. 4. V 1 /i9 V . 1 o z. cv. 25. TV 70 XV, t {J, cvii. 17. TV 94.4. X V . Zt^. cix. 6—16. V 1 «>7 ex. 4. V 99fi V . ZZO. cxiv. 2. V 1 no cxix. 105. V. 269. 137. X. ZdU. cxxvi. 1. V 11^ 111 V. 11. 5 — llO. 4. I. 277. 7. II. 277; V. 113. 116. Text of Disc. iii.Pt. iv. cxxxvii. 1 . V. 100. cxxxix. 16. II. 204. LAMENTATIONS. PROVERBS. vii. 14. viii. 15. XX. 5. xxviii. 13. III. 573. 11. 198; III.318. IV. 400. V. 147. Text of Disc. iv. Pt. iv. ECCLESIASTES. iii. 1- -3. V. 126. iv. 12. III.419. vii. 15. V. 131. viii. 12, 13. V. 157. X. 20. III. 335. ISAIAH. 6. V. 148. v. 4. IV. 239. 453, 454. vii. 16. IV. 39. viii. 20. V. 269. X. 6. IV. 231. xxviii. 21. IV. 354. XXXV i. 18- -20. II. 586. Ixv. 5. I. 108; I. 214. JEREMIAH. i. 5. V. 21. X. 23. IV. 231. xix. 5. IV. 239. xxxii. 35. IV. 239. iii. 33. IV. 244. 39. IV. 243. 324. EZEKIEL. iii. 20. IV. 230. xviii. 2. 4. 25. IL 391 ; IV. 316; V. 152. 31. IV. 56. 303. XX. 12. V. 17. xxviii. 3. IV. 497. xxxiii. 11. IV. 56. 303. DANIEL. 13. 16. IV. 294. 111. 4—6. I. 169 ; IV. 89. 325 18. IL 58;nL351; IV. 326. iv. 5. IIL345; V. 119. 34—37. IV. 70. , vi. 6—9. IV. 89. 325. 14—17. IV. 73. viii. 7. IV. 407. xi. 11. IV. 407. JOEL. ii. 12. IV. 360. 28, 29. IV. 409; V. 51. AMOS. iii. 6. IV. 355. 367.396. 1. iv. xvii. xvii. 581. JONAH. 4—10. IL 29; IV. 304. 360. MICAH. 2. IV. 316. ZECHARIAH. 2. III. 335. 2, 3 2. MALACHL IV. 68, V. 58. APOCRYPHA. WISDOM. 13. 16. 11. 11. 12. IV. 354. IV. 478. IOC. 134. L 76; IV. 51. 126; V. 96. 286 INDEX OF TEXTS. ECCLESIASTICUS. xii. 7. IV. 536. XX. |29. IV. 230. 574. NEJF TESTAMENT. ST. MATTHEW. ii. 14, IK Itf 10. IV. 69. 10. V 1 76 V . J. / u. iii. 0. V . loo. Q TV 77 i V . / / . iv. 1 n V . Do. V. 1 A lU. V 1 74. 14. V 974. 1 '» 10. TT Q1 vi. 04, TV fiS XV, oo. zo. V 1 no Co. T 7'-« 74, 1. iOy 1 1. vii. ZD. T 4,9. TT 0*^ 1. tz ; XI. yo. i>0O. ix. o . V 01 ^ V . Zio» X. 23. TIT XXX. Oc»0. 90 TV ISO 4,7ft xi. Ol Zl. TV 4. "70 xii. to to. V ^R^ v. 101. xiii. 0 K TT AQO 11. tvz. xiv. V 1 HQ v. lUo. y. TV '7Q XV. D. TT QCO 11. ooZ, o y. TT O/^fi .V Oil 11. zUo ; V . zlo. 269. xvi. 1 Q T /lO . TT Q CI 1. tZ ; 11. 60i. 611; V. 273. 26. TT lot 11. 181. xviii. 17. II. 322. OA TT KCK 11. oo5. XX. 9—13. IV. 310. 13—15. IV. 68. xxii. 21. II. 128; III. 348. 352. 566. 29. V. 269. xxiii. 10. III.479. 13 —15.23- -29. V. 154. XXV. 9. I. 57. 34—40. I. 56; V. 180. 41. IV. 325. xxvi. 26. I. 8.15 ;V. 57. 27. ir. 35. 53. IV. 120. 240. 376. xxvii. 15. V. 49. 51. V. 59. xxviii. 1. V. 55. 60. 18. I. 116. 20. II. 382; V. 32. ST. MARK, viii. 31. V. 5.5, xiv. 15. V. 51. 22. I. 8.15; V. 57. xvi. 2. I. c;V. 55.60. 9. 12. V. 55. 60. 16, II. 87. ST. LUKE. 111. 8. IV. 120. 376. 479. IV. 8. V. 65. 34, 35. 41. V. 262. 7. II. 136; V. 119. 12. III. 163. IX. 24. IV. 497 ; V. 174. 24—26, V. 161. xu. 14. II. 399. 455. 17—19. IV. 224. Xlii, 34. IV. 239. XIV. 26. IV. 68. 28. IV. 453. XV. 32. IV. 233. XVI. 8. IV. 310. 21. IV. 104. xviii. 11. III. 578. xxii. 12. V. 51. 17. V. 217. 18 25. III. 331. 19, 20.' I. 8. 15. 20; V. 57. 213. 217, 218. 25, 26. III. 479. 32. II. 598. 47, 48. III. 578. 53, II. 334. xxiii. 34—42. V. 162. xxiv. 1. V. 55. 60. 11. V. 56. 30. 35. V. 56—58. ST. JOHN. 1. 3. IV. 60. ii. 1—10. I. 16. 14—16. III.578. 11 i. 5. V. 173. 10. II. 492. iv. 22. II. 39. vi. 44. IV. 231. 400. 67. IV. 225. 70. III. 495. IX. 3. I. 27; IV.65.79. 22. IV. 89.325. X. 16. III. 504. xi. 51. IV. 380. XV. 5. IV. 232. xvi. 2. III. 444. xviii. 17. V. 151. 36. II. 455; III. 269. 478. xix. 11. III. 324. 30. V. 59. 69. XX. 1. 19. 26. V. 51. 55. 60. 21. II. 152.372.455. 483 ; V. 38. 22, 23. III.126;'IV.502; V. 186. 214. 216. 248. INDEX OF TEXTS. 287 xxi. 15—17. II. 351. 18, 19. II. 162. ACTS. ^' 3. V. 58. 13. V. 51. 11. 1. V. 48. 51 — 53. 60. 3. II. 360. 15. 17, 18. V. 51. 23. IV. 230. 33. IV. 409. 42. V. 50. IV. 27, 28. IV. 230. 31. V. 52. 4. IV. 55. 301 ; V. 120. 5. III. 352. 29. III. 351, 352 ; IV. 323.498.540; V. 267. 37. III. 334. 6. III. 126. via. 9, 10. III. 334. 13. V. 258. xii 3. III. 352. xii" 3. III. 126. 163. 1*. IV. 71. xiv * 16. IV. 71. 23. III. 126. XV. 5.10 11. V. 45. 21. III. 309. 580. 24. V. 69. 25. II. 429. 23 29. V. 38. 28. 11 179 455 • III 522 • V 36 38. 39. I. 98. xvi 3. V. 45. xvii. 23. 11. 49. 28. III. 320; IV. 74. 269 374 29. IV. 426. 489. 30. IV. 71. xix. 9. I. 100. 18. V. 158. 23. III. 400. 433. XX. 7. I.c; V. 48—51. 28. V. 262. xxi. 20—25. II. 179; V. 45. xxiii. 5. III. 335. 356. 12. V. 108. xxvii. 22. 31. IV. 342, 343. ROMANS. i. 16. V. 269. ii. 4, 5. IV. 72. 361. 28, 29. II. 77. iii. 2. V. 258. iv. 19. IV. 233. V. 5. IV. 409. vii. 15. IV. 413. Vlll. ix. xu. xiii. 33, 34. 11—23.31, 32. 16. 3. 16. 20—23. 8. 1, 2. 4. 10. I. 56; II. 87. IV. 64, 65. 67— 77. IV. 230. IV. 77. V. 173. IV. 77. 315. 361. III. 474. I. 62; II. 198. 461.551;III. 818.332.348 —350. 352. 565; IV. 543. 561. 587; V. 67. III.467. I. CORINTHIANS. i. 2. 11. II. 48. 10. I. 103 ; II. 27. 12. II. 455. iii. 3. I. 103. 6. V. 102. 11. I. 247. 1 9 T T QC Q 1 O 21—23. V. 120,121. iv. 7. IV. 232. 21. II. 454; IV. 224. vi. 2. I. 250. vii 14. V. 173. f. ix. 7. III. 332. 16. II. 93. 22. III.310. X. 13. IV. 71,72. 16. V. 50. 19. IV. 351. 537. 20, 21. II. 28. xi. 23. V. 57. 24. I. 8. 15. 18—34. I. 8. xii. 6. IV. 232. 16. II. 86. xiv. 16. II. 35. XV. 12. II. 48. 23. I. xii. Text of Bp. Taylor's Fune- ral Sermon. xvi. 1, 2. I.c; V. 39,40. 47. 66. 22. II. 411. II. CORINTHIANS. ii. 10. II. 455. 16. IV. 453. iii. 6. V. 269. v. 17. IV. 232. 19. V. 213. 20. V. 262. ix. 5. V. 47. X. 4. II. 457. xi. 12. IV. 225. 28. II. 144. 288 INDEX OF TEXTS. GALATIANS. i. 8. I. 26 ; II. 33. 15. V. 21. iv. 9- -11. II. 48. 29. IT. 508. V. 10. III. 323. 4— -12. II. 48. vi. 15. IV. 232. n. iii. EPHESTANS. 1. 10. 4—6. 11. 14. 14. 25- -27. IV. 233. IV. 232. II. 319,320.608; III. 504 V. 262. 275. IV. 592 ; V. 98. 127. IV. 233. II. 39.321;V.273. PHILIPPIANS. 15—18. II. 33. 18. IV. 225. 12, 13. IV. 232. 15. II. 56. COLOSSIANS. 20. V. 148. I. THESSALONIANS. 21. I. 50. II. THESSALONIANS. 3. V. 257. 7. IL 492. L TIMOTHY. 3. 1, 2. 14, 15. 14. 8. 17. 19. 22. 3—5. 9. 12. II. 33. IIL 352. IL 22; IV. 493 V. 262. I. 56, 57. IIL 126. V. 102,103. IIL 474. IL 455. IIL 126. L 100. IV. 225. IL 479. IL TIMOTHY. 6. IIL 126. 13. II. 284. 13. IV. 77.316. 17. IL 31. 15—17. V. 269. 13. II. 278. 474. TITUS. 2. IV. 78. 316. 1. IIL 348. 5,6. II. 26; IV. 409. 11. IV. 412. PHILEMON. 14. IV. 224. HEBREWS. 1. 2. TV an IV. oU. IV. 4—9. V. 17. 13. TV 1 t^fi iV. luo. V. 12. IL 278. vi. 1. IL 278. 10. IV. 78. 316. vii. 12. IIL 468. X. 14. L 54. 28. IV. 324. 31.* IIL 364. xi. 23. IV. 326. 24, 25. IV. 39. Xlll. 6. IV. 361. 17. IIL 474. JAMES. i. 13, 14. IV. 69. IV. 13- -15. IV. 225. V. 14. L 56 ; V. 213. 16. IV. 107; V. 158. 20. V. 150. I. PETER. 1 fi 10, 19. II. 382. ii. 13. IL 219; IIL 318. 348, 349. 360. 382. 19. IIL 353. iv. 8. IL 56. 16. IIL 353. V. 1. IL 240. 3. IIL 479. 13. IL 290. 378; V. 275. IL PETER. ii. 4. IV. 325. 10. IIL 335. I. JOHN. ii. 18. V. 257. iii. 4. IV. 319. 15. IL 77. JUDE. 8. IIL 335. 11. V. 64. 16, IIL 350. REVELATIONS. 10. I. xcix ; V. 43, 44. 54. 56. 20. IIL 470. ii. 5. L 43 ; II. 387. 14,15. 20 . IL 48. iii. 20. IV. 106. 361. xviii. 4. V. 206. xxi. 14. IL 239. xxii. 9. L 58. 20. 1. 60. GENERAL INDEX. A. Aaron, English Priests (and the Chris- tian Priesthood) are neither of the order of Melchisedek nor of that of, but belong to a third order, V. 224 — 226. See Priests. Abbess, An, exercises spiritual juris- diction over her nuns, in the Roman Church, although a lay person, I. 170; II. 221. Abbot, An, by delegation from the Pope, may join in consecrating Bishops, according to the Roman Schools ; see Consecration of Bishops. Number of mitred, who were Lords of Parlia- ment, in 1534, I. 114. 120; II. 99. 501. Two and twenty, joined the spiritual and temporal Peers in a letter to the Pope condemning Henry VIII.'s marriage with Qu. Katha- rine, II. 189. Abbot, Robert, D.D., Bishop of Salis- bury 1615 — 1617, an able polemic writer for the Church of England, I. 67. Aberdeen, General Assembly of; see Assembly, General, of Aberdeen. Abiathar, deposed from the Priesthood by Solomon, I. 172. Abortive Infants, doctrine of the Roman Schools respecting the salvation of; see Infants. Absolution, tlie Sacrament of Recon- ciliation, according to Romanists, V. 214. The Church of England acknowledges a ministerial power of remitting sins by, in Priests, III. 167; V. 190. 213. Protestants have not pared away all manner of, V. 222. Laymen possess no power of, III. 167. Preposterous manner of, before satisfaction, in the Church of Rome, I. 56. See Confession, Keys Power of the. Penitence, Priests. Abyssinia, Church of; Patriarchs of: see Church of Abyssinia, Patriarchs of Abyssinia. Acacians, The, I. 102. Acacius, was condemned by the Council of Chalcedon, I. 261 ; II. 433. See Gelasius, Pope. BRAMHALL. Accommodation, the way to a general, between the Churches of England and Rome ; see Reconciliation. Acephali, III. 469. Acesius, V. 268. Ackworth, see Acworth. Acquiescence, obedience of; see Obedi- ence. Acts of Oblivion, after the Scotch Re- bellion, passed in 1641, IIL 436; V. 108. of Pacification, between England and Scotland, in 1641, V. 105. — — of Parliament, English, Scotch, Irish ; see Laws, Statutes. Actiyig, Beginning of. Necessity of, as distinguished from beginning and necessity of Being ; see Actions, Aquinas, Necessity. Actions, Four sorts of, — of free agents, of free and natural agents mixed, of brute beasts, of natural inanimate creatures, IV. 181—183. 467. The question between Bramhall and Hobbes, respects the first sort alone, IV. 181—184. 467. 1. Of Free Agents — Begin7iing of acting is from free agents themselves, although not the beginning of their being, IV. 169. 179. 464. Contingent, explained, IV. 111. 156. 183. 269. 365. 429; and see Contingent, Deliberate, all free acts are, IV. 47. How far a particular de- liberation is requisite to the freedom of an act, IV. 50. 54. 162. Some indeliberate may be punishable, IV. 432. See Deliberation. Elicit and Imperate, not an im- proper distinction, IV. 138. 432. Nor unnecessarily ob- scure, IV. 1 40. Generally re- ceived, IV. 395. And by the Synod of Dort, IV. 395, 396. Elicit acts of the will cannot be necessitated, imperate can, IV. 130. 399. Evil, God's agency in, IV. 238. How God is the cause of, yet 290 GENERAL INDEX. not the cause of their sin, IV. 74, See God, Agency of. Proceeding from Fear, are not compulsory, IV. 48. 124. May or may not be sponta- neous, IV. 48. Free, distinguished from volun- tary, IV. 165. There are free, IV. 181, 182. Free in act, but not free in will, a silly distinction, IV. 27. 30. 32. 38. 41. 44. 55. 211. 221. 223. 234. 274. 284. 287. 371. 421. 462. 467. and against both law and logic, IV. 467. All free, are deliberate, IV. 47. Of God, see God. Good, God's agency in, IV. 238. Habitual, are voluntary, IV. 53. How they differ from acts done in passion, ib. Habits facilitate, IV. 432. Immanent, distinguished from imperate, acts of the will, IV. 125 ; and from the transient acts of God ; see God, Imma- nent acts of. Imperate; see Actions Elicit, Actions Immanent. Indeliberate ; see Actioiis, Deli- berate. Involu7itary ; see Actions, Volun- tary. Proceeding from Passion, how far voluntary, IV. 53, 54. Done in sudden passion, or * motus primo primi,' not pro- perly free, but rather neces- sary, IV. 161. Justly punish- ed because (and whensoever) done through our own either past or present choice, IV. 162, 163. See Actions Ha- bitual, Motus Primo Primi. Spontaneous, identical with vo- luntary acts, IV. 47. Ex- plained, IV. 47. 54. 293. See Spontaneity. Voluntary and Involuntary, de- fined, IV. 49. The several kinds and order of, ib. Dis- tinguished from free, IV. 165. Habitual are, IV. 53. See Election, Free, Liberty ^ Necessity, Will. 2. Mixed, what they are, IV. 134. 182. 467. There are, IV. 388. Aristotle's definition of, IV. 134, d. A necessary ef- fect requires all necessary causes, IV. 468. 3. Of brute beasts, all the indivi- dual acts of, not antecedently necessitated, IV. 100. 182, 183. 469. Capable of being formed by art to observe cer- tain rules, IV. 101. Per- formed in such cases (not from reason but) from sense of present or memory of past joy or pain, ib. Contain neither deliberation nor elec- tion, IV. 50—52. See Beasts. 4. Of inanimate creatures, the natu- ral, are necessary, IV. 183. 470. Are determinate, not voluntary, IV. 393. Active Obedience ; see Obedience. Acworth, George, L.L.D., story from, respecting Bishop Bonner and Pope Clement VII., 11.128.503; III. 54. respecting a conspiracy of the recu-. sant (Marian) Bishops at the time of Queen Elizabeth's accession, II. 247 ; III. 57, 58. Said to have as- sisted Abp. Parker in compiling the De Antiquitate Britannicae Eccle- sise, III. 12. d. and in his other antiquarian pursuits, ib. Adam, every theory of Necessity proves too much, in proving, a necessary agent ; which Necessitarians deny, IV. 58. Was a necessary agent if ether men are, IV. 62. Hyperbolical expression in the Roman Missal respecting the sin of, attributed to Gregory the Great, V. 131. Adamites, The, II. 564. Adamson, Patrick, Archbishop of St. Andrews 1575-1591, III. 255. See Assembly, General, of St. Andrews, A.D. 1586. Additiojis to the Creed, see Creed. Adduction, of the Body and Blood of Christ to the Elements in the Holy Eucharist, scholastic theory of, 1. 16. 20. Adoration, of Christ; see Christ. Of the Elements in the Holy Eucharist, or of the Host, see Lord's Supper. Of the Blessed Virgin, see Mary. Of the Saints, see Saints. Of the Cru- cifix, see Crucifix. Of Images, see Images. Of Relics, see Relics. Adrian I., Pope 772 — 795, surrendeted to Charlemagne all right both in the election of Popes, and in the inves- titure of Bishops, I. 213; II. 232. 403. Legates of, to Kinulphus (or Cynewulf), II. 137. i. 140. //., Pope 867—872, case of, with Cliarles the Bald, King of France, and Hincmar, I. 219, 220. IV., Pope 1154—1159, arro- gant letter of, to the Emperor Frederic I. respecting the homage of GENERAL INDEX. 291 Bishops, I. 202. 213, 124; II. 404, 405. 418. Answer of German Bi- shops to, I. 202. And of Frederic himself, I. 202, 203. 214. Adrian VL, Pope 1522—1523, testi- mony of, to the necessity of a re- formation in the Church, I. 207. 278 ; II. 385. Letter of Charles V. to, against the payment of Tenths, II. 425. Representation of the Diet of Nuremberg to, upon the same subject, I. 216; II. 385. , Emperor of Rome, saying of, that the Commonwealth "populi rem esse non propriam," III. 345. Adults, see Infants. Adventurers, The, a party in the Irish House of Commons, A.D. 1660, V. 136. d. 147. a. Charles II. parted with all his forfeitures in Ireland in order to reinstate the royalists in their pro- perty without injury to the, V. 132. 141. See Jones, Mervyn. Advices of Constance, against Papal usurpations, in 1416, I. 209. of Mentz, against Papal usur- pations, in the time of the Council of Basle, I. 209. 214, 215. JElfric, Sermon on the Eucharist, trans- lated by, into Saxon, at the end of the tenth century, I. 70. Editions of it in the time of Qu. Elizabeth, and James I., I. 70. q. Affirms the doctrine of the Real Presence but not Transubstantiation, I. 70. Aelred, see Ealred. jEneas Sylvius; see Pius II., Pope. Aerians, heresy of the, revived in these latter days ; see Presbyterians. That revival to be justly attributed to Papal dispensations authorizing Priests to perform Episcopal acts, II. 71 ; III. 26, 27 ; V. 247. jEthelstan, King of England 924—940, ecclesiastical laws made by, I. 137; II. 413. ^Ethiopia; see Alvarez, Claudius. Ethiopia, Church of ; Patriarch of: see Church of ^Ethiopia, Patriarch of Ethiopia. Afflictions, see Crosses. Africa, see Miramoulin. , Church of ; see St. Augustin, Bishops African, St. Cyprian, Colla- tion— Patriarchate — Primate of Car- thage. Agatho, Pope 678—682 ; see John the Precentor, Theodore. Agent, see Actions. Aggregative treason, see Treason. Aidan, a Scotch Bishop, converted the Northumbrians to Christianity, I. 267. 273. Aix la Chapelle, see Aquisgrane. Alabaster, William, D.D., an English Clergyman, account of. III. 105. k. Hearsay tale refuted concerning a conversation of, with Bishop Ban- croft, about the Nag's Head Con- secration, III. 105—107. Alanus ; see Allen, William, Cardinal. Alberic, a Papal legate in 1138, the first who reserved any case in Eng- land for the censure and absolution of the Pope, II. 446, 447. Albertinus, see Aubertin. Albtina, see Patriarch of Ethiopia. Aldrich, Thomas, Master of C. C. C. Cambridge 1569 — 1573, violent op- position of, to Abp. Parker, III. 12. f. Supposed translator of the Puritan "Lyfe" of Archbishop Parker, ib. Alenqon, Synod of ; see Synods, French Reformed. Alensis, Alexander ; see Alexander Alensis. Alexander I., Pope 109 — 119, ordained but five persons, I. 162. Patriarchate of, did not include Britain, ib. ///., Pope 1159—1181 ; see Bishops English, Henry II. King of England. First mention of the word Trans\ibstantiation was in the time of, I. 24. n. IF., Pope 1254—1261; see Scwalus de Bowill, Abp. of York. VI., Pope 1492—1503, Bull of, granting certain privileges to the Venetians, I. 243. //., King of Scotland, refused to admit Papal legates into Scotland, II. 151. Alensis, or De Hales, ad- mission of, respecting Transubstan- tiation, I. 13. Doctrine of, respect- ing the salvation of abortive infants, V. 178. — — — , Peter, of Aries, Canon of Canterbury Cathedral in the reigns of Edw. VI. and Eliz., III. 193. f. Alexandria, Church of; Council of; Patriarch of; Patriarchate of: see Church of Alexandria, Council of Alexandria, Patriarch of Alexandria, Patriarchate of Alexandria. , Patriarchs of; see St. Cle- ment, St. Cyril, Dioscorus. , St. Clement of; see Clemens Alexandrinus. Alfred, King of Northumbria 684 — 705, treatment by, of Archbishop Wilfrid, I. 133, 134; II. 132. 439. Did not allow the authority of Papal legates in his kingdom, I. 133, 134; II. 132. , or Alured, King of England 292 GKNERAL INDEX. 871 — 901, made Asser Bishop of Sherborne, and Deneulfus Bishop of Winchester, I. 146. Ecclesiastical laws of, I. 137; II. 413. Laws of, dispensed with ecclesiastical crimes by the sole authority of the King and Church of England, II. 447. AllatiuSf Leo ; see Leo Allatius. Allegiance^ Oath of; see Oath of Alle- giance. Allegiance; see King, Obedience. Hobbes's doctrine answered, that the loss of sovereignty *de facto,' void- eth all duty of, IV. 557. Allen, or Alanus, William, Cardinal, died in 1594, notice of, I. 66. i. Was an active agent in founding and carrying on the seminaries for Eng- lish Priests at Rome, Rheims, and Douay, I. 66. Apology of, for the Seminary Priests, II. 108. 115. 117. s. 500. Said by Camden to have been with the Earl of Desmond in Ireland in 1579 during his rebellion, II. 112. Treasonable book of, I. 184; II. 114. Doctrine in it, about the Kings of England, I. 184. 186. Archpriest Blackwell scandalized at it, ih. Knew nothing of the Nag's Head fable. III. 46. Admits Henry VIII. to have been a Romanist in all points but that of the Papal supremacy, II. 108. 500. Alley, William, Bishop of Exeter 1560- 1570, proof of the Consecration of, III. 223. Commission for the Con- firmation and Consecration of. III. 68. 223. Alleged by Champney to . have been consecrated at the Nag's Head, III. 43. s. Almsgiving, a duty on the Lord's Day, which Christians owe to Christ, V. 39, 40. 47. 66. Passages from Jus- tin Martyr and St. Cyprian respect- ing the primitive custom of, upon the Lord's Day, V. 39, 40. 66. Alphonso the Magnanimous, King of Naples and Sicily, magnanimous saying of, III. 438, Alphonsus d Castro, accuses the Greek Church as condemned heretics,1 1.330. Altar, an innocent name, used by the Primitive Church without any scru- ple, V. 77. Bowing to the, no " in- novation," ib. Nor placing it at the east end of the quire, ib. Altar e Damascenum, see Calderwood. A lured, see Alfred. Alvarez, History of iEthiopia by, III. 557. Alypius, in St. Augustin, omits the Council of Sardica from his list of General Councils, II. 533. Amator, see St. Patrick. Ambrose, St., election of, to the See of Milan, confirmed by the Emperor Valentinian the Elder, II. 230. Con- duct of, towards the Emperor Valen- tinian III., a pattern of due obedience to the civil magistrate, III. 351. 353. Conduct of, towards Theodosius, an act of Christian discretion, not of ecclesiastical jurisdiction, III. 260. Heroical mind of, under persecution, V. 124. Held, that kings are account- able to God alone, III. 384. Com- plaint of, respecting a law of Valen- tinian the Elder limiting gifts made to the Church, L 142; II. 230. Knows only of two Sacraments properly so called, I. 55. Quotation from, respecting Baptism, V. 174. Speaks of theEmperorValentinianlll, as ' baptized in desire,' although he had not received actual baptism, II. 390; V. 174. Similar inference of, from the case of David's child by Bathsheba, V. 177. Held a Real Presence of Christ in the Holy Eu- charist, I. 10. r-u. Language of, re- specting repentance, V. 158, 159. Legend in, respecting St. Peter's return to Rome, II. 161. Asserts the equality of all the Apostles among themselves, I. 153. k. Quo- tation from (not genuine), respecting Bishops, mistaken, III. 469. Quo- tation from (not genuine), concerning Episcopal grace in conferring orders, III. 165; V. 262. Language of, respecting the Apo- stles' Creed, IL 472, 473. Account by, of the cells of bees, IV. 52. Saying of, that roses grew without thorns in the garden of Eden, III. 332; V. 148. Amb's Ace, Hobbes's argument from the throwing of, respecting liberty and necessity, IV. 29. 180. 183. 185. 47 1 . 473. The instance in, hath lost Hobbes his game, IV. 270. Ames, or Amesius, doctrine of, respect- ing the Sabbath, V. 12. h. 18. p. 20. s. Amurath IL, Emperor of Turkey, in- dignation of, against the perjury of the Christians, III. 311. Amyraut, a French Reformed Divine, favoured Episcopacy, III. 536. j. Anabaptists, The, II. 595. How and why schismatical, V. 206. Reject Ordination, IIL 147. 475. Deny the relative holiness of one day, place, or person, above another, V. 9. 61. One murdered his son in imitation of Abraham, III. 354. Anacletus, or Anencletus, or Cleius, Pope GENEllAL INDEX. 293 78—91 (probably), ordained by St. Peter, I. 162. Ordained but six per- sons himself, ib. Patriarchate of, did not include Britain, ib. Alleged decree of, in Gratian, respecting the conformity of the government of the Church to that of the Commonwealth, II. 180, 181. Analogical matter, as explained by Porphyry, IV. 445. Ananias, case of, proves free will, IV. 55. 301. Anastasius II., Pope 496 — 498, Roman clergy withdrew from the commu- nion of, I. 102. Answer of German and French Bishops to, I. 218. Andrewes, Lancelot, D.D., Bishop of Chichester, of Ely, of Winchester, 1605—1626, III. 119. An able po- lemic writer for the Church of Eng- land, I. 67. Second to no man, if he hath his equal, in this last age, V. 76. Doctrine of, respecting the Real Presence, V. 217. Makes no question that St. Peter had a pri- macy, but one of order, not of power, II. 371 ; III. 549. Affirms Episco- pacy to be of Divine right, yet not so that there is no salvation or no Church without it. III. 518. Ques- tion between, and Abp. Bancroft, whether those who were to be conse- crated to Scotch Bishoprics in 1610, must not first be ordained Presbyters, as having received no ordination from a Bishop, V. 76. r. and compare III. 105. See Moulin, Pierre du. Calls Henry VIII. a " true defender of the true faith," II. 108. Andrews, St., Archbishops of ; see St, Andretvs, Archbishops of. • Assembly General of; see Assembly, General, of St. Andrews. Anencletus, see Anacletus. Angelo de Corrario; see Corrario, An- gelo de. Angels, of the freedom of good, IV. 33. 36. 121, 122. 127. Texts concerning the local motion of, IV. 407, 408. Hobbes's grievous errors concerning, IV. 407. 535. Angels of the Churches, in the Book of Revelations, proof that Bishops are meant by the ; see Bishops. Angles, East ; see East Angles. Anglo- Romanists, see Romanists. • Priests; see Priests, Anglo-Romanist. ' Writers ; see Writers, Romish. Angus, Earl of ; see Douglas. Anjou, f iversity of; se» University of Anjou. Anlaby, near Hull, first blood shed at, in the Rebellion, III. 451. Annates, see First Fruits. Anne, wife of Richard III. of England, III. 312. Anselm, Archbishop of Canterbury 1093— 1109, elected by William Rufus, I. 146. Entertained by Pope Urban II. at the Council of Barre, A.D. 1097, as " the Pope of another world," I. 164. Eadmer placed over, at his own entreaty, to exercise his obedience, II. 456. Contest of, with Henry I. of Eng- land, respecting appeals to Rome, I. 135. respecting investitures, I. 263; II. 406, 407. Account of the com- promise between Henry I. and, re- specting investitures, given by Mat- thew of Westminster and Florence of Worcester, V. 202. m, n. Investi- ture of Bishops by Kings, first con- demned in the time of, II. 404, 405. Such investiture admitted by, in his own person, II. 406, 407. 465. And acknowledged by, to be the common case of Bishops in those days, al- though he afterwards waved the acknowledgment, ib. The second appellant to Rome from England, I. 135, 136 ; II. 439. And as much without success as Wilfrid had been, ib. Unsupported by his suffragan Bishops, I. 136. The ancient liber- ties of the English Church went to wreck in the days of, II. 456. Ad- vised by the English Bishops to re- nounce the Papal power, II. 458. AVarned to obtain the King's leave in order to quit England, II. 421, 422. The Empress Maud dispensed with from taking the veil in the time of, without any suit to Rome for a foreign dispensation, II. 448. Doctrine of, respecting the Will of God, IV. 57. 80. respecting sin, IV. 74. Illustration from, of a sword and crown, respecting the immutabi- lity of God's decrees, IV. 77. 363 ; V. 15. Interpretation by, of 2 Tim. ii. 17, II. 31, 32. Answer, An, to La Milletiere's Epistle to Charles II., by Bishop Bramhall, Works, Part i. Discourse i., I. 7 — 81. Occasion of, I. xxvi. Where written, I. xxvi. 23. 78. Editions of, I. xxvi. Owned by the author and a mistake in it corrected, I. Pref. 276. Translated into French, I. xxvi. ; III. 547. Exceptions taken to, by a Jesuit, and answered by the author. III. 546. The transcriber of, converted by it from Romanism, III. 294.. GENERAL INDEX. 547. Contents of, I. 1—6. See Milletiere. Answer, An, to S. N, ; see Ordination Protestants' Vindicated. Antecedent ; see Cause, Necessity, Will. Anthropomorphites, disputation of the Fathers against the, IV. 489. Antichrist, what are the marks of, III. 287; V. 257. A mark of, to be de- nominated from another than Christ, III. 504. Worth enquiry whether the marks of, do not agree as eminently to the General Assembly of the Kirk of Scotland as either to the Pope or to the Turk, III. 287. The marks of, agree both to the Pope and to the Turk and perhaps to a third, V. 257. In what sense the Church of England believes the Pope to be an, in what sense not. III. 520; V. 256—258. The Pope may have been called, by particular preachers, but what is that to the Church of England, II. 582. The Court of Rome the great, as dis- tinjiuished from the Church of Rome, 1 1 1 . 5 20. Whether Pope G regory V II, was, II. 451. Norbert, Archbishop of Magdeburg, and the Waldenses, af- firmed in the times of Gregory VII. and Paschal II., that the, was to be revealed in that age, ib. " Episcopus Universalis," or Head of the Catho- lic Church, an Antichristian title, according to Gregory the Great; see Gregory I. Pope. Orders given by Antichristian prelates, valid, V. 258; and see Orders. Antioch, Bishop of, Church of; see Rome, Bishop of Rome, Church of Antioch, St. Peter. Patriarch of, Patriarchate of; see Patriarch of Antioch, Patri- archate of Antioch. Antioch, Patriarchs of; see Ephrcem, Leon tins. Antiochenus, Victor; see Victor Antio- chentis. Antipathies, Of * Motus prime prirai,' and, IV. 379. Of secret sympathies and, IV. 431. Antiquitate, De, Britannicce Ecclesice, Book of the Lives of Seventy of the Archbishops of Canterbury, by Arch- bisliop Parker, genuineness of the original edition, printed privately in 1572, III. 11. c. 120—122. Copies of it. III. Pref. 11. c. 85. f. 92. q. 121. z. 123. g. Reprinted at Hanau in 1605, III. 11. 121. with the omis- sion of the Life of Abp. Parker him- self, III. 121, 122. Authorship of the, III. 11, 12. d. 123. e; and see Acworth, Jocelyn, Yale. Quoted to prove, that the records of the Consecrations of the first Bi- shops in Queen Elizabeth's reign were not forged, IIL 92. 96. 120. and that the Nag's Head story is false, IIL 96, 97. Extract from the, relating to those Consecrations, III. 229. e. The Table from the Archiepisco- pal Register contained in the, a genuine portion of it. III. 122. con- sistent with the rest of the book, III. 123. and published to the world before Mr. Mason's book, III. 119. Account of that Table, III. 123. g. 229. f. Account from the, of Abp. Cran- mer, II. 103. Henry VIII. a " de- fender of the Gospel," according to the, II. 108. Of the Life of Archbishop Parker contained in the first edition of the ; see Jocelyn, Parker Matthew. Antoninus Pius, Emperor of Rome, doctrine of, that kings are account- able to God alone. III. 384. Antonius de Rosellis ; see Rosellis, An- tonius de. Antony, St., saying of, respecting monks, L 119. Apellites, The, 11. 97. Apiarius, I. 99. 1. Apocrypha, The, is rejected from the canon of Scripture by the Greek as well as by the English Church, II. 634. Apologetic Answer of Charles the Bald to Pope Adrian IL, 1. 219, 220. Apology for St. Jerom, by Blondel ; see Blondel. Apology for the Church of England, by Bp. Jewel ; see Jewel Apology for the Oath of Allegiance, by King James I. ; see James I. King of England. Apostles, The, were vice-gerents of Christ, V. 38. Vicars of Christ, IL 152. Possessed a legislative power in the Church, IL 455. and a dis- pensative power, ib. and a judiciary power, ib. and a power of binding and loosing, ib. All equal in relation to one ano- ther, not only in relation to Christian people, as Bellarmine feigns, I. 152, 153; II. 371, 372. 469. 483; III. 549, 550. And admitted to be so in truth by Bellarmine himself, 1. 153 ; II. 152 — 155. The supremacy was in the whole College of, 1. 152, 153 ; 11.469; III. 550. All had succ^s . sors, and not St. Peter only, 1. 153; II. 156; III. 550. All Pastors as well as St. Peter, I. 153, J51-; II. GENERAL INDEX. 295 156, 157. 372. How St. Peter was Head of the rest, II. 155. 372. St. Peter had a primacy of order but not of power among the, see St. Peter. Universality an incommunicable qualification of the, II. 158. What gifts were peculiar to the, ib. Esta- blished no monarchy in the Cliurch, I. 154. Nor even patriarchate, in the later sense of the word, ib. The highest constitution established by the, exceeded not national Primates, I. 154; II. 149.525. Many Churches not in communion with Rome have adhered to the doctrine of the, II. 329. See Bishop of Rome, Patriarch, Primate. Some constitutions made by the, such as the Church might abrogate, being local or temporary, V. 37. 62. Constitutions of the, not merely hu- man laws ; see Constitutions, Aposto- lical. The Sabbath changed, if not by our Lord's authority (which there is no cause to doubt), at least by that of the, I. xcix, c ; V. 32. The Lord's Day observed as a weekly holiday in the time of the, V. 34—36. 43, 44. 47—54. Hobbes's self-contradictions re- specting the ecclesiastical power of the, IV. 585—587. Tradition re.specting the place where the, were assembled upon the Day of Pentecost ; see Sionis Coena- culum, Apostles' Creed; see Creed, TheApostles\ Apostolical Canons ; see Canons, Aposto- lical. ■ Churches; see Churches, Apo- stolical. ■ Constitutions ; see Constitu- tions, Apostolical. — Council; see Council, Apo- stolic. • Succession, what it is, V. 262. Lineal succession of orders, not of opinion, II. 94. See Orders. Is not derived through the Bishop of Rome to all other Bishops, see Bishop of Rome. How far essential to a Church, see Bishops, Church Universal, Church Particular. No doubt ab«ut the, of the Church of England ; see Church of England, Orders English. — • Traditions, see Traditioji. Appeals, to the Pope, St. Augustin op- posed to the Bishop of Rome re- specting ; see St. Augustin. And St. Cyprian, see St. Cyprian. Of the canon of the Council of Sardica con- cerning, see Council of Sardica. And of the Council of Chalcedon, II. 301. 534. The Pope can receive none from England without usurpation, II. 438 — 441. 444. 514. None might be made without the King's license, I. 141. 150. 213; 11. 298. 514; V. 264. English laws against, L 136. 147; II. 298. 439, 440. See Statutes of Clarendon, of Prcenmnire. The Popes usurped the right of, I. 263. The first from England, that of Wilfrid Archbishop of York, I. 133— 135 ; II. 131. 438, 439. The second, that of Anselm, I. 135, 136; , II. 439, 440. See Anselm, Hennj I. King of England, Kings of England, Wilfrid. Appeals, to the Civil Magistrate, from the Church, condemned absolutely by the Scottish Disciplinarians, III. 255, 256. , to the Emperor, canon of the Council of Milevura, concerning, I. 116. , to the King, from Church Courts, always allowed to clerks in England, I. 144; II. 417. 439. 442. 514. 533 ; and see Statute of Claren- don. And to all subjects. III. 255. , to a General Council, from the Pope, I. 249. Declared to be lawful by the Galilean Church, I. 227. by the Councils of Pisa, Con- stance, and Basle ; see Councils of Basle, Constance, Pisa. Condemned by a Bull of Pope Pius IL, L 214. And by the Councils of Florence, and of the Lateran ; see Councils of Florence, of Lateran the Fifth. Of Louis IV., Emperor of Ger- many, from Pope John XXIL, I. 215. Of Philip IV. from Boniface VIII., I. 220. Of Maximilian King of the Romans, and of the Kings of France and Navarre and others, from Ju- lius IL, I. 193. Of Charles V. of Germany from Clement VII., I. 215. Of Henry IV. of France from Gre- gory XIV., I. 220. Of the School of Sorbonne from various Popes, ib. Of the University of Paris from LeoX., I. 223. Threatened, of Henry VIIL from Clement VII. ; see Bonner. Appendix, in Answer to the Exceptions of S. W., or a Reply to S. W.'s Re- futation of the Bishop of Derry's Just Vindication of the Church of Eng- land, by Bishop Bramhall, Works, Part i. Appendix to Discourse iii., IL 285—335. Contents of, II. 16—19. When written, II. 324. r. Account of, I. xxviii. See Serjeant, William. Appetite, the sensual and rational very 296 GENERAL INDEX. different, IV. 225. Of the intellec- tual and sensitive, not the same thing, IV. 440. Approbation, knowledge of, as distin- guished from knowledge of vision, IV. 60. Apuleitis, quotation from, respecting destiny, IV. 116. Apulia, Kings of; see Kings of Apulia. Aquapontanus, see Bridgwater. Aquarians, heresy of the, respecting the Eucharist, I. 9. Aquinas, St. Thomas, differs from Bel- larmine concerning the Body of Christ in the Sacrament, I. 18. Ad- mission of, concerning the Presence of Christ in the Sacrament, I. 22 ; II. 211. Opinion of, respecting the authority of the Pope in imposing articles of Faith, I. 26. s. the power of the Keys, whether it he decla- rative or operative, II. 454. that adoration is terminatively due to Images and to the Cross, I. 46. z. Respecting the invocation of Saints, I. 58. 1. the morality of the Fourth Commandment, V. 28. n. that the public assemblies of the Church might be transferred from the Lord's Day to any other day of the week, and that the Church is not bound to the septenary number, V. 10. d. Re- specting the permanence of the cha- racter conferred in orders, V. 210. the obligation of vows, II. 177, 178. the duty of oppressed subjects. III. 352. the way in which the dictate of the understanding doth determine the will, IV. 292. Distinction taken by, between "opinari" and "credere," II. 209. knowledge of vision and of approba- tion, IV. 60. a will operative and a will permissive, IV. 71. the impe- rate and the immanent acts of the will, IV. 125. the elicit and the im- perate acts of the will, IV. 130, 131. ' voluntas signi' and * voluntas bene- placiti,' IV. 239. necessity of being and necessity of acting, IV. 264. 'velle mutationem' and 'mutare vo- luntatem,' as spoken of God, IV. 108 ; V. 15. Order of voluntary and invo- luntary actions according to, IV. 49. Definition of justice by, IV. 81. of law, ih. of piety, IV. 104. of petition, IV. 107. of the 'aspect of God,' IV. 156. of intention, IV. 164. of eter- nity, IV. 154. 175. 426, 427. 481. Aquisgrane, Council of; see Council of (Aquisgrane or) Aix la Chapelle. Archpriest, title given, after the death of the Bp. of Chalcedon, in James I.'s reign, to the principal of the Ro- manist clergy in England; III. 101. z. See Blackwell, Colling ton, Smith Richard. Ardagh, Bishop of Kilmore and ; see Bedell , Dean of; see Bernard, Nicholas. Argall, Thomas, Registrar of the Pre- rogative Court of Canterbury, was one of the witnesses at Abp. Parker's Consecration, III. 88. 206. 213. Argenis, The ; see Barclay, John. Arians, The, made Christ a secondary God, II. 564. And maintained that "erat quando non erat," II. 90; and see Council of Ariminum. Con- demned all others but themselves, II. 97. May admit the Apostles' Creed interpreted their own way, but not as interpreted by the first four General Councils, II. 597. 619. Doxology of the, I. 110; II. 46. Communicated with the orthodox at Antioch, and how, II. 46, 312. 583. 585. Many orthodox Christians had their orders from the. III. 57 ; V. 205. 258; and see Ordination. Pope Liberius consented to the, I. 254. ArimathcBa, Joseph of; see Joseph of Arimatheea. Ariminum, Council of; see Council of Ariminum. Aristohulus, mentioned by St. Paul, supposed by good authors to have been a British Bishop, III. 407. Aristotle, definition by, of hypothetical necessity, IV. 25, c. 264. of fear, IV. 51. of mixed actions, IV. 134. d. of deliberation, IV. 164. 178. of the practical judgment, IV. 290. of elec- tion, IV. 291. 293. 295. of sponta- neity, or rh iKovaiov, IV. 293. 295. of avTdfiara, IV. 294, 295. of com- pulsion, IV. 378. Free-will main- tained by, IV. 216. Defence by, of terms of art, IV. 282. Triple division by, of goods, IV. 345. Five causes of fear, according to, IV. 134. 390. On the power external objects have over the will, IV. 407. Kinds of mo- tion according to, ib. Account by, of the reasoning and social powers of bees, IV. 46. 52. Ark of Noah, a type of Baptism, II. 269. And of the Catholic Church, ii. Aries, Council of; Primacy of: see Council of Aries, Primates of Aries. Armagh, Archbishop of. Patent procured for the, by Lord Strafford, on behalf of Abp. Ussher and his successors, that they should take precedence of the Lord Chancellors of Ireland, GENERAL INDEX. 297 V.84. Is Primate andMetropolitan of all Ireland, II. 538, 539. See Ter- mopfeckan. Armagh, Atchhisliops of ; see Bramhall, Margetson, Richard, Ussher. Titular Archbishops of (R. C), see Creagh, Donat-o-Teig, Robert Venantius. Armenia, Church of ; Patriarchs of: see Church of Armenia ; Patriarchs of Armenia. Armenians, Letter of Pope Eugenius IV. to the, at the Council of Flo- rence ; see Eugenius IV. Pope. Armerar, John, account of, III. 194. k. A witness to Abp. Parker's election to the see of Canterbury, III, 194. Arminianism ,C\\urc\\ of England falsely accused of, IV. 219. Disputes con- cerning, in England, acknowledged by Baxter to have been about words more than matter, III. 50(3. 571. Arminius, opinion of, respecting free- will, IV. 218, 219. Arms, College of, record preserved in the, of the Obsequies of Henry II. King of France, III. 150. p. Arno, Archbishop of Salzburg, Letter to, from Louis IX. of France, I. 206. Arnohius, doctrine of, that kings are accountable to God alone, III. 384. Arnoldus, see St. Cyprian. Arragon, Kings of; see Kings of Arragon. Array, Commission of, issued bv Charles I. in June 1642, III. 297. 360—362. 7 Edw. I. Stat. 1, alleged in favour of the legality of the, III. 362. Art, Terms of; see Terms of Art. Arthur, King of Britain, date of the reign of, II. 172, 173. Said to have removed the primacy of Wales from Caerleon to St. David's, I. 163, 178 ; II. 172. 185 ; and see Caerleon, Me- vevia. Articles of Faith, none other than are comprehended in the Apostles* Creed ; see Creed, Faith the Catholic. To be distinguished from particular truths, V. 273, 274. Negatives not held by the English Church as, II. 210. 313, 314. 592. No difference in, between the Churches of Rome and England, IL 34. 581; V. 273, 274. The Pa- pacy made an, by Romanists, II. 243. See Church of England, Church of Rome. Authority of a General Coun- cil respecting; see Council, General. Authority of the Pope respecting, see Aquinas, Bishop of Rome. The Pope and Church (or Court) of Rome ob- trude new, and are tlierjfore schis- malical ; see Bishop of Rome, Church of Rome, Court of Rome, Pius IF. Pope. XXXIX Articles of the Church of England are not; see Articles, Thirty-yiine. Articles, of the Clergy, recognize the Royal supremacy, I. 30 ; II. 298. 514. recognize the Royal autho- rity in the election of Bishops, I. 146. , The Thirty-nine, of the Church of England, are no points of Faith, IL 201. 476. 593. Are subscribed, not sworn unto, as theological veri- ties for the preservation of unity, not as articles of Faith, II. 261. 593. and by the clergy, II. lOI. 261. Not suffered to be rejected by any man at his pleasure, nor yet looked upon as essentials of savhig Faith, but as pious opinions fitted for the preser- vation of unity, II. 201. 470. The 19th, '28th, 31st, and 33rd, explained, IL 581, 582. The 20th explained, I. 52. And the 22nd, IL 581. 592. Sancta Clara's words respecting the 33rd, IL 582. The 37th, disclaims all spiritual power in the king, I. 30; IL 220. 393. 399. 452. 458. and is justified bv Sancta Clara, 1. 30. 125. See Cla'rd, Fran- ciscus a Sanctd. "Were adopted by the Irish Church in 1634, I. vii; V. 80. Canon con- cerning the adoption of the, framed by Abp. L^ssher, re-written by Lord Straflfbrd, and carried by the latter's authority, V. 80. m. See Bramhall, Church of Ireland, Convocation Irish 0/1634. , Irish, debate concerning the, in the Irish House of Bishops, in 1634, I. vii. xix, xx. xxxvi ; V. 80- 82. Lord StraflTord's policy con- cerning the, V. 80. 1. Gradually fell into disuse after the adoption of the English by the Church of Ireland, V. 80. 1. 81. o. Calvinistic tendency of the, I. xix. xxxvi. See Bedell, Bramhall, Church of Ireland, Conrocation Irish of 1634, Heylin, Ussher. of Queen Mary, sent to Bishop Bonner; see Bonner, Mary Queen of England. of Stirling ; see Stirling, Arti- cles of. , the Six, against Protestants, 31 Henry VIII. c. 14, L 120. 129; IL 98. ■ , the Twelve new, of the Creed of Pope Pius IV. ; see Pius IF. Pope. Arundel, Thomas, Archbishop of Can- terbury 1396 — 1414 ; see University of Oxford. Argument of, from the royal oath, pressed upon Henry IV, BRAMHALL. 298 GENERAL INDEX. when he was urged to spoil the Church property, III. 371. 419. A Sacrobosco, see Holywood. A Sanctd Clard, see Clard. Asaph, Bishops of St. ; see St. Asaph, Bishops of. Asia, Churches of, not subject to the Bishop of Rome, I. 132; and see Churches, Eastern. Asia, the Less, diocese of, assigned to the Patriarchate of Constantinople upon its establishment, I. 177 ; II. 489. Aspect of God, what is meant by the, IV. 156. See Aqui7ms. Assemblies, Presbyterians slight Coun- cils and Convocations, yet extol. III. 306. And teach that ecclesiastical persons have the sole power of con- vening and convocating, III. 249. Assemhhj, General, of the Scotch Kirk, letter of, fraternizing with the Eng- lish Bishops in 1566, III. 243. , of Aberdeen, A.D. 1605, held in defiance of the king's discharge, by twenty Presbyters at the most. III. 246. . , of St. Andrew's, A.D. 1582, violent proceedings of, against one Montgomery, in spite of the king's prohibition. III. 255. _ , A.D. 1586, violent proceedings of, against Adamson Archbishop of St. An- drew's, III. 255. , of Dwidee, A.J). 1580, proceedings of, in defiance of the king's proclamation, III. 245, 246. Decreed the abolition of Bishops, III. 246. , A.D. 1593, interference of, with the Spanish trade, and with the Monday markets of Edinburgh, ' in order to religion,' III. 265. , of Edinburgh, A.D. 1567, decree of, respecting Church property, controlling the Parliament, III. 248. 265. . , A.D. 1570, large declaration of, respecting the power of ecclesiastical synods, III. 249. , A.D. 1582, justified the Raid of Ruthven, III. 267. , A.D. 1587, justified the treasonable sermon of one James Gibson, III. 257. , A.D. 1590, obtruded the Book of Discipline upon the Scotch Kirk in spite of the State, III. 247. 249. , A.D. 1591, enforced the observance of the Book of Discipline, III. 249. Assembly, General, of Edinburgh, A.D. 1593, resolution of, to take arms, in order to secure the condemnation of the Popish Earls of Angus, Huntley, and Errol, III. 261. 268. , A.D. 1594, 1596, blood-thirsty violence of, against the Earls of Angus, Hunt- ley, and Errol, III. 261. , A.D. 1647, form of Church Government, &c., propounded to, in cxi. Propositions, III. 250. Treasonable doctrine of, III. 268. Doctrine of, relathig to the independence of the Church upon the State, III. 250—254. and the subjection of even the supreme ma- gistrate to the Kirk, III. 259. , A.D. 1648, claimed authority in civil as well as ecclesiastical matters, III. 263. Ex- communicated all who obeyed the decree of Parliament for aiding King Charles L, III. 264, 265. 273—275. And assembled the people in arms at Machline Moor to enforce their decree, III. 275. See Commissioners. , of Glasgow, A.D. 1581, remonstrance of, respecting the non-observance of the Book of Discipline, III. 248. , A.D. 1610, restored their temporalties and full power to the Scotch Bishops, III. 247. • , A.D. 1638, annulled the acts of the Assembly of 1610, III. 247. f. Justified by the Scotch commissioners in 1648, in its rejection of Episcopacy, although at that time the law of both Church and State, III. 266. , of Perth, A.D. 1596, III. 270. , Westminster, in 1643, Letter of Diodati to the, I. 39. i. ; III. 486. 1. Book on the Sabbath published by two members of the ; see Caw- drey. Palmer. Assent, Royal, to the election of a Bishop to an English see ; see Com- mission. To Bills passed by the Houses of Parliament; see Kings of England, Oath Coronation of the Kings of England. Asser, made Bishop of Sherborne by King Alfred, I. 146. Assize of Clarendon, see Statute of Cla- rendon. Astrology, of the theory of necessity grounded upon, IV. 59, 60. 141. 306. See Stars. GENERAL INDEX. 299 Athanasian Creed; see Creed, Athanasian. Athanasins, St., interference of the Bishop of Rome on behalf of, ex- plained, II. 149. 434. Condemnation of, by Pope Liberius, I. 2o4. Testi- mony of, to the orthodoxy of the Bri- tish Bishops respecting the doctrine of the Trinity, If. o32. and whether British Bishops were at the Council of Sardica,i6. respecting the return of St. Peter to Rome, II. 161. Passages from, respecting the Apostles' Creed, II. 473. s. Tradition, V. 2b7. He- retical ordination, V. 204. High ex- pression of, respecting the Holy Eu- charist, V. 163. z. Testimony of, to the non-obsen'ance of the Sabbath prior to the time of Moses, V. 23. a. 25. g. 26. h. Quotation from, to shew, that the Sabbath was changed to the Lord's Day by our Lord Him- self, V. 33. and that the Church may not change the Lord's Dav, V. 63, 64. Athanasius Hihernicus ; sec Fesey,John, Bishop of Limerick. Athelred, see Ethelred. Athelstan, see uEthelsian. Atherton Moor, battle of, V. 110. g. Attributes of God, see God. Aubertin ( Albertinus), Edmund, a Hu- guenot minister at Charenton, in 16-31, I. cxxxvii. c. Account of, I. 7. c. Controversy of, with La Mil- letiere, I.cxl. d. cxlL e. 7. SeeBloridel. Aubrey, William, LL.D., Vicar General to Archbishop Grindal, acknowledged Scotch Presbyterian Orders, in 1-582, III. 135. t. Audtevtes, in the Primitive Church, who so called, I. 104. Audley, James Touchet, Baron ; see Touchet. Augsburg, Confession of, \ see Confestim Augustan Confession, \ of Augsburg. Augsburg, Diet of; see Diet of Augs- burg. Augustin, St., Bishop of Hippo, profli- gate youth of, V. 154. Prayers of his mother ^lonica for the conver- sion of, 1. 77 ; V. 125. Doctrine of, respecting the nature of God, IV. 229. the Will of God as necessitating events, IV. 422. the distinction between the Will and Prescience of God, IV. 423. Defends the freedom of the human will, IV, 31. 273. Noble passage from, concerning it, IV. 31. 276. Passage quoted from (not genuine), respecting the power of Satan over the human will, IV. 91 ; V. 153. Definition by, of sin, IV. 319. Definition by, of the Catholic Church, II. 21-3. 2-58. Doctrine of, that the elect belong to the Church invisibly, before they are actually converted, 1. 78. that wilful obsti- nacy is necessarv to constitute a for- mal heretic, L 'll2. 127; II. 294. 390. 507. and to separate men from the Church, II. 584. Distinction drawn by, between "haeretici," and "haereticis credentes," II. 20-5. 243. 637; V. 208. And between those who are in and of the Church, and those who are in but not of the Church, II. 584. 590. His touch- stone of Catholicism, II. 96. Doc- trine of, respecting imity, II. 33. and separation from the Catholic Church, II. 31. 81. 594. Compari- son of, between schism and idolatry, II. 29, 30. Concerning the Dona- tists, IL .30, 31. 33. 41. 148. 256. 271. Concerning charit)' against the Donatists, II. 41. 48. 258. 271. Concerning unjust excommunica- tion, II. 237; V. 209. Opposed to the Bishops of Rome with respect to appeals, I. 99. Yet not therefore schismatical, ib. Ac- count made by, of the see of Rome, IL 235. Doctrine of, respecting the Apo- stles' Creed, IL 473. L'niversal con- sent, IL 68. 383; V. 34. Tradition, V. 267. 270. Apostolical traditions, V. 34, 35. 40. Omits the Council of Sardica from his list of General Councils, IL 533. Doctrine of, respecting schismati- cal Baptism, IL 81. unbaptized in- fants, V. 178—180. In this last point agrees neither with the Church of Rome nor with Protestants, ib. Affinns the Breaking of Bread at Emmaus to have been the Sacra- ment of the Eucharist, V. 57. Pas- sages from, respecting the Presence of Christ in the Holy Eucharist, I. 10, r. the Adoration of Christ in the Eucharist, I. 21. the institution of the Lord s Day, V, 33. 35. 40. the way in which prayer is answered, 1. 77. the worship of Images, 1. 46 ; 11. 619. Rule of, respecting indif- ferent ceremonies, III. 471. AflBrms that there are but two places after death. Heaven and Hell, thus excluding both Purgaton,' and Limbus Infantum, V. 178, 179. Contradicts Purgatory' by his doc- trine about "abdita receptacula," L 59 ; V. 192. Distinction of, between honour 300 GENERAL INDEX. 'servitutis' and ' caritatis,' as due to the Angels, I. 43. Doctrine of, respecting the knowledge of things upon earth possessed hy the Saints in Heaven, I. 79. Obedience due to God rather than to Princes, according to, when their commands clash, I. 168 ; III. 275; V. 267. yetheld that mijust commands may be justly obeyed, I. 169. Say- ing of, that the blood of the Martyrs is the seed of the Church, III. 353. Argument of, to prove the impos- sibility of the world being spherical, III. 416; lY. 176. Augustin, St. , Archbishop of Canterbury 597 — 604 (probably), arrival of, in England, 1. 132. Did not preach or even enter the realm until he had the king's license, ib. Propositions of, to the British SjTiods, I. 162, 163; II. 152. 302. 542. Dinoth's reply to, ib. Propositions of, re- jected, ib. Was not acknowledged by the British Bishops as their Arch- bishop, I. 163. 201, 202; II. 133. 172. 542. Slaughter of the monks at Bangor, whether or no attributable to, I. 163, 164. Mission of, from Rome, no title for Papal Jurisdiction over England, II. 132. 172. But a small portion of Britain converted by, I. 266—268; II. 133. 300. There were British Bishops remaining in Britain before he preached to the Saxons, 1. 267 ; II. 94. Converted Kent only and some few adjacent counties, I. 267 ; II. 133. 300. Con- verted King Ethelbert of Kent, I. 267; II. 133.542. Scotch Church independent of ; see Bishops Scotch, Church of Scotland. Consecrated the Saxon Bishops by himself, from ne- cessity, I. 163. 270 ; II. 273 ; III. 51. Dates of the arrival of, in England, and of his death, I. 158 ; II. 172. m. See Church Britannic, Church Saxon, Consecration of Bishops, Dionothus, Gregory I. Pope, Synods British. Life of, see Gocelinus. Augustin, St., Abbey of, patronage of the, desired by Lanfranc, but refused, from "NVilliam the Conqueror, II. 406. Privileges of the, granted by the Popes, but condemned as null, be- cause not ratified by the King and approved by the Peers, II. 434. Augusiinus, a book so called, by Jan- senius ; see Jansenius. Aurea Bulla, see Bulla Aurea. AvTe^ovaiov, i. e. free will, a term fre- quent among the Greeks, IV. 216. Justified from St. Paul, IV. 217. Dis- liked by Calvin, IV. 216, 217. Authentics ; see Justinian, Emperor of Rome. Authority, of the Church ; see Church Universal, Church Particular. Of the Church of England; see Church of England. Of the Kings of England, see Kings of England. Of the Church and Kings of England to effect a re- formation in the Church ; see Church of England, Kings of England, Re- formation. Of the Pope, see Bishop of Rome. Of a General Council ; see Council, General. Of Patriarchs, see Patriarchs. Of Bishops, see Bishops. Of the Fathers, see Fathers. Of the Scriptures, see Scriptures. . what meant by, in the . , ,^ . Church, I. 161; II. Kvr6vo^.o^, \ See Church, ^ British. AvrdfiuTa, what meant by, IV. 294, 295. Autun, Stephen Eduensis, Bishop of ; see Stephen Eduensis. Auxerre, Bishop rf; see Germanus. Auxentius, an Arian Bishop of Milan, predecessor of St. Ambrose, II. 230. Avah.nius Elvanus ; see Elvanus, Ava- lonius. B. Bacon, Sir Nicholas, letter of, to Arch- bishop Parker, accompanying the Royal Assent to the latter' s election to the See of Canterbury, from the Library of C.C.C. Cambridge, IIL Pref. p. 179. p. Redgrave, a seat of; see Redgrave. • Francis, Lord Verulam, Quo- tation from. III. 368. Opinion of, respecting the spoliation of Church property in the time of Henry VIII., III. 434. respecting Bishops, III. 468. Saying of, about hope, V. 118. Baillie, Robert, Scotch Presbyterian minister, review by, of Bramhall's ' Fair Warning,' I.xxx. xxxv. y ; IIL Pref d. One of the deputation sent to the Hague in 1649, to offer Charles II. the crown of Scotland, III. Pref. b. Letters and book of, against Bram- hall, on that occasion, III. Pref. b. d. Accusation brought by, against Bramhall, of Popery, III. Pref. k. Bain, Paul, book of, respecting Epi- scopacy, IIL 473. Baker, John, a witness to Archbishop Parker's consent to his Election to GENERAL INDEX. 301 tlie Archbishopric of Canterbury, TIL 199. One of the witnesses for Archbishop Parker at his Confirma- tion, III. 177. Evidence of, on that occasion, III. 199, 200. Treasurer to Archbishop Parker, III. 199. z. 205. 213. Account of, III. 199. z. Baker, Sir Richard, mistake of, in his Chronicle, respecting Archbishop Parker's Consecrators, III. 131. g. respecting the Bishops upon Queen Elizabeth's accession, III. Pref. a. , Thomas, of St. John's College, Cambridge, the antiquary, aided Courayer in his work upon Angli- can Orders, III. Pref. 1. Balaam, the benediction of, not in his own power, IV. 126. 380. Balatus Ovium, a tract so called, being an address to the Pope respecting his treatment of the Portuguese Bishops in 1651, I. 224. 24G ; II. 214. 600. Balcanquell, a Presbyterian minister, saucy and seditious expressions of, against King James I., III. 257. Bale, John, Bishop of Ossory 1552 — 1553. when consecrated. III. 56. y. Named in the second commission to confirm and consecrate Archbishop Parker, III. 52. 74. 178. Testimony of, respecting Barlow's Bishopric, III. 139. d. Canon of Canterbury upon Queen Elizabeth's accession, III. 193. h. Testimony of, to the story of Dionothus, II. 544. Ballard, conspiracy of, to kill Queen Elizabeth, II. 114. Balm, the essential matter of the Sacra- ment of Confirmation, according to the Roman schools, II. 202. Bamberg, Sipideger, Bishop of; see Cle- ment II. Pope, Bancroft, Richard, D.D., Bishop of London 1597 — 1604, Archbishop of Canterbury 1604 — 1610; hearsay tale confuted respecting the testi- mony of, to the Nag's Head Conse- cration, III. 105. Question between, and Bp. Andrewes, concerning the Scotch Bishops of 1610, V. 76. r. Bandini, Cardinal, instructions of, re- lative to the Patriarch Cyril Lucar, IL 267. Bangor, Bishops of; see Capon, Deane, Glyn, Meyrick. , Monks of, slaughtered by the Saxons, with Augustin's consent, L 163, 164. Account of, IL 302. 543. See Dionothus. Baptism, Holy, one of the two Sacra- ments generally necessary to salva- tion, I. 55. 105. An essential of a ti-ue Church, II. 26. The same Sa- crament whether purely or corruptly administered, II. 79. Noah's ark a type of, II. 269. The English Church acknowledges remission of sins in, V. 190. 213. See Sacraments. Want of, fatal, unless upon the plea of invincible necessity, V. 172. Baptismal Grace, absolutely, exter- nal Baptism only generally, neces- sary to salvation, ib. Desire of, ac- cepted for Baptism itself, IL 70. 390; V. 174; and see ^t. Ambrose. Analogous case of martyrdom, see Martyrdom. Opinion of the primi- tive Church as to the necessity of, as gathered from their practice of delaying it, V. 177. See Circumcision, Peter Lombard, Sacraments. Of infants, answer to the objection that it is not contained in the Creed, II. 470, 471. 474. Want of, in in- fants, how far supplied by the faith of parents, V. 174 — 177; and see Infants. No person admitted to, by the Ca- tholic Church, unless he made a free profession of the Creed, either by himself, or by his sureties, II. 291. 479. See Creed. Form of, delivered by tradition, V. 218. Form of, in the Greek Church, allowed by the Church of Rome to be valid, ib. Instance of the, of a Jew, with sand in the desert, V. 175. 239. Ordinarily administered in the primi- tive Church only twice in the year, at Easter and at Whitsuntide, V. 177. The British agreed with the Eastern Church in the administration of; see Church British, Churches Eastern. Dangerous consequences of the Romish doctrine of Intention, as regards, V, 210. Whether laymen can administer, IIL 167. Of heretical, IL 618. Dis- pute respecting the rebaptization of persons heretically baptized, see St. Cyprian. Of schismatical, II. 81. "Baptismus Flaminis, Fluminis, Sanguinis," V. 175. q. Baptism of pains and tears. Repentance so called by the Fathers; see Re- pentance. , a Short Discourse to Sir Henry de Vic, of persons dying without, by Bishop Bramhall, Works Part iv. Discourse v,V. 171 — 180. Occasion of, I. xxxiv ; V. 171. Editions of, V. Pref. Contents of, V. 169. Barbarossa, Frederic ; see Frederic I. Barbosa, Odoardus ; see Odoardus Bar- bosa. 30.2 GENERAL INDEX. Barclay, John, author of the Argenis, as- sertion of, respecting Calvin, V. 10. e. Bardas, tlie Patrician, preposterous intermeddling of, in ecclesiastical business under the Emperor Michael, II. 231. Barkley, Gilbert, Bishop of Bath and Wells 15g9— 1581, proofs of the consecration of. III. 222, Alleged by Champney to have been con- secrated at the Nag's Head, III. 43. s. Commission for the con- firmation and consecration of. III. 67. 222. Barlosa, see Barbosa. Barlow, Thomas, D.D., Bishop of Lin- coln 1675—1691, Letter of Bram- hall preserved in the papers of, L xxxiii. h. xcviii. y ; V. Pref. William, D.D., Prior of Bis- ham, Bishop of St. Asaph, of St. David's, of Bath and Wells, of Chichester, 1536 — 1568, notice of, before he became Bishop, III. 227, 228. Sent ambassador to Scotland twice by Henry VIII., III. 141. 227. Letters of, from Scotland, III. Pref. 141. m. Evidence of the consecration of, TIL Pref. and 136—148. Actually possessed four Bishoprics succes- sively, III. 138— 140. 138. d. Both elected and confirmed Bishop, III. 140. The letters patent for the confirmation of, also command his consecration, ib. Formally ac- knowledged to be a Bishop, III. 141. And this by accusers and enemies, III. 141. i. Consecration of, never doubted during his lifetime, nor until forty-eight years after his death. III. Pref 136, 137. Parallel between the case of, as regards his consecration, and Bp. Bonner's, III. Pref. 141. 1. Sat in Parliament as a Bishop, III. 142. and in Convocation, III. 142. o. Joined in consecrating other Bishops, III. Pref. 143. Acts of, as a Bishop, legally valid. III. 143. Acts of, re- specting the temporalties of his sees, legally valid, although questioned upon other grounds, III. 143. t. Tes- timony of Records to the consecration of. III. Pref 138. d. 144. 228. Mis- take of Bishop Godwin about it, III. 144, 145. Objections of Father Talbot concerning it, 1 1 1 . 1 45 . Why not men- tioned in the Restitution of his Tem- poralties, III. 155. No record of it to be expected in more than one Re- gister, in. 138. c. 157. No (regular) record of Bishop Gardiner's conse- cration, any more than of his. III. Pref 158. Nor of those of many others. III. Pref Probable day of it, III. Pref Argument from the signatures and contents of the letters of, from Scotland, respecting the day of his consecration. III. Pref. 141. m. Argument to the same effect, from his precedence in Parliament, and in Convocation, III. Pref 142. o. Erroneous doctrine of, respecting the necessity of Ordination, III. Pref. 139. d. 141. i. Joined in repressing the seditious proceedings of the Pu- ritans at Frankfort, III. 317. Evidence of the translation of, to the See of Chichester, in 1559, III. 139. d. 227. Named in the first Commission to confirm and consecrate Archbishop Parker, III. 72. And in the second, III. 52. 74. 178. Actually joined in confirming him. III. 83, 84. 174- 203. And in consecrating him, IIL Pref 56. y. 85, 86. 174. 205. 212. Was not (what is termed) the Conse- crating Bishop at Archbishop Par- ker's consecration, III. 136. y. 205. o. Barnabas, St., dispute of, with St. Paul, did not presently render them both schismatics, I. 98. Barnes, Robert, D.D., put to death by King Henry VIII. for his religion, II. 104. 108. What meant by his making the king a " whole king," IL 104. • , John, D.D., author of the Ca- tholico-Romano-Pacificus, confessed that the British Isles are subject to no Patriarch but their own, by the Cyprian privilege, V. 209. Was confined for it in the Hospital of the Holy Ghost at Rome, ib. Book of, published in part by Dr. Basier, and afterwards fully by the Rev. Richard Watson ; see Basier, Watson Richard. Baron, Richard, author of a dissenting publication in 1768, in which Abp. Bramhall's programme of the service at the Consecration of the Irish Bi- shops in 1660-1, is preserved, V. Pref p. Baronius, judgment of, on the resist- ance of Ignatius Patriarch of Con- stantinople to the Roman See, 1. 107. Book of, publicly burned by order of the King of Spain, and why, I. 229. Barons, eldest sons of, permitted of old to be present in Parliament, IV. 564. Of the wars of the. III. 342. Barre, Council of; see Council of Barre. Barwick, John, Dean of St. Paul's 1661—1664, I. xxix. q. Life of, by Peter Barwick, III. 25. j. Adver- GENERAL INDEX. 303 tisement by, prefixed to Bramhall's Consecration of Protestant Bishops Vindicated, III. 5—10. Life of Bishop Morton by, III. 24. h. In- formation and documents respecting Bishop Morton, and the Nag's Head Fable, supplied to Bramhall by, I. xxix. q; III. 5. a. 25. j. 31. 71. y. 99. Measures of, to preserve the succes- sion of English Bishops during the Rebellion ; see Bramhall. Barwick, Peter ; see Barwick, John. Busier, Isaac, D.D., the traveller, and biographer of Cosin, tract of, on the Ancient Liberty of the British Church, V. 209. t. A part of Dr. Barnes' Catholico- Romano - Pacifi- cus published in it, ib. Banished from England, in common with Bramhall, V. 209. u. BasUius, Emperor of Constantinople, speech of, to the laity, in the (eighth) General Council, of Constantinople, A.D. 869, II. 231. Basil, St., expressioiis from, respecting the Presence of Christ in the Holy Eucharist, I. 11. x. Passage of St. Gregory of Nyssa cited as from, con- cerning the Sabbath, V. 25. Reckons the Lord's Day an Apostolical tradi- tion, V. 35. Basire, see Busier. Basle, Council of; see Council of Basle. Bath and Wells, Bishops of ; see Bark- ley, Barlow William, Bourne, Clerk John,Fox Richard, Ken, Laud, Wolsey. Battle, Abbey of, three churches appro- priated to the, by William the Con- queror, upon his own authority, I. 139. Batts, Parliament of ; see Parliament of Batts. Bavaria, Louis of; see Louis of Bavaria. Baxter, Richard, attack of, upon Epi- scopal divines, and especially upon Bramhall, in a treatise called " The Grotian Religion," as designing a reconciliation with the Pope and Church of Rome, I. xxxi; III. Pref. 503, 504. Ill-chosen title of the treatise of. III. 503. Controversy of, with Drs. Pierce and Sanderson, which occasioned it, III. 503. b. Scope of it, III. 504. Inconsiderate haste with which it was written. III. 507. 572. Attack of, recoils upon his own head. III. 505. See Vindication of Bramhall and Episcopal Clergy. Groundless attack of. upon Grotius, answered. III. 511-514; and see Grotius. No Grotian design, such as is imagined by, in England, viz. for reconciliation with the Papacy as now established, III. 514. Feeble reasons of, for his supposition, III. 515. 519—522. 524—528. The groundless fear which occasioned it, III. 516. Himself admits that the Church of Rome is a true Church, III. 519. And gives honour to members of it. III. 520. Upon whose side lies the schism, Mr. Baxter's or the Grotians', III. 560. Upon whose side lies the want of charity or the persecution of their adversaries. III. 561. Ill-timed imputation by, of pride. III. 563. See Grotius, Recon- ciliation. Refuses to name those Episcopal divines whom he accuses. III. 519. Groundless distinction made by, be- tween 'old' and 'new' Episcopal divines. III. 523. 536. Malicious and idle suggestions of, against Charles I., III. 528. Acknowledgeth, that Bishop Bramhall is no Papist, III. 543. Exceptions of, to Bishop Bram- hall's terms of union between the Churches of Rome and England, III. 547 — 559. Terms proposed by himself. III. 563-56G. See Recon- ciliation. Rash assertions of, about Roman Catholics, III. 559. Concessions made by, of doctrines held by his own fellows. III. 505. Confession of, that the disputes re- specting Arminianism in England were more about words than matter, III. 506. 571. Of course anti-Epi- scopal, III. 531. Bitter invectives of, against the Church of England, III. 574 ; and see Rivet. Imperti- nent railing of, against the Episcopal clergy. III. 580. Defence by, of se- questrations, III. 508 — 510. Bayiie, Ralph, Bishop of Lichfield and Coventry 1554 — 1559, deprived and when, upon Queen Elizabeth's acces- sion ; see Table of Deprivations, III. 232. Died before his successor's consecration, ib. ; and see Bentham. i, Paul; see Bain, Paul. Beacon, Thomas, aided in repressing the seditious proceedings of the Puritans at Frankfort, III. 317. Beasts, Briite, death and pain inflicted upon the, explained and justified, IV. 79. Parallel case of the, not relevant to that of men, with re- spect to rewards and punishments, IV. 100. 317. The terms reward and punishment applied to the, by analogy only, IV. 1 0 1 . 347, 348. Act when trained, not from reason, but from sense of present, or memory of 304 GENERAL IXDLX. past joy or pain, IV. 101. All the actions of the, not necessary, IV. 100. 182. 469. Of the dominion of man over the, IV. 339—3 il. Hobbes attorney-general for the, IV. 339. See Actions of Brute Beasts. Beatifical Vision; see Vision, Beatifical. Becanceldc, Council of; see Council of Becancelde. Becket, Thomas a, Archbishop of Can- terbury 1102 — 1170, swore to the Constitutions of Clarendon, I. 145. 187. but fell from his oath, ib. Suf- fragan Bishops of, and the Barons of the kingdom, against him in his dispute with Henry II., I. 187. Murder of, to be abhorred, ib. Yet was no martyr, ib. and undeservedly canonized, ib. Bede, the Venerable, expressions of, re- specting the Presence of Christ in the Holy Eucharist, I. 10. r. Af- firms the "Breaking of Bread" at Emmaus to have been the Holy Eu- charist, V. 57. d. Omits the Council of Sardica from his list of General Councils, II. 533. Mistakes from the works of, respect- ing the Culdees, as though Bishops had been subject to Presbyters in Britain and ordained by them, I. 273 — 275. Testimony of, to the history of Dinoth's conference with St. Au- gustin, II. 5i2, 543. Words inserted into the History of, to excuse St. Augustin from the slaughter of the monks of Bangor, I. 164. Corrects Prosper's account of St. Germanus being a legate of the Pope, II. 171. 536. Testimony of, to the non-observ- ance of the Sabbath prior to the time of Moses, V. 23. a. Holds, that kings are accountable to God alone. III. 384. Confusion made by, between Columba and Co- lumbanus, I. 273, 274. Evil cha- racter given by, of the Britons, II. 545. Bedell, William, D.D.,Bishopof Kilmore and Ardagh 1629—1641, used the Irish Articles (previously to 1634), in examining a candidate for orders, V. 81. p. q.; and see Price. Contro- versy of, with Wadsworth ; see Wads- worth. Bederna ; see York, City of. Bedford, Suffragan Bishop of ; see Hodg- kin. Bees, account given by naturalists of their phantasy, or power of forming ideas, IV. 52. Aristotle's account of the instinct of, IV. 46. 52. St. Am- brose's, IV. 52. Crespet's assertion respecting, that they bend their thighs in the form of a cross, and bow themselves, when quitting their cells, IV. 53. Beggars, Supplication of; see Supplica- tion of Beggars. Beginning of Unitij, required in all so- cieties by the law of nature, accord- ing to Calvin, and Beza ; see Beza, Calvin. St. Peter had a, in the Church ; see St. Peter. The Bishop of Rome has a, according to St. Cy- prian ; see St. Cyprian. And would be allowed by the Church of Eng- land to have a, if he would be con- tent with it, see Bishop of Rome, Church of England, Primacy. Beguines, The, I. 120. Being, beginning of, necessity of, as distinguished from beginning and necessity of Acting; see Actions, Necessity. Belcenshaw, or Bekinsau, book of, pub- lished in 1546, De Supremo et Ab- solut© Regis Imperio, I, 122; II. 503. Belief ; see Creed, Faith. Bell, John, Bishop of Worcester 1539- 15 13, proof of the consecration of, III. Pref. 140. d. Bellannine, Robert, Cardinal, doctrine of, that the last act of the understand- ing necessitates the will, IV. 42. Definition by, of a free agent, IV. 173. 263. of free will, IV. 285. of sin, IV. 319. Doctrine of, respecting concupiscence without consent, IV. 439. Definition by, of the Church Ca- tholic, 11. 596. Doctrine of, respecting the infal- libility of the Pope, I. 255 ; II. 437. 598 ; V. 272. Conditions laid down by, for the exercise of the Papal in- fallibility, entirely explain it away, I. 256 ; II. 437. Doctrine of, that the Pope is the sole fountain of Episcopal jurisdiction, II. 327. re- specting obedience to the Pope, II. 93. the lawfulness of resisting the Pope, I. 107. the Papal supremacy, III. 301, 302. the temporal authority of the Pope, I. 255; II. 416. 420. 435,436; III. 301. Gives temporal power to the Pope with so many cau- tions and reservations that it signifies nothing, I. 256; II. 435, 436. Doc- trine of, respecting the African Bi- shops' appeal to Rome, II. 150. Evasion by, of the canon of the Council of Chalcedon respecting ap- peals, II. 534, 535. of St. Cyprian's GENERAL INDEX. 305 Epistle condemning appeals to Rome, II. 150. 444. Interpretation of, re- futed, of the oath of a certain Bishop to the Pope mentioned by Gregory the Great, 11.419. Testimonies quoted by, respecting the authority of the Bishop of Rome over General Coun- cils, II. 327. 557. All the Apostles equal in power according to, I. 153 ; II. 1 52—155. 469. 483 ; III. 549, 550. Distinction taken by, between the fact of the Bishop of Rome's suc- cession from St. Peter, and the reason of his succession, II. 379. Confesses, that the Apostolic see is not so fixed to Rome that it cannot be removed, II. 143.240. 321.378.380. 610; III. 551. Mentions five changes in the manner of choosing a Pope, II. 404. Admits the term Pope to have been used absolutely for the Bishop of Rome, so early as the Council of Chalcedon, II. 303. 540. Confesses, that Christian kings held the patronage of the Cliurch ' for a long time,' II. 450. Affirms, that Pope Gregory VII. followed the old ecclesiastical laws in condemning homage and investitures taken from a lay hand, but only produces one counterfeit canon of the eighth Oecu- menical Coiuicil to bear out his as- sertion, II. 450, 451. Character given by, of Pope Gregory VII., II. 450. Conditions of a General Council according to, II. 249. 330. 532. 568. Evasion by, answered, of the decrees of the Councils of Constance and Basle respecting the superiority of a Gene- ral Council to the Pope,i. 250 — 252. Affirms the contrary doctrine to be 'fere de fide,' II. 327. 492. 557. Answered by Dr. Field, II. 281. Passages from, respecting the Apostles' Creed, II. 473. the suf- ficiency of Holy Scripture, I. 49 ; V. 31. Doctrine of, respecting the Sacra- ment of Baptism, V. 173. respecting martyrdom, as supplying the want of Baptism, V. 174. Denies salva- tion to unbaptized infants, V. 175. An answer to some parts of his work De Sacram. Euchar., I. 9. 16. 18.20. Admission of, respecting the adora- tion of the Host, I. 21. Doctrine of, respecting the Sacrifice of the Cross, II. 88. the withholding the Cup at the Eucharist, I. 20 ; V. 56. on Lu- ther's opinion respecting the with- holding of the Cup, II. 202. Doctrine of, respecting tlie wor- BRAMHALL. ship of the Cross, I. 46. z. and of Images, ib. the knowledge possessed by the Saints in Heaven of things on earth, I. 58. 1. Doctrine of, respecting the Sab- bath, V. 61. Perversion by, of St. Paul's pre- cept respecting obedience to the civil magistrate. III. 349. Holds that allegiance is not due to infidel princes, II. 436. Gives the Pope power to depose princes. III. 302. Denies that princes are princes of clerks, II. 420. Bellaais, Colonel, routed by Fairfax at Selby, V. 91. a. Bellay, Du ; see Du BeUmj. Benedict IF., Pope about 903, I. 255. IX., Pope in 1033, deposed by the Emperor Henry II. as " a most filthy monster," I. 173. • XL, Pope 1303—1304, appeal of the School of Sorbonne from, to a General Council, L 220. X7/.,Pope 1335— 1342, letter to, from the Electoral College of Ger- many, 1. 212; IL 223. Letter of Edward III. of England to, respect- ing his right to the crown of France, IL 146. Excommunicated the Em- peror Louis of Bavaria, II. 147. ■ XIII., or Peter de Luna, Pope at Avignon 1395, rejected by the first Council of Pisa, 1. 218. Turned out by the Council of Constance, I. 252. Befieplaciti, Voluntas; see God, Will of. Bentham, Thomas, Bishop of Lichfield and Coventry 1559 — 1578, proof of the consecration of, III. 222. Com- mission for the confirmation and consecration of, III. 67. 222. Al- leged by Champney to have been consecrated at the JS'ag's Head, III. 43. s. Berengarius, 1035 — 1088, heresy laid to the charge of, respecting the Real Presence, I. 11. His retractation of it, I. 12. Opponents of, equally in error on the other side, by the ac- knowledgment of many Schoolmen, I. 12, 13; and see Nicholas II. Pope, Umhertus. Possibly innocent of he- resy himself, if fairly represented, I. 11. z; and see the fragments of his own writings upon the subject as published at Berlin in 1834, and at the end of Bowden's Life of Gre- gory VII., vol. ii. Berkeley, see Barkley. Berinus, an Italian, first converted the West and South Saxons to Chris- tianitv, I. 267. 306 GENERAL INDEX. Bernard, St., quotation from, III. 299. Complaints of, to Pope Eugenius IV., respecting the corruptions of the Church, I. 190. 263. Words of, cited to prove, that the Pope was not 'Lord' or master of other Bishops, and the Roman Church a mother but not 'mistress' of other Churches, I. 26. 232. 247; II. 200. 240. 325. 621, 622; V. 207. 271. Evil cha- racter of the Irish given by, II. 545. High eulogy passed by, on the Tem- plars, II. 196. and on the faith and conversation of the Waldenses, II. 451. Quotation from, respecting the free power of kings, III. 425. that soldiers dying on the field of battle, for their country and for their religion, are crowned with a crown of martjnrdom, V. 110. Thought to have been the author of the Rule of the Templars, II. 196. Letter of, respecting unbaptized infants, to Hugo de S. Yictore, V. 175. m. Bernard, Nicholas, D.D., sometime Dean of Ardagh, and Chaplain to Arch- bishop Ussher, letter to, from Bishop Bramhall, on the observance of the Sabbath and Lord's Day, I. xcviii-ci. Addressed to, according to Bp. Bar- low, I. xxxiii. h. xcviii. ; V. Pref. Bramhall' s Discourse upon the same subject probably addressed to, 1. xxxiii. ; V. Pref. Published some papers of Abp. Ussher, after his death, viz. i. On the extent of Christ's Death and Satisfaction, ii. On the Sabbath and observation of the Lord's Day, iii. On the ordination in other Reformed Churches, I. xxxiii.; V. 74. n. 75. p. See Ussher. Bert] a, Queen of Kent, a Christian before St Austin came to England, L 267. Bertram, first difference about the Pre- sence of Christ in the Sacrament in the days of, I. 11. Berwick, Rev. Edward, Letters and Will of Abp. Bramhall edited by, among the Rawdon Papers, I. iii. See Rawdon Papers. Best, John, Bishop of Carlisle 1560 — 1570, proof of the consecration of, III. 226. Affirmed by Champney to have been consecrated at the Nag's Head, III. 43. s. Beza, Theodore, present at the Colloquy of Poissy, I. 68. o. Belonged to the Council of Sixty at Geneva although it was a civil office. III. 304. Large admissions of, respecting Bishops, in. 470. 484, 485, 486. 490. Admits it to be the dictate of nature, that one should preside over the rest in the Church, II. 386 ; IIL 535. 551. Objections of, against the abuses of Episcopacy, not against Episcopacy itself, III. 490, 491. Triple division of Bishops by. III. 481, 482. Seditious book of, De Jure Magis- tratuum. III. 301. Authorship of it rightly attributed to. III. 301. r. Seditious doctrines contained in it, III. 301. 316. 364. Comment of, upon Acts xx. 7, V. 48. Bible, The; see Scriptures. Delivery of, to Priests, and of the New Testa- ment to Deacons, at their ordina- tion ; see Ordination of Deacons, Or- dination of Presbyters. Biel, Gabriel ; see Gabriel Biel. Bigamists, i. e. persons twice married, Papal canon (made at the Council of Lyons) excluding, from privilege of clergy, only received with a legis- lative interpretation in England, I. 140; II. 432. Bilson, Thomas, Bishop of Worcester 1596, of Winchester 1597—1616, testimony of, against the Patriarchal power claimed by the Pope in Eng- land, 1. 152. Book of, against the Puritans, respecting the Descent of Christ into Hell, IL 596. g. Binding and Loosing; see Absolution, Excommunication, Keys Power of the. Priests. Bisham, Prior of; see Barlow, William. Bishop, William, 1553—1624, Bishop of Chalcedon, an able polemic writer for the Roman Church, I. 67. , JoJm, a Roman Catholic Priest, book of, against the Pope's deposing power, in 1598, II. 116. Bishops, all anciently called Pastors, II. 145. called "Angels of the Churches" in the Book of Revela- tions, IL 69 ; III. 470. Nomination and investiture of, see Investiture. Nomination and in- vestiture of, in England ; see Bishops English, Kings of England. In France ; see Bishops French, Kings of France. In Germany; see Bishops German, Charlemagne, Emperors. In Spain ; see Bishops Spanish, Kings of Spain. In Hungary; see Kings of Hungary. In Apulia ; see Kings of Apulia. Ancient mode of electing, in the primitive Church, V. 201, 202. Elec- tion by Deans and Chapters neither essential to Episcopacy nor evermore used in the Church, V. 201. Either in England or elsewhere, V. 201 — GENERAL INDEX. 307 203. Election of, in England ; see Bishops, English. Three Bishops required to conse- crate, by the canons, four by the sta- tute law of England, III. 73. c. 77. Two or even one would be justified by necessity, III, 51. One held sufficient in case of necessity by Gre- gory the Great ; see Jugustin of Canterbury. One and two Presby- ters held sufficient (with the Pope's dispensation) by the Roman Schools, III. 106. Or one and two mitred Abbots, ib. Ordination of, in Eng- land ; see Bishops English, Consecra- tion of Bishops, Ordinal English. Homage paid by, to laymen and kings, invariably before the time of Paschal II., by Platina's own ac- knowledgment, 1. 187; 11.405.417. 465; and see Oath of Allegiance. In England ; see Bishops, English. In France ; see Bishops, French. Oath of fidelity to the Pope, when first taken by ; see Oath of Bishops to the Pope. Episcopal character indeleble, V. 209. 263. Even in cases of lawful suspension, ib. Extravagances of the Roman Schools respecting the per- manence of the Episcopal character, V. 209, 210. See Aquinas, Fasquez. Threefold power in, of Order, In- terior Jurisdiction, Exterior Juris- diction, II. 453. No controversy with the Romanists respecting the two former, ib. unless this — whether the Bishop of Rome alone derives his jurisdiction immediately from Christ, and all other Bishops only mediately through him, II. 159. 239. 327. 438. 453. 464. And this controversy is only with a part of the Church of Rome, ib. Many, do not derive their orders at all from St. Peter or from any Roman Bishop, and yet are true Bishops, 11. 160. 453, 454. 530; V. 253. Are ambassadors of Christ, not of the Pope, I. 153. Jurisdiction of, not necessarily derived from the Pope, I. 227; II. 160. 327. 453; V. 252. See Bishop of Rome. Exterior juris- diction of, wholly political, and pro- ceedeth originally from sovereign princes, II. 129.428, 429. 455—457. Are proper judges of the canons, II. 428. Similar doctrine of the Galil- ean Church, I. 227. See Jurisdic- tion, King, Mission, The benefice and office of, two dis- tinct things, I. 272; III. 78. 172; V. 201. 229. 232. Confirmation, Inthronization, Restitution of Tem- poralties, homage, belong to the former. Consecration to the latter, III. 78. 83 ; V. 263. The former, political acts, the latter belong to the key of order. III. 83. The former come from the King, the latter from Bishops, 1. 272 ; V. 229, 230. Mean- ing of the term Bishop Elect, III. 94. u. Have a ministerial mission through Christ to confer holy orders, V. 263. Power of ordination belongs to, ex- clusively, III. 143. 475. How far they can suspend or restrain the gift once conferred, V. 263, 264. Authority of, in the interpretation of Scripture, I. 50—52; IV. 500. 586. 590; V. 270. All, believed to have an equal power by St. Cyprian ; see St.'Ci/prian. Neither St. Peter nor any ancient Bishop, nor yet St. Gregory the Great himself, ever pretended to a headship of power over, II. 609. St. Peter had a primacy of order over; see Apostles, St. Peter. Whe- ther the Bishop of Rome have a pri- macy of order among ; see Bishop of Rome, Headship, Primacy. How pre- eminence among, arose, I. 154 — 156 ; II. 125, 126 ; and see Patriarch, Pri- mate. Power of the body of the clergy relatively to. III. 488. Blessings received from the order of. III. 476. A hindrance to schisms and heresies. III. 492, 493. The calling of, not Popish, II. 70; III. 466, No adjument to the Pope but a strong bulwark against him, 1, 189, 249; III. 492, 529—531; and see Council of Trent. Evils of other forms of Church government, III. 477. Rights of, taken away by the Popes, I. 189, 190. Of Divine institution, I. 271 ; II. 307.550. How far so. III. 490. Held to be so by the Sorbonne, as opposed to the Papacy ; see Sorbonne. At least an Apostolical institution, 1.271. Comprehended in the Apostolic office, II. 69. Proved from Scripture and tradition, I. 53. Texts of Scripture proving, under another name, III. 474. Arguments against, from Scrip- ture, mere mistakes. III. 479. Uni- versally established in the Christian world at all times from the very be- ginning, II. 69 ; III. 469. Univer- sally received throughout the whole Christian world for the first 1500 years, i. e. until Calvin, II. 62; III. 469. 531, No one formed Church that wanted, for the first 1500 years. 308 GENERAL INDEX. III. 27. 531. No Church before that of Geneva that wanted, II. 62. Unformed Churches no fit prece- dent, I. 275. Established in Eng- land more than 1300 years in 1643, III. 339. 467. 469. 471. Woven and riveted into the body of the English law, III. 468. Passages in St. Ambrose and St. Jerome, respecting the origin of, explained, III. 469, 470. Main- tained by others than Bishops, e. g. King James 1., Martin Bucer, Peter Martyr, III. 472, 473. Attachment of Charles I. to ; see Charles I. of England, Henderson Alexander. Not oppugned by "NVhitaker, Fulke, or Reynolds, III. 473. Retained by the majority of Reformed Churches, and only put away by others from a supposed necessity, II. 62. 69, 70; III.479— 493.531— 533; andseeZ)M- rell, Hall, Morton Thomas. Retained by Sweden, II. 69. 564 ; III. 480. 517. 532. by Denmark, ib. by the Luthe- rans in Germany, ih. by the Wal- denses, II. 62; III. 531, 532. by the Bohemian Brethren, ib. Scot- tish Disciplinarians by their own authority decreed the abolition of, in 1580, lil. 246. yet appointed super- intendents with Episcopal power, ib. and afterwards (in 1606, 1612) re- stored their temporalties also, which had been seized by the Crown, III. 247. See Superintendents. Regret- ted by many among the Foreign Reformed Churches, I. Ixx. 38, 39; II. 70; and see Diodati, Synod of Dart. Approved and desired by all the first Reformers and by the majority of Protestant doctors, I. 38, 39; 11.62—64; III. 482— 486. 531 — 536. 536. j. ; and see Amyrant, Blondel, Calvin, Confession of Augs- burg— of Saxony — Suevic, Farellus, Henderson, Lectins, Melanchthon, Moulin, Prussians, Rivet, Spanhelm, Vossius, Zatichy, Zuingle. Substan- tially defended by even the greatest impugners of Episcopacy, I. 38, 39 ; III. 486—489 ; and see Beza, Blon- del, Calvin, Salmasius. Their objec- tions are against its abuses, III. 490 — 493. Divine right of, well nigh established at the Council of Trent, 1.189.249; 11.625.639; III. 492. 530, 531. And would have been car- ried in that Council, had tb.e number of Bishops of other countries there been proportioned to that of the Ita- lian Bishops, ib. Are the safest way, since Episcopal ordinations are al- lowed by all, III. 474. First con- troversies about, introduced by the Church of Rome ; see Aerians. Succession of, how far to be held essential to a Church, II. 25," 26 ; III. 475,476.517,518. Whether all those be schismatics that want, II. 42. 69, 70. Foreign (Reformed) Churches how far to be condemned for the want of, II. 70 ; III. 475. 517. Rejection of, gross schism ma- terially, II. 70. They who want, put it to a dangerous question whether they be within the pale of the Church, III. 280. See Andrewes, Church Particular. Residence of, would have been en- forced at the Council of Trent, had the number of Bishops of other coun- tries there been proportioned to that of the Italian Bishops ; see Council of Trent. Triple division of the term ' Epi- scopi,' made by Beza and some of the Foreign Reformed Churches, 111.481,482. Bishops, Suffragan, order of, in Eng- land, from the 13th to the 16th cen- turv, III. 78. 0. Statute of Henry YIII. concerning, ib. To be distin- guished from the ancient Chorepi- scopi, see Chorepiscopi. Were true Bishops, III. 78. o. and had as much power to ordain or consecrate as the greatest Bishop in the world, III. 78. See Bedford, Boven or Thev- nen, Thetford. Bishops, Bishop of a swelling title, misliked by St. Cyprian, I. 61. Bishop, Universal, or CEcumenical, the name of, taken in three senses, i. as implying universality of care, I. 253; II. 144. ii. as implying uni- versality both of care and of juris- diction, I. 153. iii. exclusively, for the only Bishop in the world, I. 254. An anti-Christian title, according to Gregory the Great, I. 32. 253; II. 134 ; V. 252. Inconsistent with the Pope's Patriarchal power, I. 260. Pope Boniface III. obtained the title of, from the usurping Emperor Phocas, I. 131. 158.269; II. 305. In what sense the Protopatriarchs were so called, I. 253 ; II. 34. 144. See Boniface III. Pope, Gregory I. Pope, John Patriarch of Constanti- nople. Bishops, African, contentions of, with Bishops of Rome, I. 99. 106; II. 374. Letter of, to Pope Celestine, II. 374. Slighted the Council of Sar- dica, II. 374, 375. 533. See Augustin, Cyprian. GENERAL INDEX. 309 Bishaps, British, ordained at home, 1. 161 ; II. 526. 537. Acknowledged no subjection to the Pope, I. 162 ; II. 133. Rejected St. Augustin, I. 163,164.201,202; II. 133.543. Re- fused to aid St. Augustin in conse- crating Saxon Bishops, I. 163. See Primates, British. Many English Bishops received orders from the, II. 530; V. 252; and see Bishops, English. Grounds of the conduct of, re- specting the observation of Easter, I. 130. 160 ; and see Church British, Churches Eastern. Orthodoxy of the, respecting the doctrine of the Tri- nity; see St. Athanasius. Some, in the Council of Aries, I. 159; III. 339. 467. And (possibly) of Sardica, II. 532. Order of prece- dence among the, at the Council of Aries, I. 159, 160. See Aristohulus, St. David, Dubritius, Hismael, Luid- hardus, Ninian, Samson, Telaus. ' , Cyprian, independent of the Patriarchs of Antioch, by a canon of the Council of Ephesus ; see Council of Ephesus. Analogous privilege of the Church of England, relatively to the Bishop of Rome ; see Cyj.rian Privilege. , English, nomination and inves- titure of, doth belong to the Impe- rial Crown, both by law and by cus- tom immemorial, I. 135. 146. 150. 263 ; II. 404—409. 418. 465 ; V. 202. See Investiture. Election of, by Deans and Chap- ters, not evermore in use in Eng- land, V. 201, 202. Statute of Ed- ward VI. abolishing the mode of electing, by Deans and Chapters, III. 66. k; V. 200. repealed by Queen Mary, ib. Proposal of Bram- hall respecting the election of, after the Restoration, when the Deans and Chapters were extinct, I. cxvi. o. Order and list of documents relating to the election of. III. 231. See Congd d'Eslire, Election of Bishops. Confirmation of, what it is, III. 64, 65. List of documents relating to the confirmation of, III. 231. See Coyifirmation. Consecration of, three Bishops re- quired in order to the, by the canons, four by the statute law of England, III. 73. c. 77. Form of the conse- cration of, valid, and sufficient ; see Consecration of Bishops, Ordinal Eng- lish. Not consecrated by Presby- ters, nor subject to them, of old in Britain, I. 273. Supposed instances of it in Bede mistaken, 1. 274. Order and list of documents relating to the consecration of, III. 231. Homage paid by the, to the King, 11. 417 ; III. 231 ; and see Oath of Allegiance. Oaths of, to the Pope ; see Oath of Bishops to the Pope. Temporalties of, see Tempor allies. Restitution of Temporalties to, see Restitution of Temporalties. Inthronization of, in the Province of Canterbury, pertains of right to the Archdeacons of Canterbury, III. 231. Spiritual jurisdiction of, not de- rived from the King, I. 272; V. 229. But the King's grant held needful to their coactive power, V. 231; and see Jurisdiction, Kings of England. The benefice held of the King, but the orders derived from Bishops, I. 272. Acknowledged by the Church of England to be right judges of the canons, II. 428, Pos- sessed a dispensative power from the beginnhig until the Pope usurped it, II. 447. All the ecclesiastical courts in England did ever use to send out their citations in the Bishop's name, V. 229. See Bishops. Many of the, have received orders through the British Bishops and not from Rome through St. Augustin, II. 530 ; V. 252. Derive their or- ders from three distinct sources, II. 94. Received orders from their pre- decessors of the communion of Rome lapsed, not qua tales — as they were corrupted, but as they were Bishops, V. 252. What Dr. Whitaker meant by saying, that the orders of, are not derived from Rome, V. 251 — 254. Orders of, how far derived from Rome, II. 39; III. 135. t. See Orders, English. Were not revolters from the Ca- tholic Church at the Reformation, V. 205. nor heretics, V. 206. nor obstinate schis r atics, ib. Authority of, not suspended by the Catholic Church after the Reformation, V. 208. Nor would suspension have obliterated it, V. 209. Of the votes of, in Parliament, III. 339. Do not sit in Parliament as temporal Barons but as Bishops, III. 156. Ever had votes in the House of Peers, III. 156; V. 229. Number of, who sat in Parliament, up to 1540, I. 114. u. 120; 11. 99. 501. Thirteen hundred years old and more (in 1643), III. 339. 467. Wo- ven and riveted into the body of the 310 GENERAL INDEX. English law, III. 468. Never want- ing in England until the time of the Great Rebellion, III. 471. 532. Expostulation of the, with Arch- bishop Anselni, for submitting to the Pope, II. 458. Letter of the, to Pope Paschal II. on behalf of the Church of Canterbury, II. 410. to Abp. Becket, and to Pope Alexander III. respect- ing the Archbishop's dispute with Henry II., I. 187. Joined in the address of the whole commonwealth of England, to Pope Innocent IV. in the reign of Henry III., I. 194, 195 ; II. 448. Offered Richard II. to stand with him against Papal en- croachments, I. 148. 160,000/. ex- torted from the, by the Popes, within 40 years ending 1532, I. 181. In- consistent oaths of the, in the time of Henry VIII., I. 148, 149 ; 11. 179, 180. 357; and see Oath of Bi- shops to the Pope. Assented almost universally to Henry VIII. 's divorce, II. 188. and to the Reformation in his reign, I. 114; II. 99, 100. 189. 295. 501. 505. and to that King's claim of supremacy, I. 114; II. 99. 295. 505. by Sanders's own acknow- ledgment, II. 505, 506. Commis- sions taken out by, in the reigns of Henry VIII. and Edward VI., V. 229. p. How many, upon Queen Elizabeth's accession, had vacated their sees by death, III. 43. 232. or by flight, III. 232. Alleged conspi- racy of the surviving Marian Bishops at that time, see Acworth. Those displaced by Queen Elizabeth, had for the most part defended, under Henry and Edward, the doctrines which they obstinately rejected un- der Elizabeth. II. 100. 505. How many were deprived, and successors appointed to their sees whilst they lived, on Elizabeth's accession. III. 232. Bishops consecrated on Eli- zabeth's accession, were rightly and lawfully consecrated ; see Nag's Head Fable, Orders English, Parker Mat- thew. Account of their actual con- secrations, from the De Antiquitate Brit. Ecclesise, III. 92. 29.9. e. f. from Thynne in Holinshead, III. 229. g. from Godwin, III. 230. h. from Sanders, III. 230. i. from the Rolls and Registers, III. 216—229. Their ordamers rightly ordained, viz. by such as were truly Bishops, and by a valid fonn of ordination, I. 270, 271 ; II. 272. 642; III. Pref. 56— 58 ; and see Barlow William, Cover- dale, Hodgkin, Scory, Orders English, Ordi?ial English. The, of Charles I.'s reign had no design of bringing back the Pope ; see Baxter, Grotians, Reconciliation. Attestation of the, in 1658, to Bishop Morton's Protesta- tion respecting the Nag's Head fa- ble, III. 6. 32, 33, which was signed by all the surviving Bishops who had sat in the Parliament of 1641, III. 32. V. Steps for preserving the succession of the, during the Great Rebellion ; see Barwick John, Bram- hall. And for instituting the, in their Bishoprics upon the Restoration, the Deans and Chapters being extinct, I. cxvi. o. Bishops, French, supported the Divine right of Bishops at the Council of Trent, I. 189. 249; III. 530. Com- manded by the King of France to quit the Council of Trent, I. 221. Assistance afforded by the, to the Portuguese Bishops, in 1651, against the Pope, I. 224. Subject to the French King, I. 226. Nomination and investiture of the, belongs to the King of France; see Kings of France. Homage paid by, to the King, II. 426. Saying of a, respecting the Pope, I. 223. , German, nomination and inves- titure of, has belonged to the Empe- rors since the time of Charlemagne, II. 232. 414. Supported the Divine right of Bishops at the Council of Trent, I. 189. 249 ; III. 530. Op- posed to Gregory VII., I. 217. Two answers of, respecting submission to the Pope, in 497 and 863, I. 218. See Adrian IV. Pope. ■ , Irish, nominated by Royal let- ters patent without the intervention of Deans and Chapters, V. 200. Re- ceived their orders from the Scotch Bishops, not from Rome, II. 530, 531. No question about the succession of the, at the accession of Queen Eliza- beth, III. 47. 52. How many were deprived at Queen Elizabeth's acces- sion, III. 52. o. No want of, at that time, had they been needed, to conse- crate Bishops for England, III. 52. Fable respecting an Irish Archbishop who refused to consecrate Abp. Parker and his brother Bishops, III. 47. 52 ; V. 244; and see Creagh. Mise- rable condition of the, when Brara- hall came to Ireland in 1633, I. vi. xviii. Ixxx, Ixxxi. Ixxxix, xc ; III. 47. Efforts of Bramhall and Lord Strafford in behalf of the ; see Bram- hall, Wentworth Thomas. Consecra- tion of two Archbishops and ten GENERAL INDEX. 311 Bishops by Abp. Bramhall, Jan. 18, 1661, I. xii. Ixxi; V. Pref. p. See Church of Ireland. Bishops, Italian, at the Council of Trent ; see Council of Trent. Num- ber of, in early times, I. 162. , Portuguese, almost extinct in Ib'Jl, through the conduct of the Popes, I. 224. 239. Relieved by the French Church, I. 224. Bishop of Rome, 'Pope' taken abso- lutely for the, so long back as the Council of Chalcedon, II. 303. 540. Election of the, five changes in the manner of it mentioned by Bel- larmine, II. 404. Gross schisms re- specting the election of the, II. 75. By whom elected, II. 159. Autho- rity of the Emperors in the election of the, II. 403, 404. Right of nomi- nation of the, surrendered to Charle- magne by Adrian I., I. 213; II. 232. 403. And to Otho I. by Leo VIII., I. 213; II. 403. Nomination and investiture of the, sometimes, but the confirmation of the, always, in the hands of the Emperor, Eastern or Western, V. 203. Profession of Faith of the, at his election, accord- ing to a decree of the Council of Constance, II. 427. Swears at his election to keep the Faith of the Council of Chalcedon to ' the least tittle,' ib. Professed in former times to obey the ecclesiastical constitu- tions of sovereign princes and sy- nods, I. 249. How is it sure, that the present, is St. Peter's successor, II. 380. Romanics far from infallibly cer- tain, upon their own grounds, whe- ther the, be truly Pope or no, V. 276, 277. Not de Fide, that such and such a person is the, ib. Very du- bious whether the, be not uncanon- ically elected, by reason of simony, I. 180; II. 380; V. 277. Challenges a spiritual monarchy by Divine right, I. 72. 192. 249 ; II. 546. Monarchy of, by Divine right, an actual cause of separation from the Church of Rome to many Pro- testants, II. 37. and a just cause, II. 56. 241. Such an absolute universal monarchy of, by Christ's own ordi- nation, neither instituted by Christ, nor constituted by the Apostles, nor acknowledged by theCatholic Church, II. 306. Rejected by the Primitive Fathers, II. 510. By the Eastern, Southern, and Northern Churches, II. 61. 485. 510, 511. Bv the Greek Church, II. 510. 634-, 635. 644. By the Church of .Ethiopia, III. 557. By many of the Roman Catholics them- selves, II. 376, 377. 511, 512. By three parts of the Christian world, I. 169. Not virtually included in the Creed, II. 241. No old article of the Faith, ib. though made so by the Church of Rome, ib. Contrary to the first four General Coun- cils, ib. Contrary to the Councils of Chalcedon, and of Sardica ; see Coun- cil of Chalcedon, Council of Sardica. No universal tradition for it, I. 53. 65; II. 290—292. 385—388. 600. Not challenged by the ancient Bi- shops of Rome themselves, II. 280. Grounded by three Popes upon coun- terfeit canons of the Council of Nice, II. 374. Is no lord or master over other Bishops, according to St. Ber- nard ; see St. Bernard. Hath a " prin- cipium unitatis," or principality of order, as St. Peter's successor, II. 145. 227. Hath not Apostolical powers as successor of St. Peter, II. 158. Is simply Bishop of Rome, II. 159. Such a primacy of order nei- ther granted nor denied to the, by Bramhall, III. 551. No title in the, to a spiritual monarchy, as St. Pe- ter's successor, II. 293. 302. Pre- tence of, from Phocas more than St. Peter, tl. 302. 537 ; and see Bishop, Universal. How the, is St. Peter's successor, II. 165. 289. 373. 378, 379. 486. Why the, is St. Peter's successor, rather than the Bishop of Antioch, I. 154. Not St. Peter's successor by Christ's own ordina- tion, II. 373. But if at all, from the Church, II. 374—377. Neither Scripture nor tradition for it, by Bel- larmine's own admission, II. 377 — 380. A primacy of order allowed to the, by St. Cyprian; see St. Cyprian : and would be allowed to the, by the Church of England, for peace' sake, if he would be contented with it, I. 80; II. 357. 495. 613. Bramhall willing to grant the, a headship of order, II. 565. 625, 626; III. 551. The question of ' the beginning of unity' submitted by the English to the judgment of the Catholic Church, II. 428 — 430. Some colour perhaps of Divine right for a ' beginning of unity,' II. 386,387. Superscriptions of letters to the, no evidence of the Papal Supremacy, II. 143. How the, may be said to ' preside over all creatures,' II. 145—147. 'First Movership' of the, II. 373. 468. 483. 547. 599. 613. ' Headship' of 312 GENERAL INDEX. the, uncertain and interrupted, II. 617. A Priestly Head of the Church as distinguished by Cardinal Pole from a Regal Head of the Church, 1. 115, 116; II. 218. 409. Had priority of order among the patri- archs, II. 144. 165. Patriarchal power of, arises from custom and from the canon of the Council of Nice, II. 539. It was instituted by the Church, II. 73. 199. and is of human right, II. 547. Has none by God's law, I. 152. Limits and origin of the ori- ginal Patriarchate of, see Patriarchate of Rome. Claim of the, answered, to patriarchal authority over Britain, II. 332. Not lawful patriarch of England, 1. 152. 158. 162—193. 201. 259, 260. Has quitted his Patri- archate, I. 260 ; II. 34. 175. 305. 333. 547. 641. And forfeited it by re- bellion, I. 261. And by abuse of his power, I. 262. And see Church British, Church of England, Cyprian Privilege. Patriarchal and monarchi- cal power of, distinguished and dis- cussed, II. 305. 546—548. Mo- narchy of the, inconsistent with his Patriarchate, 1. 133. 260. 269; II. 34. 175. 302. 333. 537—539. 546. 641. Authority acknowledged by Bram- hall to be due to the, as Bishop, Me- tropolitan, Bishop of an Apostolical see, successor of St. Peter, II. 289. 486, 487. Extent of the authority of the, in England, I. 60 ; II. 411— 414. Artifices of the, to extend and secure his power, I. 138. 178. 243. Why the Bishop of Chalcedon is not willing to argue of the Patriarchal power of the, II. 268. Authority of the, neither of Divine nor of Aposto- lical institution, II. 148. Not from God, II. 198. 307. 550. Episcopal power of the, from God, Patriarchal power, from the Church, monarchi- cal power, from himself, II. 199. Episcopal office of the, instituted by Christ or by His Apostles, II. 72. 199. Monarchy of the, by Divine right, a tenet of the Court of Rome although not of all Romanists, II. 316, 317. and enforced by excom- munication, ib. Many Romanists would have the, to be little more than the Duke of Venice or the Ge- neral of a Religious order, II. 599. If denial of the supremacy of the, maketh Protestants, the world is full of them, II. 259. Primacy of the, not necessarily fixed to Rome, by Bellarmine's own admission, II. 143. 240. 321. 378. 610; III. 551. And Gerson's, II. 610. But might be removed thence by a General Coun- cil, ib. See Ro7ne. Is the Church's minister, not her Lord, II. 322. Not the master of all Christians, I. 249 ; II. 240. All other Bishops anciently equal to the, II. 240. See Apostles, Headship, St. Peter, Primacy. Challenges temporal power over princes, directly or at least indirectly, I. 255. in order to spiritual ends, I. 41. 255 ; II. 435. Doctrines of the, respecting this, destructive to all civil society, I. 41, 42; IL 318. 420. 436; IIL 286, 287. 302. 349; and see Stephen III, Zachary I. Supported in so doing by some Ro- man Catholics, although not by all, II. 318. The doctrine not yet de- fined by the Roman Church, I. 254. It leads to schism, ib. The tempo- ral supremacy of the, not among St. Paul's bands of unity, TI. 319. 608. It is given by Romanists with such cautions and reservations as to signify nothing, I. 256 ; II. 435, 436. See Bellarmine, Council of Lateran the Fourth, Mariana, Si- mancas. The root of all spiritual jurisdic- tion, according to the principal Ro- manist writers in Bramhall's time, II. 159. 239. 327. as St. Peter's suc- cessor, I. 253. See St. Peter. In what sense a "principality of Priest- hood" ma}' be said to belong to the, II. 227. No Prince of Bishops, IL 375. Takes away all lines of Apo- stolical succession except his own, T. 72. 252 ; II. 327. 626, 627. And is thereby convicted of schism, ib. All Episcopal jurisdiction not derived from the, L 227; II. 160. 327. 453; V. 252. Can claim no universality of jurisdiction, and why, II. 159. See Bishop, Universal. Challenges infallibility of judg- ment, L 63. 72, 73. 254; II. 437. 598. Yet some Bishops of Rome have been heretical, I. 254. And some have abrogated each other's decrees, L 255; II. 92; III. 431. Who may pass judgment on the, and how, I. 255. Romanists divided into several parties as to the body in which this infallibility resides, I. 63. 72 ; II. 212. 436, 437. 599 ; V. 276, 277. And equally divided as to the conditions under which it is exer- cised, I. 256 ; IL 437 ; V. 277, 278. To what height the doctrine is car- ried by Romanists, II. 598. It is not yet defined by the Roman Church, GENERAL INDEX. 313 I. 254. It leads to schism, ib. See Church of Rome. Power of the, in his several capa- cities, to convoke Synods, II. 410. Question left undecided, whether the, has power to call an CEcumenical or an Occidental Council by spiri- tual authority, II. 411. That ques- tion submitted by the Church of England to the judgment of the Church Catholic, II. 428, 429. Power of the, of assembling a Gene- ral Council, not taken away by the Church of England, so far as it rightly belonged to him, II. 568, 569. Determined by the Galilean Church to be not above a General Council, I. 227. and by the canons themselves of the Roman Church, I. 249 ; II. 248, 249. and by number- less precedents, ib. A General Coun- cil complete without the, II. 248 — 250. Confirmation of the, adds no- thing to General Councils, I. 250 ; II. 91. Has not like power over a General Council that the King hath over a Parliament, II. 249. 330. 637, 638. Decrees of the Councils of Pisa, Constance, and Basle, that the, is subject to a General Council ; see Council of Pisa — of Constance — of Basle. That decree of the Council of Constance a lawful decree, I. 250 — 252 ; II. 250. Councils have as- sumed an actual superiority over the, I. 249. Has been deposed by Coun- cils, ib. That the, is above a Gene- ral Council, now held to be " fere de Fide," but the contrary held in the times of those Councils, II. 327. 492. 557. Has rebelled against Ge- neral Councils, I. 248. 261, 262. That the, is above a General Coun- cil, implied by the Council of Flo- rence, II. 327. 624, expressly deter- mined by the Fifth Lateran Council, II. 327. 557. 624. Is maintained by the Romish Church in his rebellion against General Councils, and is thereby convinced of schism, 1.248 — 252; 11.247—252. 326. 623—625. See Council, General. Appeals from the, to a General Council, see Appeals to a General Council. Influence of the, over the Council of Trent; see Coun- cil of Trent. Appeals to the, from Africa, condemned by St. Cyprian, I. 61 ; II. 150. 444; III. 550. Oath of allegiance due to Kings from clerks, not to the, II. 416. See Oath of Allegiance. How the oath of fidelity to the, came in, II. 417 — 420. Of the oaths taken to the, by BRAMHALL. i Bishops, I. 148. See Oath of Bishops. Tribute paid to the, I. 149 ; and see Peter-pence. Of the new articles of Faith of the, that they are a proof of his being in schism, I. 167. 247 ; II. 37. 56. 200. 325. 622, 623, and a just cause of separation, II. 200. The Apostolical Creed changed by the, I. 72. The new Creed of the, hath ruined the Faith, I, 41. See Pius IV. Lawfulness of resistance to the, in some cases, allowed by Gerson and Bellarmine, 1. 106, 107. 174. To with- draw obedience from the, in certain cases, allowed by the Council of Tours, I. 173—175; II. 197. Lawful to withdraw from the Pope being here- tic or apostate, according to Anto- nius de Rosellis, I. 175, When it is lawful to resist the, II. 147. Appeals from, allowed in many cases by the laws themselves of the Roman Court, I. 249. It is lawful to withdraw obedience from Papal authority cor- rupted, II. 197. In what sense the Church of Eng- land believes the, to be an Antichrist, in what sense not, V. 256 — 258. See Antichrist. The, and the Court of Rome, most guilty of the schism of the Roman from the English Church, I. 246— 256; IL 235.325.620. The EngHsh impugn the, and the Court of Rome, II. 601. Held by Bramhall, from Archbishop Nilus, to be the pro- creant or conservant cause, or both, of the schism, L xvii. 97. 246. 248; n. 307. 323; III. 540. The cause of all the distempers in Christendom and the only impediment to a re-union, V. 208, 209. Controversy between the, and the Church of England, respecting Papal authority in Eng- land, precisely stated, II. 410, 411. England unanimous in casting out the, L 114. 121 ; IL 97. 295. 501. 503. And Ireland, I. 122; IL 97. 295, 501. The Church of England had better grounds of separation from Rome, than the personal faults of the, II. 72. She separated for the faults of the Papacy itself, II. 194. Whether the, has done more good or hurt to England, not mate- rial, II. 195. The, and the Court of Rome, did break the bonds of unity, not the king and Church of England, IL 394. Reasons to con- vince the, and the Court of Rome, of schism, i. That they seek a higher place in the Church than is their 314 GENERAL INDEX. due, I. 247: II. 238. S2o. 620. ii. The new Creed of Pope Pius IV., 1. 72. 247 ; IT. 241. 32.5. 622 ; and see Pius IV. iii. Their maintaining the, in his rebellion against General Councils, I. 248—252; II. 247. 326. 623—62-5. iv. The taking away by the, of all lines of Apostolical succession except his own, I. 252 ; II. 327. 626, 627. Authority of the, justly cast out of England, i. Be- cause it entrenched upon conscience, 11.308.556,557. ii. For usurpations and extortions, II. 308. 558, 559. iii. On the ground of the Cyprian privilege, I. 156—158; 11.308.569, 570. Authority of the, not limited but denied by the English laws, II. 298. The Papacy not extirpated out of England, but restricted to its just rights, II. 551. The true question between Papists and the English Church, what are the limits of Pa- pal power, II. 288. Not only acts of Papal power, but the Papal power itself, contrary to English laws, II. 127. Papal power in the exterior court denied altogether by the Eng- lish Church, but not all Papal power, II. 520, 521. The claims of the, that are rejected by the English, not merely exaggerations of rights, II. 297. Undefended by any precedents, II. 147. How far England has di- vided itself from the, II. 561. The authors of the separation of Eng- land from Rome, Romanists in all other controversies but that of the supremacy of the, I. 120; II. 98. 295. 500. 508. Case of England against the, contrasted with that of other countries, II. 309, 310. See Church cf England, Church of Rome, Court of Rome, Reformation. Hath no claims over England from her original conversion by St. Au- gustine ; see Gregory I., Church of England. England not witliin the Patriarchate of the, see Patriarchate of Rome. The number of Bishops ordained by the, during the first three hundred years, a proof of this, I. 161. English orders not wholly derived from the ; see Bishops Eng- lish, Church of England, Orders Eng- lish. But partly from British Bi- shops, see Bishops British. Partly from the Scots ; see Church of Eng- land, Orders English. Privileges of the British Church towards the, transmitted to the Saxon and so to the English Church ; see Church of England, Church Saxon. The Mer- cians and Northumbrians had their ordination from the Scots, never from the, II. 528. Had no ecclesiastical jurisdiction in England before A.D. 600 ; see Church, British. Hath no jurisdic- tion in England greater than any other foreign Bishop, by unanimous determination of the Parliaments, Synods, and Universities of Eng- land, I. 114; II. 99. 295. 501. Al- leged instances to the contrary, ex- plained, II. 131—147. Thrust him- self into England by degrees, I. 131 ; V. 230. No Saxon, English, or Bri- tish King ever made any obliging submission to the, I. 132, Power of the, in England, of courtesy, ib. What the King of England could do in England, which the Pope could not, I. 31. 139. 150, 151 ; II. 298. 433. The statement answered, that the, erected Bishoprics in England, II. 138, 139. Laws restricting the power of the, in England, before Henry VIIL, I. 136. 143—147; V. 263, 264; and see Statutes. Ty- ranny of the, in England, stopped by Henry VIII., I. 148 ; and see Henry VIII. Kings of England not the vassals of the, I. 184—189. King John's resigning his kingdom to Innocent III., no argument that they are, I. 188. Addresses to the, proved vain and fruitless by frequent experience, I. 193. Addresses to the, from the King, Lords, and Com- monwealth of England, in 1245, I. 194; 11.448. and in 134.3, L 195; II. 145. The inconveniences in which adherence to the, would have involved England, I. 191. No question between the, and Henry VIIL, concerning jurisdiction merely spiritual, but concerning co- active jurisdiction in the exterior courts of the Church, IL 392—399. 438. 453. Deprived of exterior juris- diction only in England, not of the power of the keys, nor of jurisdiction properiy spiritual, II. 392, 393. 457 —460. 502. 520, 521. 571. See Kings of England. Branches of Pa- pal power cast out of England by Henry VIIL, viz. power dispensative, judiciary, legislative, patronage, tenths and first fruits, fees of the Roman Court, IL 400—402. Has no jurisdiction in England, 1. 114; II. 99. 295. 501. Can receive no appeals from Eng- land, L 141. 150.213; 11.298.438— 440. 514; V. 264. Usurped the right, GENERAL INDEX. 315 I, 2(i3. Princes the last judges of the injuries done to their subjects by the, II. 198. See Anselm, Appeals, Kings of England, Wilfrid. Has no judiciary power in Eng- land, II. 400. 436—444. Has no dispensative power in England, II. 400. Of the, dispens- ing with English laws in the exterior court, II. 445, 446, Foul doctrine of various Canonists respecting the dis- pensative power of the, from oaths, vows, &c., II. 445. See Dispensations. Has no legislative power in Eng- land, II. 401. 427—434. 514. The first law or canon of the, obtruded upon the English Church, was that against taking investitures of Bishop- rics from a lay hand, more than 1 100 years after Christ, II. 429. Legis- lative power of the, in England, sup- pressed before it was well formed, II. 435. Canons of the, of no more force in England than as they were received ; see Bulls Pupal, Canons Papal. Legations from the, to England, as rare as appeals to him, 1. 136. The legates of the, have no power to enter the realm without the king's leave ; see Legates. Has not power by his legates to convoke synods of English subjects in England without the king's leave, 1. 205; II. 411. Never did convo- cate any synod in England for the first 1100 years, nor preside in any by his legates, nor confirm any by his authority, II. 411—414. The first synod convoked by a legate of the, in England, was in 1125, and that with the king's leave, II. 412. See Kings of England. Of the claim of the, to the so- vereign patronage of the English Church, L 146. 150; II. 298. 401. 403—409 ; V. 202—204. 263, 264. Never laid claim to the patronage of the English Church prior to the reign of Henry I., I. 146. Robbed the kings of England of their inves- titures, see Investiture, Patronage. Tenths and first-fruits usurped by the, II. 422 — 425. Gradual progress of the usurpation of them by the, ih. See Tenths. Extortions and usurpations of the, in England; see Bishops English, Clergy English, Court of Rome- In Spain, I. 231 — 235; and see Castile, Estates of. In Germany; ^ae Griev- ances, Hundred. The ill will of the, one cause of the necessity of making penal laws in England against the Roman Catho- lics, II. 1 12. The foreign seminaries founded by the, another cause, II. 113. See Laws, Penal. Jurisdiction of the, in effect, re- jected by the Emperors and other princes of the Roman communion as much as by Henry VIIL, I. 200 — 245; IL 223, 224. 315, 316. 605. Convented, imprisoned, and de- posed, by Emperors, I. 172. Power of the, appealed against by the Ger- man Emperors, I. 202—205. Bulls of the, neglected by the Emperors, I. 214. And his legates excluded, ib. Coronation oath of the Empe- rors sworn before the, at Rome, I. 149. See Emperors. Kings of France have convented the, before them, I. 220. Cannot command or ordain any thing con- cerning any temporal affairs within the dominion of the king of France, I. 225 ; IL 512. Has not absolute spiritual authority there, 1. 225. Cannot free the French clergy from obedience to their sovereign, ib. Cannot send a legate into France, without the king's approbation, I. 226. Cannot convent synods in France without the king's sanction, IL 426; III. 244. Hath no legis- lative power in France, I. 227 ; II. 4 34, 435. And no judiciary power, I. 226 ; II. 443. And no dispensa- tive power from French laws in the exterior court, II. 448, 449. See Kings of France. Remonstrance of the Council of Tours against the, I. 173. 192; IL 197. Kings of Spain have appealed against the power of the, I. 228. And assert the liberties of their own Churches against the, I. 229. 236 ; II. 220. And in Sicily as well as in Spain, L 138. 229; IL 145. 217. 512. Complaints of the Estates of Castile against the, 1. 196. 231. 246. 263. 278. The King of Portugal asserts his liberty against the, I. 237. Conduct of the, to the Portuguese Church during the Portuguese war of inde- pendence, 1640—1665, L 224; V. 208. Hath no judiciary power in the United Provinces, II. 443, 44"^. Reception of Urban VIII.'s Bull against Jansenius in Brabant and. Flanders, I. 236. See Brabant. No obedience acknowledged to the, by the Eastern Churches, I. 316 GENERAL INDEX. 200; II. 485. 510, 511. The, ex- communicates the Eastern Churches, II. 242, 243. 570. The words with which the Greeks departed from the, I. 200 ; II. 334, 335. 643—645 ; V. 272. Ag^reement of the Greek Church with the English, in denying the sovereignty, and the legislative, judi- ciar}', and dispensative power, claimed by the, II. 634, 635. 644. See Churches Eastern, Churches Greek. Neither Asia nor Africa subject to the, I. 132. Contention between the, and the African Bishops, I. 99 ; II. 374. Gradual undiscemible growth of the usurpations of the, II, 491, 492. Expression of Frederic Barbarossa respecting this, I. 202 ; II. 491. 492. Usurpations of the, palpable, not probable only, II. 365. Some rights of all sorts, not ' all right,' usurped by the, II. 561. No manner of insti- tution for Papal encroachments as now maintained, II. 549. Case of monarchy and Episcopacy not pa- rallel with that of the, II. 549, 550. The Church not charged with erect- ing the Papacy as it now is, but the Pope and his party, If. 482. Con- duct of many of the, sufficient war- rant for their deposition, II. 305. liishojjs, Saxon; see JElfric, Asser, Au- gustin of Canterbury, Chad, Deneulfus, J)un}stan,Kdelwald, Juitua, Laurentius, Melitus, Oswald, Theodore, Wilfrid, Wulstan. Ordained in the first in- stance by St. Augustin alone, see St. AufTustin of Canterbury. Indepen- dence of the, upon the see of Rome ; see Church Haxm, Theodore, Wilfrid. Not all derived their orders from St. Augustin ; see Church Saxon, Mer- cians, Northumbrians. , Scotch; see Aidan, Coleman, Da'fiarnus, Finanus ; Adanison, Leslie, Maxwell, Spottiswood. Independence of the, upon the Saxon Bishops, upon the Archbishops of York, and how far abolished by the Scotch discipli- narians ; see /iishops, Church of Scot- land, Superintendents. , Spanish, supported the Divine right of Bishops against the Pope, at the Council of Trent, I. 189. 249; III. 530. Nomination and investi- ture of the, lx;longed to the Kings of Spain, V. 203. , Welsh ; see Bishops lirilinh, Church Britannic, Church of IVnleii. — ' Booh, set Institution of a Chrih- tian Man. , Consecration oj Prolettant, Vtn- dicated, by Bp. Bramhall ; see Con- secration of Protestant Bishops Vindi- cated. Bishoprics, often known by two names, II. 304. 540, 541. Bishoprics, English, how far any were erected by the. Pope in the reign of Edward the Elder, II. 138—140. How many vacant at the accession of Queen Elizabeth ; see Bishops, English. Three, held at the time of his death by William Rufus, V. 232. a. The right to give in England, is the King's ; see Kings of England. Dispute respecting the investitures of, see Investiture. Revenues of, in a vacancy, belonged not to the Pope but to the King, I. 139; II. 401. Royal letters patent necessary for conferring the benefice, but the office conferred by ordination of Bishops, V. 232. See Bishops, Bishops Eng- lish. The legal forms for obtaining in England, how many they are and how closely connected. III. 64, 65. 156, 157. All of them necessary to give possession of. III. 65, 66. List of legal documents usually accom- panying admission into. III. 231. See Commission, Confirmation, Conge d'Eslire, Consecration, Election, Ho- mage, Inthronization, Restitution of Ternpor allies. Bishojjrics, Irish, dilapidated state of the, in 1633; see Church of Ireland. Blackwell, George, made Archpriest of England by Pope Clement VIII, I. 184. See Allen, William. Blake, David, a Scottish Presbyterian Minister in 1596, insolent treason of. III. 257—259. Bleatings of Portugal; see Balatus Ovium. Blesensis, Petrus ; see Petrus Blesensis. Blind man, the case of the, mentioned in St. Jolin's Gospel, justified from Hobbes's perverse inferences, IV. 79. Blondel, a French Reformed divine, translation and edition by, of Auber- tin's work against Transubstantia- tion, 1. 8. c. Admissions of, in favour of Episcopacy, III. 490. c. 535. Con- clusion of the Apology for St. Jerome by, omitted in publishing the book, as favouring Episcopacy, III. 535, Mistaken argument of, from Bede, respecting ordination by Presbyters, I. 273—275. Bluett, a Roman Catholic Priest, an alleged witness, at second hand, to the Nag's Head fable, III. 40. f 107. Imprisoned in Wisbeach Cas- tle, III. 107. GENERAL INDEX. 317 Body, of the theory of necessity grounded upon the complexion and temperature of the, IV. 142. Spirits moved as well as bodies, IV. 407. Both bodies and spirits move them- selves, IV. 408. Hobbes's contra- dictory assertions about, IV. 588. Boethius, Hector ; see Hector Boethius. Bohemia, Kings of ; see Kings of Bohe- mia. , Queen of; see Elizabeth, daughter of King James I. Bohemi, Fratres, the first Reformers after the Waldenses, III. 531. Had the order of Bishops, although not the name, II. 62; III. 531. Not "unchurched" by the Episcopal divines of England, III. 517. Boleyn, Anne, how far personally con- cerned with bringing about the di- vorce between Henry VIII. and Queen Katharine, II. 187. Calum- nies of Sanders against, see Sanders. Bolingbroke, see Henry IF. of England. Bologna, University of; see University df Bologna. Bolton, Sir Richard, Lord Chancellor of Ireland, impeached with Bram- hall and others, in 1640, I. viii. h. Ixxxviii. Bonaventtire, Cardinal; see Buonaven- tura. Boniface I, Pope 419 — 422, succession to the Papacy between Eulalius and, determined by the Emperor Hono- rius, I. 173. Grounded a claim of supremacy upon counterfeit canons of the Council of Nice, II. 374. Re- sisted by the African Bishops, I. i)9. 1 ; II. 374. TIT, Pope in 607, the first who assumed the title of Universal Bi- shop, I. 131. 158. 269. Received it from the Emperor Phocas, I. 158. 269; II. 302. 305. 537. See Bishop, Universal. VIII, Pope 1295—1303, ap- peal from, by Philip IV. of France, to a General Council, I. 220. By the School of Sorbonne to the same, ib. Decretals of, II. 429. Address of the kingdom of England to, see Edward I. of England. Bull of, ex- empting the University of Oxford from the jurisdiction of the Arch- bishop of Canterbury, declared void by two succeeding kings, I. 168 ; II. 448. See University of Oxford. IX, Pope 1389—1404, first made both tenths and first-friiits a certain annual revenue to the See of Rome, II. 424. Took away from the Romans the free choice of their Magistrates, ib. Claimed a concur- rent power in the election of the Emperors of Germany ; see Wences- laiis. Boniface, appointed Archbishop of ]\Ientz by Charlemagne, II. 414. Bonner, Edmund, D. D., Bishop of London 1539 — 1559, first nomi- nated and confinned, but not conse- crated, to the See of Hereford, III. Pref. 141. 1. Close parallel between the several steps in the admission of, to his Bishoprics, and that of Bishop Barlow, ib. Aided in giving the supremacy to Henry VIIL, I. 121 ; II. 218; IIL 114. Name of, as Archdeacon of Leicester, occurs among the signa- tures to the Bishops' Book, I. 122. c. Appealed from the Pope to a General Council, in the name of Henry VIII., respecting his divorce from Queen Katharine, II. 188. Boldness of, before Pope Clement VII., respecting the Regal supre- macy, II. 128.503; IIL 54. Pre- face of, to Bp. Gardiner's book, ' De Vera Obedientia,' I. 121; III. 114. Commission taken out by, from Henry VIII. in 1539, as deriving his spiritual jurisdiction from the King, V. 229. Character given of, by Sanders, as regards his com- pliance with the King, II. 505 ; III. 59, 60. Said to have aided Gardiner in suppressing a letter from Calvin to Edward VI., making overtures to that King to become Defender of the Protestant Faith, and desiring to have Bishops, IIL 483. a. Conduct of, in Queen Mary's reign, with respect to the re- ordination of English clergy, III. 61. f. 70. s. 114. g. Recognition bv, of Scory's Episcopacy, III. Pref. 70. s. 114. g. Suit of, against Bishop Home as being no Bishop, on what grounded, 11. 274; 111.79.113; V. 242— 244. It is no argument against the vali- dity of English orders, ib. Plea of, that Home was no legal Bishop, stated in detail and discussed. III. 79. p. That plea, negatively a dis- proof of the Nag's Head fable, ib. Letter of, to Queen Elizabeth, con- taining similar evidence against that fable, IIL 102. b. Is himself intro- duced, but very absurdly, as playing a part in that fable. III. 54. 102, 103. When deprived, III. 232. Popu- lar indignation against, III. 54. 114. Time of the death of, III. 232. 318 GENERAL INDEX. Book of Sports, account and defence of the, III. 577, 578. Bossuet, Jacques Benigne, Bishop of Meaux, acknowledged the validity of English Orders, in 1690, III. 115. g. Bound, Nicholas, D.D., book of, upon the Sabbath, V. 16. n. 20. s. 72. 1. Bourges, University of; see University of Bourges. Bourne, Gilbert, Bishop of Bath and Wells 1554 — 1559, named in the first commission to confirm and con- secrate Archbishop Parker, but did not act. III. 72. When deprived, III. 73. c. 232. Time of the death of, III. 232. Boursher, John, nominated by Queen Mary in 1558, but not consecrated, to the See of Gloucester, III. 232. Boven or Thevnen, Suffragan Bishop of ; see King, Robert. Bow Church, confirmations of Bishops elect, for the Province of Canter- bury, ordinarily celebrated at, III. 43. 54. 64. 83. 101. The Pall re- ceived at, by Cardinal Pole, for the Archbishopric of Canterbury, III. 149. Is not in the diocese of Lon- don, but a peculiar in the See of Canterbury, III. 54, 55. Bowing, at the name of Jesus ; see Jesus. To the Altar, see Altar. Bowl, Hobbes's ' will,' no more than the bias of a, IV. 271. Boyle, Richard, Earl of Cork, held the temporalties of the See of Lismore, in 1633, at a rent of 40s. by the year, I. Ixxxi. Offensive tomb erected by, in the cathedral of St. Patrick in Dublin, I. Ixxix, Ixxx. Bramhall's successful efforts to have it removed, ib. , Roger, Lord Broghill, created Earl of Orrery, one of the Lords Justices of Ireland, December, 1660, V. 136, e. Was one of the super- visors of Archbishop Bramhall's will, I. cxii, Brabant, Placaert of the Council of, May 12, 1653, prohibiting the cita- tion of subjects out of the land by the Pope, or the execution of Papal censures and excommunications, without the king's leave, I. 236, 237 ; II. 443, 444. 512. See Jansenius, United Provinces. Brabourne, Theophilus, who he was, V. 9. b. Books of, advocating the per- petual obligation of the Sabbath Day, ib. Summoned before Abp. Laud, in 1634, and compelled to conform, ib. Bracara, Bishop of ; see Martin. Brachet, Theophile ; see Millet iere. Bracton, doctrine of, respecting kingly power, III. 326. 329. 363, 364. the judicial power of the kings of Eng- land, III. 358. the prerogatives of the kings of England, III. 360. Form of the coronation oath of the kings of England, set forth by, III. 373, 374. Braganza, John, Duke of; see John IF. King of Portugal. Bramhall, John, D.D., Bishop of Derry 1634 — 1660, Archbishop of Armagh 1660—1663. Life of, I. iii.— xv. Ivii — Ixxvi; and see Harris, Loftus, Morant, Taylor Jeremy, Vesey, Ware. Appendix to the Life of, I. xvi — xxxviii. Born at Pontefract in Yorkshire, I. iii. Not later than 1593, I. iii. a. cxiv. n. Descent of, I. xvi. Sent to Sidney Sussex College, Cambridge, under Mr. Hulet, I. iii. Ivii. and during the Headship of Dr. Samuel Ward, III. 568. Took holy orders in 1616 or 1617, I. iv. Was ordained Priest by Tobias Matthews Arch- bishop of York, III. 132. Presented first to Kilburne School, near Kirk- lington in Yorkshire, I. cxiii. n. and, in 1617, to the Rectory of St. Mar- tins, York, on the presentation of Thomas Tankerder, I. iv. Iviii. (and Drake, Eboracum, p. 272.) Re- signed it in 1618 (Drake, ti.). Then to the living of Elvington or Eter- ington in Yorkshire, by Sir C. Wan- desford, I. iv. Married in 1618 a clergyman's widow of the name of Halley, I. iv. cxiv. n. Preached before a Synod of the Province of York (in 1620), L xvii ; IIL 540. Thesis of, on that occasion, ib. Held in 1623 two public disputations with two Roman Catholic Priests, at North Allerton, I. iv. xvi. Iviii. cxiv. n ; III. 540. Was Chaplain to Arch- bishop Matthews, I. Iviii. Took his degree of D.D. in 1630, I. v. xvii. Thesis of, on that occasion, out of Nilus, that the Papacy was the cause of the schisms in the Chris- tian world, I. xvii. 97. 246. 248 ; II. 307. 323; III. 540. Appointed High Commissioner, I. v. Made Preben- dary of York, and of Ripon, in 1633, I. iv. xvii. Iviii; V. Pref. p. Invited to I reland by Lord Viscou nt Wentworth, I. v, vi. Iviii, lix. And made his Chaplain, I. Iviii. Re- signed his Church preferment in England, I. vi. Made Archdeacon of GENERAL INDEX. 319 Meath, I. vi. cxiii. ri. and Bishop of Londonderry, 1. vi. lix. cxiii. n. Con- secrated by Archbishop Ussher, III. 132, Received liis Episcopal orders consequently (not through Rome but) through the ancient Scotch or Irish Bishops, II. 527. 530, 531. Treat- ment of the Irish Romanists by, during the Deputyship of Lord Strafford, II. 124, 125. Efforts of, in cooperation with Laud and Straf- ford, for the restoration of the Irish Church, I. V. q. vi. lix. Ixxix — Ixxxii. Ixxxix, xc. Great services of, to the Irish Church, in the regaining to her of her temporal ties, I. vi, vii. lix— Ixii ; II. 125. Cathedral of Derry rebuilt by, 1. cxiii. n. Pre- vailed on the Church of Ireland in Convocation in 1634 to embrace the Thirty-nine Articles of the Church of England, I. vii. xix, xx. xxxvi. Ixii ; V. 80—83. Failure of, in his at- tempt to establish the English canons likewise, I. vii. Account given by, of the Irish Convocation of 1634, V. 80—83. His own share in it, I. xxxvi ; V. 82. Efforts of, against the Calvinistic doctrines then preva- lent in the Irish Church, I. vi. xviii, xix. xxxvi. Ixii. Visited England in 1637, I. viii. Informations against, in the Star Chamber, I. viii. XX. Charged with High Treason, and arrested, in 1610 — 41, I. viii. Ixiv. Ixxxviii. Letter of, upon the occasion, to Abp. Ussher, I. xxi. Ixxxix. Ussher' s reply, ib. His friendship for Bramhall, ib. Pro- ceedings against, stopped by the King, I. ix. Ixv. Obliged to flee into England, 1. x. Ixvi. Joined the Marquis of Newcastle at York, about the middle of 1642, I. x. Ixvii; III. Pref. Remained with him until the battle of Marston Moor, July 2, 1644, ib. Preached a fune- ral sermon in York Cathedral for Mr. Slingsby in January 164§, III. Pref. j. Penned a Declaration for the Marquis of Newcastle in answer to Fairfax, in February 164§, ib. Preached before the Marquis at York, January 164|, I. x. xxxiii ; V. 87 — 110. Published his first work about this time, entitled Serpent Salve, in behalf of the royal cause, I. x. xxxi ; 111. Pref. After the battle of Marston Moor, fled from England to Brus- sels with the Marquis of Newcastle, I. X. Vehemence of the Parliament against, I. xxi, xxii. Styled by Cromwell the Irish Canterbury, I.xxii. Landed at Hamburgh in 1G44, T. X. xxi. Lived at Brussels from 1644 to 1648, with Sir Henry de Vic, am- bassador to the States from Charles L, L x; V. 167. 171. Aided by Lord Scudamore, I. x. t. Supported many Royalists during his exile, I. xi. Returned to Ireland in 1648, I. x. xxii. Ixvii; III. 540. Had several narrow escapes while there, from his enemies, ib. Anger of the Irish Ro- manists against, I. xxii; III. 540. Fled abroad again in the same year, I. X. xxii. Went into Spain, I. xi. xxii. xxxvi. xciii. Danger of, while there, from the Inquisition, ib. At Paris in 1651, 1. xi. u. xxvi, xxvii. 23. 78 ; V. 130. But mostly in Holland, from thence to 1660, I. xi. u. Labours of, at this time, against the Romanists, III. 540, 541. Answered La Mille- tiere at this time; see Bramhall Works of, Milletidre. Acted as prizemaster at Flushing for Charles II. durhig the war between the Dutch and Eng- lish in 1653, I. V. 1. xi. u. Contro- versy of, with Hobbes, at this time ; see Bramhall Works oj, Hobbes. Preaching of, at Bruges, in 1656, against Cromwell, III. 23, f. Nearly all the works of, written during this his second exile, I. xi. xxv. Negoti- ation of Dr. John Barwick with, re- specting the preservation of the suc- cession of English Bishops during the Rebellion ; see Life of Dean Barwick as quoted I. xi. u. Returned to England upon the restoration of Charles II., I. xi. a ; V. Pref. p. And to Ireland, ib. At what time, V. Pref. p. Appointed Archbishop of Armagh, I. xx. xxiii. cxiv. n. Letter to, from the Queen of Bohemia, I. xxiii. And from Lord Charlemont, ib. Advice of, respecting the filling of the va- cant English sees, I. cxvi. o. Con- secrated two Irish Archbishops and ten Bishops, Jan. 27, 166?, I. xii. Ixxi. Programme of the Procession and Service on that occasion drawn up by, V. Pref. p. Treatment by, at this time, of Ministers who had only Presbyterian orders, I. xxi v. xxxvii, xxxviii. Principles of, respecting the management of parties in the Church, at the Restoration, I. xiv. xxiv. xxxvii, xxxviii; V. 133. Visitation by, of his diocese, I. xii. Chosen Speaker of the House of Lords, I, xii. xxiv. Speeches of, in that ca- 320 GENERAL INDEX. pacity ; see BramhaU, Works of. Acts of Convocation of the Irish Church in 1661, in recognition of the ser- vices of, I. cxiii — cxvi. Proposed measures of, respecting the tempo- ralties of the Irish Church, rejected by the Parliament, I. xiii. cii, ciii. cv, cvi. Death of, June 25. 1663, of palsy, I. xiii. xxv. Ixxiii. Left a son and three daughters, I. xiii. Benefactions and character of, I. xiv. cviii, cix. Last will and testament of, I. cvii — cxii. Sermon preached at the funeral of, by Bishop Jeremy Taylor, 1. xli — Ixxvi. Fu- neral oration for, by Dudley Loftus, I. iii. cxiv. n. Character of, by Bp. Taylor, 1. Ixxiv, Ixxv. Remarks on the conduct of, by Towers and Kip- pis, I. xxxvi — xxxviii. "tiro^ivri^io- yevfia to, L cxviii. Desire of, for truth and unity, II. 21. Submission of, to the judgment of the Catholic Church, to a free General Council, and to an English Synod respectively, in their several degrees of authority, II. 22. Sub- mits his doctrine respecting unbap- tized infants to the Church of Eng- land in the first place, and in a higher degree to the Catholic Church, V. 180. Ready to adhere to the Ca- tholic Church in all things, funda- mental or non-fundamental, credenda or agenda, II. 86. 212. Authority attributed by, to Universal Consent, II. 69. Honour paid by, to the Church of England, L xiv ; II. 21 ; V. Pref. in fin. 123. 186. Opinion of, respecting the Scotch Book of Common Prayer, I. Lxxxvi. Ground- less accusation brought against, of favouring Popery, by Baxter, I. xxxi; III. Pref. 503. 538—543. by Louis du Moulin, III. 503. b. by Robert Baillie, III. Pref. k. Of all Episcopal divines, the most un- likely to re-introduce Popery, III. 538 — 541. Acknowledged by Baxter to be no Papist, III. 543. Held the Church of Rome to be a true Church metaphysically, not morally; see Church of Rome. Terms of union proposed by, between the Churches of Rome and England, I. 80, 81. 278, 279; IL 277—280. 361; III. 545, 546 ; and see Reconciliation. Apostrophe of, to the English Ro- manists, II. 351—353. 460—462. Opinion of, respecting Monasteries, I. 118 — 120. respecting the law of Mortmain, see Statute of Mortmain. Dissented from Grotius in some points, III. 512. Refrained from passing censure upon foreign (Re- formed) Churches, II. 42. Foreign (Reformed) Churches how far con- demned by, for lack of Bishops, II. 25, 26. 69, 70; III. 280. 475, 476. 517, 518. Irish Presbyterian orders, in 1660, how far regarded by, I. xxiv. xxxW — xxxviii. Labours of, against Calvinism, I. vi. xviii, xix. xxxvi. Ixii. See Articles Irish, Baxter, Browne Sir Richard, Cavendish William, Church of Ireland, Graham Sir James, Mer- vyn, Radcliffe, Ussher, Vic Sir Henry de, Wandesford, Wentworth Thomas. BramhaU, Letters of, I. Ixxix — cxvii. "When Mr. BramhaU, to Christopher Wandesford Esq., June 18, 1628, V. at the end of Preface. When Arch- deacon of Meath, to Archbishop Laud on the state of the Irish Church, I. vi. Ixxix — Ixxxii. When Bishop of Derr}', to Lord Deputy Wentworth, I. Ixxxiii — Ixxxv. To John Spottiswood, Archbishop of St. Andrews, I. IxxxvL To Dr. Coote, Dean of Down, I. Ixxxvii. To Mrs. BramhaU, I. Ixxxviii. ci. To the Lord Primate Ussher, I. Ixxxix. xcv. To Sir Richard Browne, Ambassador of King Charles II. at Paris, I. cxvi. To King Charles II., L xci. To his son, L xcii. xciv. To Dr. Ber- nard on the observation of the Lord's Day, I. xcviii; and see Sabbath and Lord's Day. When Lord Primate, to Sir Edward Nicholas, I. civ. To King Charles II. about first-fruits, I. cv. , Works of, mostly written during his second exile, 1648 — 1660, I. xi. xxv. General table of, prefixed to vol. I. Account of, I. xxv — XXXV. Account of, by Jeremy Taylor, I. Ixvii — Ixx. Published to- gether by Bp. Vesey, Dublin 1674 — 1677, in folio, I. xxv. Part I. Discourses against the Ro- manists, viz — Discourse i. Answer to La Milletiere, see Ansiver to La Mil- letidre. Discourse ii. Just Vindica- tion of the Church of England from the Unjust Aspersion of Criminal Schism ; see Just Vindication of the Church of England. Discourse iii. Replication to the Bishop of Chal- cedon; see Chalcedon Bishop of. Re- plication, Sec. Appendix to the Re- plication, in answer to S. W. ; see Appendix. Discourse iv. Schism Guarded and Beaten back upon the Right Owners ; see Schism Guarded, GENERAL INDEX. 321 Sergeant. Discourse v. Consecration and Succession of Protestant Bishops Justified ; see Barlow WilUam, Con- secration and Succession &c., Nag^s Head Fable, Parker Mattheiv, Tal- bot. Part ii. Discourses against the English Sectaries, viz, — Discourse i. A Fair Warning to take heed of the Scottisli Discipline, &c. ; see Baillie, Fair Warning, Spottistvood, Watson Richard. Discourse ii. The Serpent Salve ; or, A Remedy for the hiting of an Asp ; see Parker Henry, Ser- pent-Salve. Discourse iii. Vindica- tion of (Bishop Bramhall) Himself, and the Episcopal Clergy, from the Presbyterian charge of Popery as managed by Mr. Baxter; see Bax- ter, Grotius, Marvel, Parker Samuel, Vindication &c. Part iii. Discourses against Mr. Hobbes ; see Cavendish William, Hobbes, Liberty, Necessity. Viz. — Discourse i. A Defence of True Li- berty from Antecedent and Extrin- secal Necessity ; see Defence of True Liberty. Discourse ii. Castigations of Mr. Hobbes his last Animadver- sions, in the case concerning Liberty and Universal Necessity ; see Casti- gations of Mr. Hobbes. Discourse iii. The Catching of Leviathan or the Great Whale ; see Catching of Levi- athan. Part iv. Discourses upon Miscel- laneous Subjects ; viz. — Discourse i. Controversies about the Sabbath and Lord's Day, with their respective obligations, stated, discussed, and determined ; see Sabbath and Lord's Day, Controversies about the. Dis- course ii. A Sermon preached in York Minster, before the ^Vlarquis of Newcastle, being ready to meet the Scotch Army, Jan. 28. 164|; see Sermon. Discourse iii. A Sermon preached at Dublin, April 23, 1661, being the day appointed for the Co- ronation of Charles II.; see Sermon. Speech of, as Speaker of the Irish House of Lords, to the Speaker of the Irish House of Commons upon his appointment ; see Mervyn, Speech. Second Speech of, to the same ; see Mervyn, Speech. Discourse iv. A Sermon preached before the Irish House of Commons, at their solemn receiving of the Blessed Sacrament, entitled ' The Right Way to Safety after Shipwreck ;' see Repentance, Sermon, Sin. Dis- courses v. and vi. — Occasional dis- EUAMHALL. B courses written while in exile. — Dis- course V. A Short Discourse to Sir Henry de Vic, of Persons dying without Baptism ; see Baptism, Of Persons dying without. Discourse vi. Of Protestants' Ordination, an An- swer to Two Papers brought by Capt. Steward ; see Ordination Of Pro- testants', Robinson. Letter to Miss Cheubien, on Purgatory and Praying to the Saints ; see Cheubien. Dis- course vii. Protestants' Ordination Defended against the Objections of S. N. ; see Norris, Ordination Pro- testants' Defended. Programme of service at the Con- secration of the Irish Bishops in 166% drawn up by, V. Pref. p. Funeral Sermons preached by, III. Pref. j ; V. Pref. See Slingsby, Wan- desford. Many Sermons of, prepared by himself for publication, but acci- dentally destroyed, I. xxxiv ; V. Pref. Criticism of Dean Comber upon the preaching of, V. Pref Objections drawn up by, against Hobbes's book De Cive, I. xxxv ; IV. 20. 252. 506. Discourse of, respecting the prescience and decrees of God in things contingent, IV. 153. J55. De- fence by, of the Answer to La Mil- letiere, III. 546. Short discourse of, on Transubstantiation, written be- tween 1644 and 1618, I. xxxiv. Purposed treatise of, towards pro- ducing an understanding between Romanists and Protestants, by de- monstrating the true nature and ex- tent of the controversies between them. III. 539 ; IV. 514. Purposed parallel of, between the Liturgy of the Church of England and the Public Forms of Protestant Churches, I. xi. xxxvi; III. 280. History of Hull said to have been written by, but probably by a mistake, I. xxxiv. An Answer to Milton's Defensio Po- puli Anglicani erroneously attributed to, I. xxxv. And a book by Dr. Nalson against the Presbyterians, called the Countermine, ib. And three others against the Scotch Pres- byterians, viz. the Ungirding of the Scottish Armour (by John Corbet), Lysimachus Nicanor (also by John Corbet), and the Burthen of Issa- char (by Bishop Maxwell), I. xxxv; III. 241. a. See Corbet, Maxwell, Milton, Nalson, Rowland. Bramhall, Anne, the Archbishop's youngest daughter, I. xiii. cxi, , Ellen or Eleanor, the Arch- bishop's wife, I. iv. ex. Two Letters 322 GENERAL INDEX. to, from Archbishop Bramhall, I. Ixxxviii. ci. See Ilalley, Ellen. Bramhall, Isabella, the Archbishop's eldest daughter, married to Sir James Grahain, I. xiii. Ixxxviii. cxi. , Jane, the Archbishop's se- cond daughter, I. xiii. cxi. , Peter, the Archbishop's Fa- ther, I. cxiv. 11. , Sir Thomas, the Archbishop's son, I. xiii. xcii. xciv. cii. ex. cxi. , William, Rector of Golds- borough, Yorksliire, 1665; a Ser- mon of, erroneously attributed to the Archbishop, V. Pref. b. , a sister of the Archbishop (married afterwards to Samuel Pul- leyne Archbishop of Tuam — Whi- talcer,Duc. Leod., p. 209), 1. Ixxxviii, Ixxxix. Bread, leavened, used in the celebration of the Eucharist by some Churches in the primitive times, unleavened by others, yet without censures or animosities, I. 9. Bread, Breaking of, that it means the celebration of the Lord's Supper in Luke xxiv, 30 — 35, of the disciples at Emmaus, V. 56, 57. And in Acts XX. 7. and elsewhere, V. 49, 50. 218. Bremen, Bishopric of ; see Wilihade. Brentius, opinion of, about dispensing with the Cup in the Sacrament, IT. 202. Brerewood, Edward, explanation given by, of the imputation of heresy cast upon the Eutychians, II. 629, 630. Doctrine of, concerning the Sabbath, V. 36, h. Brelt, Thomas, LL.D., work of, upon English Orders, III. 40. f. Breviary, Roman, extracts from the, re- specting the Invocation of Saints, I. 46. b. • , Paris, similar extracts from the, I. 46. b. Bridges, John, D.D., Bishop of Oxford 1603 — 1618, affirmed the derivation of English from Roman Orders, in 1587, III. 135. t. Bridgwater, John, or Aquapontanus, ac- count given by, of the Roman Catho- lics who suffered death in England during Queen Elizabeth's reign, I. 124. i. Account by, of Creagh, Roman Catholic Archbishop of Ar- magh, III. 47. e. Briefs, see Bulls. Bristol, Bishop of; see Hohjman. Bristow, Richard, D.D., a Roman Ca- tholic, determination of, against the validity of English Orders, without giving any reason, III. 124. Knew nothing of the Nag's Head fable, III. 46. 125. Addition made to the words of, by Worthington, in 1608, unfairly quoted as written by Bris- tow himself in 1567, III. 125, h. Britain, said to have been Christian- ized by Joseph of Arimathaea ;*see Church, British. But a small por- tion of. Christianized by St. Augus- tin, L 266—268 ; IL 133; and see St. Atigiistin of Canterbury, Gregory I. Pope. The Scots a part of, II. 527. See Church of Englaiid, Church Saxon, Scots. Answer to the Pope's claim of Patriarchal authority over; see Bishop of Rome, Church British, Gregory I. Pope, Patriarchate of Rome. Britannic \ Churches ; see Church, Bri- British \ tish or Britannic. Islands, see Britain. British, number of,w^ho remained among their Saxon conquerors, II. 300. 528, 529. Brixia, Council of ; see Council of Brixia. Broghill, Lord ; see Boyle, Roger. Brook, Sir Robert, Novel Cases of, no authority against the legality of Eng- lish Orders, III. 56. 58; V. 242, 243. Brooke, Robert Greville, Lord ; see Greville, Robert, Lord Brooke. Brooks, James, D.D., Bishop of Glou- cester 1554 — 1558, died shortly be- fore the death of Queen Mary, see Table of Deprivations, III.' 232. Conduct of, at Bp. Ridley's degrada- tion, I TI. 1 1 5. g. It was no argument against English Orders, V. 242, 243. Brompton, Johannes ; see Johanties Brompton. Browne, Sir Richard, Ambassador for King Charles II. at Paris, I. cxvi. Letter to, from Bramhall, i6. Church at the house of, in Paris, during the Rebellion, III. 513. 584. Was Eve- lyn's father-in-law, I. cxvi. Browne, Rev. Thomas, book of, against the Nag's Head fable. III. 36. d. 40. f. 127. r. Transcript of the Re- cord of Abp. Parker's Consecration preserved in the library of C.C.C., Cambridge, published by, with cer- tificates, III. 210—215. Brownists, The, have nothing to do with the Church of England, I. 36. Are the Church of Rome's best friends, see Church of Rome. Bruce, Robert, a Presbyterian Minister, insolent speech of, to King James I. III. 279. Bruce, a Roman Catholic Priest, com- GENERAL INDEX. 323 motion raised by, in Scotland, in the reign of Queen Elizabeth, II. 1 14. Brudenell, Thomas ( Brudenell), Lord, afterwards Earl of Cardigan, dis- claimed all knowledge of the speech respecting the Nag's Head fable, falsely attributed to Bishop Morton, III. 9. Bruges, residence of Charles II. at, during his exile, I. xi. u ; III. 23. f, Bramhall's preaching at, in 1656, III. 23. f. Brussels, Bramhall's ordinary place of residence from 1644 to 1648, IV. 24. b. Charles II. resided at, from 1658, III. 23. f. Brute Beasts, see Beasts. Brutus, ancient British history so called ; see Carton's Chronicle. Steplianus Junius ; see Languet. Bncer, Martin, temporary residence of Calvin with, at Strasburg, I, 38 ; III. 531. h. Body of, taken up and biirned by order of Cardinal Pole, I. 48 ; III. 472. Episcopacy main- tained by, III. 472. Maintained a necessity of sinning only in respect of our original corruption, IV. 398. Buchanan, George, History of Scotland by, I. 74. z; V. 121. X. Seditious doctrine of, respecting the obedience of subjects, and the right of kings, III. 301. 303. 310. 316. 349. Bulgaria ; see Ignatius Patriarch of Constantinople, and Johtt nil. Pope. Bulkely, Rev. Dr., Archdeacon of Dub- lin, dispute between, and Archbishop Bramhall, I. cix, ex. Bull, Golden ; see Bulla A urea. Bulls, Papal, cannot be executed in England, and never could, without the King's leave, I. 31. 147. 150. 214; II. 298. 441, 442. 514. Can- not be published in France witliout the approval of the Parliament, I. 226 ; II. 435. 443. and the permis- sion of the King, I. 227 ; II. 512. May not be published in France if contrary to the liberties of the French Church, I. 227 ; II. 435. 443. Neg- lected and rejected by the Emperors and nation of Germany, I. 214, 215. Edict of Charles V. respecting, in Spain, I. 235. , , of Nicholas II. to Edward the Confessor, I. 137, 138. 230; II. 128. 145. Of Urban II., to Roger Earl of Sicily, I. 138. 229, 230; II. 145.512. OfJohnXXlI., respecting the right of election to the Empire, I. 203. 211. 215. Of Boniface VIIL, respecting the Uni- versity of Oxford, I. 168; II. 448. Of Boniface IX., respecting the elec- tion to the Empire, I. 203. Of Pius II. (iEneas Sylvius), called "Bulla Retractationum," I. 121. a. And against appeals to a General Council, I. 214. Of Sixtus IV., Innocent VIII., Alexander VI., Paul III., granting privileges to the Venetians, I. 243. Of Clement VII., in 1533, sent to James V. of Scot- land, declaring Henry VIII. excom- municated and deposed, II. 105. Of Paul III., decreed in 1535, published in 1538, excommunicating Henry VIII., and interdicting England, I. 129. 257; II. 97, 98. 112. Of Pius IV., enforcing the Creed of the Tridentine Council as of Faith, I. 25; II. 40. 201. 241. 243. 325; III. 573. Of Pius v., entitled " Bulla Ccenae ;" see Biilla Cocna:. And against Queen Elizabeth, I. 248; II. 112, 113. 245. Norton's book concerning the latter, called the Disclosing of the Great Bull that roared at My Lord Bishop's gate, II, 245. Of Clement VIII., two Briefs sent to James I. of Eng- land, excluding him from the throne of England unless he would take an oath to promote the Roman Catholic interest, II. 113. Of Paul V. against the Venetians, I. 240. Of Urban VIIL, against Jansenius, I. 236, 237. Of Innocent X., in 1651, against the peace of "Westphalia in 1648, I. 212. Bulla Aurea, or The Golden Bull, de- termining the mode of election of the German Emperors, provisions and account of, IV. 287. See Emperors. Bulla Coence, account of the, II. 242, Heretics solemnly cursed and ana- thematized in tlie, on the Thursday in Passion week every year, by the Roman Church, I, 199; II. 242. 313. 570. 589. Contents of the, II. 243, 244, Bidlingham, Nicholas, Bishop of Lin- coln 15§§ — 1570, of Worcester 1570 — 1576, III. 180. Commission for the confirmation and consecration of. III. 67. 220. Evidence for the consecration of, III. 220. Signed the certificate of the legal validity of the second commission to confirm and consecrate Abp. Parker, III. ISO. Proctor for Archbishop Parker, at his confirmation. III. 43. 113. 176, 182. Alleged by Champney to have been consecrated at the Nag's Head, III. 43. s. Bullinger, held that the Church hath 324 GENERAL INDEX. authority to change the Lord's Day as it pleases, V. 10. d. How far Baptism thought necessary by, for the children of Christian parents, V. 173. Buonaventura, Cardinal, admission of, against Transubstantiation, I. 13. Doctrine of, respecting additions to the Creed, I. 25. r. respecting the Divine authority of Shrift, V. 222. respecting the salvation of abortive infants, V. 176. Burgundy, Duke of; see Charles Duke of Burgundy. Burleigh, Lord; see Cecil. Butler, James, Marquis (afterwards Duke) of Ormond, I. v. 1. xci. One of the supervisors of Abp. Bramhall's will, I. cxii. , Elizabeth, Marchioness of Or- mond, I. v. 1. xci. , John, Canon of Canterbury, present at the election of Abp. Par- ker, III. 193. ■ , book of, respecting English Orders, III. 131. Mistake of, with respect to Abp. Parker's Consecra- tors, ib. Butler-a-bo, Irish statute against the cry of, II. 111. C. Cabilonense, Concilium; see Council of Chalons. Cade, Jack, called himself "John Amend-all," III. 430. Ceecilianus, an African Bishop, II. 106. 148. 226. Caen, Abbey of St. Stephen's in, Lan- franc its abbot before he was raised to the See of Canterbury, I. 146. Caerleon, the primacy of Wales ori- ginally attached to the See of, I. 162, 163. 201; II. 152. but removed to Llandaff by Dubritius in 512, and thence to St. David's or Menevia, in 516, by St. David, in the reign of King Arthur, fifty years before Dinoth, I. 163. 178; II. 172. 185. 540, 541. The name of, attached to the See after that removal, II. 303. 540, 541. Proof of this from Geof- frey of Monmouth, ib. and Giraldus Cambrensis, ib. Nothing improba- ble in its being called Caerleon-upon- Uske, by Dinoth, II. 541, 542. Bi- shoprics of Chester, Hereford, and Worcester, anciently suffragan sees of the Archbishopric of, II. 526. See Dionothus, Menevia. Caerleon, Archbishops of; see St. David, Dubritius, St. David's Archbishops of. CcBsar, Claudius, St. Peter said to have founded the Church of Rome in the second year of, I. 160. , Julius, vengeance inflicted upon the murderers of. III. 386. Anec- dote concerning, quoted in illustra- tion of free-will, IV. 147. 151. , Tiberius, alleged motion of, in the Roman Senate, to have Divine honour paid to Christ, V. 101. Bri- tain said to have been Christianized in the reign of, by Joseph of Ari- mathaea ; see Church, British. Ccesarea, Archbishop of ; see Christopher de Capite Fontium. ' , Patriarchate of; see Patri- archate of Ccesarea. Ceesariensis, Maxima ; see York, City of. Cajetan, Thomas de Fio, Cardinal, dis- tinction of, between "determinare de Fide formaliter," and '* determinare de eo quod est Fidei materialiter," II. 483. 581.592. Opinion of, that when Baptism cannot be actually applied to infants, the desire of their parents to have them baptized is sufficient for their salvation, V. 175. The passage erased by Pope Pius V. from the later editions of the works of, V. 175. 0. Admits Confession to be of human institution, V. 223. r. Acknowledges, that kings are ob- liged to protect their subjects from the tyranny of ecclesiastical judges, I. 170. Calais, grief of Queen Mary for the loss of. III. 345. Calderwood, or Didoclavius, the Presb)'- terian, author of the Altare Damas- cenum, slanderous language of, re- specting kings. III. 335. Callistus (or Calixlus) III., Pope 1455 — 1458, I. 204. Condemned inves- titures taken from a lay hand, in 1119,11.404.406.418. Admitted, that Papal legates might not be sent to England unless at the king's ex- press desire, II. 442. Calvin, residence of, with Bucer 1538 — 1541, I. 38 ; III. 531. h. Belonged to the Council of Sixty at Geneva, although it was a civil office. III. 304. Asserted his Discipline, in the first instance, merely to " come near" or to be "not disagreeable" to the word of God, III. 565. Ex- acted subscription to articles of be- lief, III. 305. Administered the oath ex officio, by his own admission, ib. Subscribed the Augustan Con- fession, I. 38; II. 62; III. 482. GENERAL INDEX. 325 531. 533. The English Church has notliing to do v;ith, II. G2. Opinion of, in favour of Episco- pacy, 1. 38; 11. 62— 6i; III. 468, 469. 482, 483. 492. 531. 533, 534. No enemy to Episcopacy in itself, II. 63. A beginning of unity required, ac- cording to, in all societies, by the law of nature. III. 469. 487—489. 534. 551. Approved the Patri- archal form of government in the Church, III. 553. Thought Episco- pacy fittest for monarchies, III. 468. Separated from all the world in re- jecting Episcopacy, II. 62. No one Church without Bishops from the beginning until the time of, II. 62 ; III. 531. Strype's account of the Letter of, to Edward VI., desiring to have Bishops, and of its suppression by Gardiner and Bonner, III. 483. a. Doctrine of, respecting separation from the Church, II. 270. Con- demned the Papacy, II. 64. How far Baptism thought neces- sary by, for the children of Christian parents, V. 173. Held mission ne- cessary for ministers, V. 259. Insti- tution of lay elders by ; see Elders, Laxj. Opinion of, that the Lord's Day might be transferred to any other day of the week, and that the Church is not bound to the septenary number, but might (if it thought fit) set apart one day in eight or ten for the service of God, V. 10. d. e. 62. Actually deliberated, according to Barclay, about transferring the Lord's Day to Thursday, V. 10. Did not object to recreation on the Lord's Day, III. 576. Denunciation by, of dancing. III. 577. In favour of Li- turgies and set Forms of Prayer, I. 38. Professes agreement with St. Augustin respecting free-will, IV, 273. Supposed testimony of, for universal necessity, answered, IV. 397, 398. Confesseth the ancient Fathers, both Greek and Latin, to have been for liberty and against ne- cessity, IV. 216. 397. Ignorant ci- tation of, by Hobbes, IV. 382. 390. Evasion of, to explain away St. Paul's precept of obedience to the civil magistrate. III. 364. Sounder doctrine of, elsewhere, upon the same subject. III. 365. Seditious conduct of, at Geneva, III. 303. 316. Cambrensis, Giraldus ; see Giraldus Camhrensis. Cambridge, University of; see Unlver- ftitrj of Cambridge. Camden, IVilliam, testimony of, to the authenticity of the Archiepiscopal Register of Abp. Parker's consecra- tion, III. 97. Account given by, of the number and principles of the Romanists deprived upon Queen Elizabeth's accession, II. 246 ; III. Pref. a. And of the origin of the Recusants in the same reign, II. 245. Campeius, Cardinal, legate of Clement VIL to England, L 196. Campian, Edmund, a Jesuit in Queen Elizabeth's reign, treasonable doc- trine of, II. 114, 115. Letter of, to the Lords of the Queen's Council, IL 116. Candidiantis, deputy of Theodosius the Younger at the General Council of Ephesus, II. 228. Canisius, expression of, respecting the Apostles' Creed, II. 473. Cannachi Rossi ; see Rossi, Cannachi. Canons, Apostolical, so called, I. 154. The thirty-third, respecting National Primates, I. 154; III. 553. ' , The, of the ancient Catholic Church, received in England, II, 427. Of the Church Universal, au- thority of, III. 521. Of the General Councils of Basle, Chalcedon, Con- stance, Constantinople, Ephesus, Flo- rence, Lateran, Nice, Sardica; see Council of Basle — of Chalcedon — of Constance — of Constantinople — of Ephesus — of Florence — of Lateran — of Nice — of Sardica. Of the Church, Bishops proper judges of the, II. 428. Princes may reform new by old, L 175. , Papal, acknowledge by impli- cation the inferiority of the Pope to a General Council, I. 249. Of no force in England further than they were received, I. 140; II. 298. 40L 429. 431 — 1-34. Sometimes re- jected in plain terms, II. 432. Some- times interpreted into a meaning the Pope never intended, ib. Sometimes roundly condemned, II. 432, 433. Instances of the rejection of, II. 431 — 433. The first obtruded upon the English Church was eleven hundred years after Christ, II. 429, 430. See Bishop of Rome. For the legitima- tion of children bom before matri- mony, rejected by the English Par- liament, II. 432 ; and see Legitima- tion. Against Bigamists, received in England only with a legislative in- terpretation ; see Bigamists. , English, confirmed by Royal authority, IV. 493. Not adopted with the English Articles by the Church 326 GENERAL INDEX. of Ireland in 1634; see Branihall John, Church of Ireland. The, of 1571, recognize the autho- rity of the Primitive Church in mat- ters of Faith, I. 52. The, of Ui03, declaration in, re- specting the kind and degree of sepa- ration between the English and Fo- reign Churches, 1. 197, 198. 257 ; II. 60. 200. 207. 561. respecting the Regal supremacy, I. 31. the inter- pretation of Scripture, I. 52. ser- mons, III. 581. Direct bowing at the name of Jesus, V. 77. The, of 1640, recognize the Di- vine right of kings, and the Regal supremacy in ecclesiastical causes over ecclesiastical persons, I. 37. The &c. oath in the sixth canon of, III. 305. 396. Canons, Irish, of 1634, the first, declar- ing the adoption by the Irish Church of the English Articles, V. 80. It was framed by Abp. Ussher, but rewrit-, ten by Lord Strafibrd, ib. how car- ried, ib. Do not direct bowing at the name of Jesus, V. 77. x. a. The omission claimed as a merit by Abp. Ussher, V. 77. Canterbury , Archbishopric of , attempt on the part of King Offa to render Lich- field independent of the, II. 140. Wales, when subjected to the ; see Menevia. , Archbishop of, sacerdotal Head of the Church of England, and as such subject to no legate of the Pope, II. 410. Called by Pope Ur- ban II. " the Pope of another world," I. 164. Sole legate-a-latere allowed by the law in England, I. 140 ; V. 264. Letter of English Bishops to Pope Paschal II. in defence of the independence of the, II. 410. Bull of Boniface VIII. exempting the University of Oxford from the juris- diction of the, as Visitor, set aside by two Kings of England ; see Uni- versity of Oxford. , Archbishops of ; see Anselm, Arundel, Augustin, Bancroft, Becket, Cranmer, Denne, Dunstan, Grindal, Lanfranc, Laud, Laurentius, Morton John, Parker Matthew, Pole Reginald, Rodolph, Stigand, Theodore, Warham, Whitgift. ■ , Archdeacon of, the right of installing Bishops within the pro- vince of Canterbury pertains to the, III. 231. See Gtst, Harpsfield. • , Church of; see Augustin Abbey of St., Eadmer, Lanfranc. Canus, Melchior, admission of, re- specting the Papal Supremacy, II. 376. Canute, King of England 1016—1031, ecclesiastical laws of, I. 137 ; 11.413. Complained to Rome of the money exacted for palls, and had remedy promised, but in vain, I. 193. 261. Punishment inflicted by, upon Edric the traitor, III. 308. Capitulars, see Charlemagne. Capocius, John, censure by, on Innocent IIL, IIL 438. Capon or Salcot, John, Bishop of Ban- gor— of Salisbury, 1 534 — 1557, death of, III. 232. The nominees of the Pope and of Queen Mary to the vacant See of, were never conse- crated ; see Mallet, Peyto. See of, consequently, still vacant upon Jew- el's consecration to it in 1560, III. 232. Capuans, story of the, from Livy, III. 406. Cardinals, The, were but ordinary Pa- rish Priests and Deacons of old, II. 617. Elect the Pope, ib. Gross simony in their elections laid to the charge of, see Bishop of Rome. Head- ship or Primacy affirmed by Mr. Serjeant to be in the College of, when the Papacy is vacant, II. 617. , see Allen William, Bandini, Bellarmine, Buonaventura, Cajetan, Campeius, Cusanus, Eusebius, Fisher, Joyeuse, Monte, Noailles, Pandulphus, Panormitan, Perron, Pole Reginald, Richelieu, Tolet, Uvibertus, Wolsey. , Report of nine selected, to Pope Paul III. in 1538, respecting abuses in the Church, I. 208. 278 ; II. 385. 402. Remonstrance in it, respecting selling dispensations, II. 402. 445, 446. 448. Carey, see Cary. Carlisle, Bishops of ; see Best, Gilpin, Ogle thorp, Sandys Edwyn, Senhouse, White Francis. ,Statute of; see Statute of Carlisle. Carolus, see Charles. Carrier, Benjamin, D.D., an English clergyman, who turned Romanist in 1613; English orders acknowledged in the case of, by the Pope, III. 115. g. Cartenna, Church of, I. 109. 257. Carthage, Church of; see Patriarchate of Carthage. , Collation of; see Collation of Carthage. , Council of; see Council of Carthage. , Patriarchate of; see Patri- archate of Carthage. GENERAL INDEX. 327 Cartwright, Thomas, extravagant ex- pression of, respecting ecclesiastical supremacy, III. 302. Indignation expressed by, against those who sought to despoil the Church of her property under pretence of reforma- tion, III, 435. Dangerous doctrine of respecting the conforming of the State to the regiment of the Church, III. 316. 468; IV. 596, 597. Cary, Lucius, Viscount Falkland, pos- sibly was not so deeply radicated in the Faith of the Church of England as others were, II. 563. Opinion of, respecting the certainty of Faith in the Church of England, ib. Ham- mond's reply to, II. 563, e. Casaubon, Isaac, Epistle of, to Cardinal Perron, III, 568, 569. Cashel, Archbishop of ; see Price. Ti- tular Archbishop of (R. C), see Walsh. — — — , Council of; see Council of Cashel. Cassander, a moderate Roman Catholic Divine, born 1515, a true lover of peace, III. 511. Aimed at the re- conciliation of Protestants with the Church of Rome, III. 505. 511. Doctrine of, respecting the worship of images and the crucifix, I. 46. z. Opinion of, that the faith of parents suffices for the salvation of infants unavoidably unbaptized, V. 175. m. Cassiodorus, doctrine of, that kings are accountable to God alone, III. 384. Castigations of Mr. Hobbes his last Animadversions in the case concern- ing Liberty and Universal Neces- sity, by Bp. Bramhall, "Works Part iii. Discourse ii. IV, 197 — 506. Contents of, IV. 199 — 208. Ac- count of the publication of, I. xxxii, xxxiii ; IV. 213. Where written, IV. 213. 251. Castile, Estates of, complaints of the, against Pope Urban VIII,, in 1633, I. 196, 231—235. 246. 263. 278. Castracan, Alexander, banished from Spain for publishing the Pope's Bulls there, I. 235, Castro, Alphonsus a, assertion of, re- specting the Greek Church, II. 330. Catching of Leviathan, by Bp. Bram- hall, Works Part iii. Discourse iii. IV. 507—597. Contents of, IV, 509. —511. Preface to, IV. 513—518. Account of. I. xxxii, xxxiii ; IV. 513, a. Argument of, IV, 518. Catechumeni, who they were, II. 479. Catharine ; see Katherine. Catharinus, subtle distinctions of, ex- plaining away the Romish doctrine of Intention, V. 212. Catherine, see Katherine. Catholic Church; see Church, Catholic. Catholic, Rowan ; see Roman-Catholic, Romanists. Catholics, to whom the name properly belongs, I. 24, 25. 11 1 ; II. 84. They are, who receive whatsoever the Holy Apostles, or the Nicene Fathers, or blessed Athanasius did set down as necessary to be believed, I. 24. 103 ; II. 352. 636, 637. See Church Ca- tholic, Creed. The rest of Chris- tendom Catholic as well as tlie Ro- man Obedience, II. 79. 574, 575. 599 ; and see Church of Rome. The name ' Catholic,' derived from uni- versal communion, not from right belief, II. 213, Derive their name from no other than from Christ, III, 504. St, Augustine's touchstone of, II. 96. See Donatists, Heretics, Schismatics. Cato, character given of, by Vclleius Paterculus, IV. 87. 99, 100. Caudrey, Case of, in Lord Coke's Re- ports, L 31. 139. 151. Caulfield, William {Canlfield), Lord, after- wards Earl of Charlemont ; Letter of, to Abp. Bramhall, upon his pro- motion to the see of Armagh, I. xxiii. Causa Efficiens, Voluntaria, Physica, distinguished, IV. 470, Causes, The concatenation of, as a the- ory of fatalism, IV, 58 — 60. A ne- cessary connection of, held by the Stoics, while Christian fatalists held God to be the one pervading Cause, IV, 116. Necessitarians distinguish between the First Cause, which ne- cessitates all things, and second, which do not, IV. 117. The two parts of this distinction contradict each other, ib. The First Cause being necessary, the second must be so likewise, ib. The f'irst, not a necessarj' cause of all effects, IV. 1 20. A necessary eflTect requires all necessary causes, IV, 468, Neces- sary, do not always act necessarily, IV. 449, See Necessity. A sufficient, is not a necessary cause, IV. 453, 454. Singly insufficient, which jointly are sufficient, IV. 171, 180, 181, That cause properly suf- ficient, which produceth the eflTect intended, IV. 172, A cause suffi- cient in respect of its ability, not of its will to act, ib. Sufficient, inclu- sive of will, only hypothetically ne- cessary, IV, 173. Sufficient, include not the actual determination of the will, IV. 174. And refer to the pro- 3.28 GENERAL INDEX. ducibility, not to the production, of the effect, ib. Free agency not a self-contradiction because it implies a sufficient cause without an actual effect, IV. 114. 173. The will not a necessary, of its particular acts, IV. 450. Other, be- sides matter and power, concur with the will, IV. 448. See Will. Nothing can begin without a, IV. 179. Hobbes's subtlety, that every thing is a cause of every thing, IV. 402. Of contingent and free, IV. 269. Indeterraination of, IV. 366. Re- mote, are not together with their effects, IV. 480. Causes, Ecclesiastical, political supre- macy of princes in ; see King. Cavendish, William, Marquis (afterwards Duke) of Newcastle, friendship of, for Bishop Bramhall, I. x. n. r. xxxi. Nearly shut up in York by Fairfax before the great victor}' of Atherton Moor, June 1643, V. 110. g. Bram- hall with, from the summer of 1642 until the battle of Marston Moor in 1644; see Bramhall, John. Decla- ration of, in answer to Lord Fairfax, Feb. 2, 164§, penned by Bramhall, III. Pref. j. Sermon preached be- fore, by Bp. Bramhall, being then ready to march from York in order to meet the Scotch army, Jan. 28, l6^, I. xxxiv; V. 87—110. Com- pelled to retreat without a battle be- fore the Scotch army from Durham, V. 91. a. Quitted England, accom- panied by Bramhall and others, upon the defeat at Marston Moor, July 2, 1644, I. x; III. Pref. Controversy of Bramhall with Hobbes respecting Liberty and Necessity, originated in the house of, at Paris, I. xxxi ; IV. 26. Dedication to, of Bramhall's Defence of Liberty against Hobbes, IV. 17. 250. , Sir Charles, of VVallington, brother of the Marquis of Newcastle, IV. 155. b. Book of a French divine upon the Prescience of God, shewn by, to Bp. Bramhall, IV. 155. Cawdrey, Daniel, and Herbert Palmer, two members of the Westminster Assembly, book of, upon the Sab- bath, V. 18. p. Cawdrey, Case of; see Caudrey. Caito7i's Chronicle, or Fructus Tempo- rum, or Brutus, a British History so called, when printed, I. 201. b. Date of, ib. Testimony of, to the rejection of St. Augustin of Canterbury by the British Bishops, I. 201, 202; IL 543. Ceadda, St. ; sec Chad, St. Cecil, William, Lord Burleigh, tract of, in 1583, respecting the penal laws against Roman Catholics, I. 124, i. Celestine I, Pope 422—432, grounded a claim of supremacy over the Church upon counterfeit canons of the Council of Nice, II. 374. Dispute of, with St. Augustin and the African Bishops respecting ap- peals to Rome, I. 99. 106; IL 374. Letter of African Bishops to, re- pelling his claim, II. 374. Said by St. Prosper to have sent St. German and Palladius in his own stead to aid the British and Scotch Christians respectively, I. 137; II. 170. 301. 536. But better authors correct St. Prosper, ib. And there was no act of jurisdiction if he were right, ib. See Germanus, Palladius. Ceremonies, uses and advantages of, II. 35. When and how far good and useful, and when superfluous. III. 170 ; V. 123. 215. Conduce to the perfection of a Church, ib. Are not essentials of a Church, 11.27. The Church has power to ordain, V. 215 ; and see Church Particular. Rule of St. Augustin respecting the, of diffe- rent Churches ; see St. Augustin. Certainty of Faith, in the Church of England ; see Church of England. Chad, St., Bishop of Lichfield 669— 672 ; wonderful death of Robert Lord Brooke before St. Chad's Cathedral, upon St. Chad's day. III. 28. Chair of St. Peter ; see St. Peter, Rome. Chalcedon, Titular Bishop of; see Bishop William, Smith Richard. ' Council rf; see Council of Chalcedon. Chalcedoniun Creed; see Creed, Chalce- donian. Chalice, and Patin, delivered to the Priest in Romish Ordination ; see Ordination of Presbyters, Patin. Chalons-sur-Snone, Council of ; see Coun- cil of Cfialons. Chainpney, an Anglo-Romanist writer, affirmed the fable of the Nag's Head consecration, in 1616, 1618, IIL 39. f. 42, 43, 44. 55. 107. Named, as participathig in it, pre- cisely those Bishops (except Jewel) and none other, who succeeded to sees vacant by deprivation. III. 43. 228, 229. Chance, is from accidental concurrence, not ignorance, IV. 259. Change, in the Elements in the Holy Eucharist, disputes in the Roman schools respecting the time of the, GENERAL INDEX. 329 I. 14, 15. and the extent of tl)e, I. 15. and the nnanner of the, I. 15 — 17. Such a change, how admitted by the Church of England ; see Lord's Supper, Travsubstantiatton. Chnppell, William, Bishop of Cork and Ross 1638— 1 649, tutor to Milton at Christ'sCollege, Cambridge, I.xciv. Chapters, election of Bishops by Deans and ; see Bishops, Bishops English, Bishops Irish. Character, impressed in Holy Orders, indeleble, V. 209. 263. * Not de- stroyed by heresy or by schism, V. 209. Would remain in a Bishop, according to the Roman Schools, even if he died and were raised again, V. 210. Cliarenton, Calvinist Ministers at, in 1651, I. cxxxvii. See Anbertin. — — — , Synod of ; see Synods, French Reformed. Charisiiis, wicked exposition of the Creed condemned by, at the Coun- cil of Ephesus, II. 481, 482. Charlemont, Earl of ; see Caulfield. Charles I., King of England, eulogy \ipon, I. 27, 28. Sufterings of, no argument against his acts or charac- ter, I. 27. Coronation oath of. III. 371, 372. 419. See Oath Coronation of the Kings of England. Did not call himself Head of the Church, I. 31. See Kings of Eng- land. Attachment of, to the Church of England, III. 171, 172. Died a martyr for the Church of England, II. 95; V. 122. No Romanist, I. 34. 78; II. 95. 550; III. 171, 172. 525 — 528; V. 122. Declaration of his adherence to the Church of England, made by, at his death, I. 78. Conference of, with the Mar- quis of "Worcester respecting Ro- manism, III. 525. Speeches of, de- claring his adherence to the Church of England, III. 525. p. The Spa- nish and French matches. III. 525, 526. Groundless fears of Popery wliile he was in Spain, III. 540. Letter of, to Pope Gregory XV., III. 526. That letter misrepresented and garbled by the Parliamentarians, III. 526. s. Choice by, of agents in Church and State, a poor argument to convict him of Romanism, III. 527. Residence of Papal Nuncios in England, an equally weak argu- ment, I. 34 ; III. 527, 528. Jesuits in England, III. 528. So called 'innovations' introduced by, into the English Church, III. 520. 528. Gross impudence of La Milletiere to feign that he died a Roman Catho- lic, I. 78. Idle calumnies respect- ing the defection of, to the Church of Rome, L 34; IL 550. Ground- less accusation of Popery brought against, by Baxter, III. 525—528. Attachment of, to Episcopacy, III. 171, 172. Disputation of, con- cerning Episcopacy, with Alexander Henderson, III. 172; and see /Tew- derson. Hatred of Episcopacy not the cause why the Parliament per- secuted him, I. 33. Statute respecting Knights revived by, in 1630, as a means of raising money, V. 79. Proclamation of^ against the Covenant ; see Covenant, Leagjie and. Account and defence of the Proclamation by, entitled the Book of Sports, III. 577, 578. No cause of the Irish Rebellion, III. 455 — 460. Idle pretences for the calumny refuted, I. 34 ; III. 456—460. See Ireland, O'Neil. Answers and Declarations of, to his subjects, in answer to the Re- monstrances and other papers of the Parliament, III. 300. 392. 400. 413. which are known to have been mostly composed by Hyde (Lord Claren- don), III. 300. k. Exceptions of the Observator against them, an- swered, III. 392 — 400 ; and see Parker, Henry. Railing language of the Observator against. III. 335. Declarations of, unanswerable. III. 400. Declaration of, concerning the proceedings of the Parliament, Au- gust, 1642, in. 413. Circumstances of the exclusion of, from Hull, by Sir John Hotham, April 23. 1642, III. 437—440. 446. Scandalous print of the affair pub- lished at the time. III. 439. See Hotham Sir John, Null. Malice of the Parliamentary forces against, at Edgehill, III. 308. 442. See Henrietta Maria. The Parliament in Scotland en- joined the subjects to take up arms for the delivery of, in 1648, III. 264, 265. 273—275. But the General Assembly excommunicated those who obeyed, ib. Sir Henry de Vic Ambassador for, to the United Provinces, 1644—1648, I. x; V. 167. 171. ]\lurdered by his subjects, V. 131. Death of, requited upon the regi- cides, ib. Intercession of, now in Heaven, for his son, L 77. The BR A MH. ALL. c c 330 GENERAL INDEX. EIkwv BaTiKiKT), III. 525; V. 120, 121. Concessions of, to the Parliament, ■were of grace, not of ciuty. III. 337 ; and see Parliament. Charles II., King of England, charac- ter of, V. 121, 122, Was the 110th monarch of his line in Scotland, I. 74; V. 117. 121. AVanderings of, during his exile, V. 117, 118. Invitation of, into Scotland, by the Presbyterians in 1649, III. Pref. b. How treated by the Scots in 1650, 1651, I. 74—76 ; V. 117. Escape of, from England, after the battle of Worcester, almost miraculous, I. cxlvi, cxlvii. 76. At Paris from 1651 to 1654, I. xi. u. 23. 1 Entered Paris with Louis XIV. on the triumphant return of that King to his capital Oct. 21, 1651, V. 130. s. Removal of, from Cologne to Bruges in 1657, and fropi Bruges to Brussels in 1658, III. 23. f. Treaty of, at that time, -with Spain, III. 23. Attempt of La ]Milletiere to con- vert, to Romanism, I. xxvi. 24 ; and see MiUetiere. Answer to La Mille- tiere by Bramhall, written for the use of, probably, I. xxvi. 276 ; and see Answer to La MiUetiere. Had no need to turn Romanist in order to become a Catholic, I. 25. Out- ward stedfastness of, to the English Church, attested by Bramhall, V. 122. 124. But proved afterwards to have inclined in belief to Romanism, V. 122. b. Hobbes at one time tutor to, IV. 561. g. The Leviathan written by Hobbes with a view to the use of, ib. Sermon by Abp. Bramhall upoa the Restoration of, V. 113—135. Had the affections of his subjects at the time of his Restoration, V. 125. Good title of, to the Crown of Eng- land, V. 120, 121. Abandoned the forfeitures to the Crown in Ireland upon his Restoration, in order to satisfy the claims of the Royalists without injury to the Adventurers; see Adventurers. Petition of the Clergy of Ireland to, at that time, respecting the property of the Irish Church, I. civ. Two letters to, from Bramhall, I. xci. cv. Charles Martel, usurpation of the throne of France by, with the aid of the Popes, I. 131. Charlemagne, independence of, upon the Popes, L 172. 206. 220; II. 231 —233. 403. 414, 415 ; V. 230. No witness to Papal authority, II. 231 — 233. Evidence of the Capitulars of, to the ecclesiastical power exercised by him, I. 172. 206. Convented Pope Leo III. before him, I. 173. 220. Election of Popes and inves- titure of Bishops surrendered to, by Pope Adrian I, I. 213 ; II. 232. 403. Nominated Bishops within his own dominions, IL 232. 414; V. 203. Convocated synods within his own dominions, I. 172. 205, 206; II. 232. 414, 415. Presided in them, and confirmed their decrees, ib. Re- fonned the Church by the aid of Sy- nods, I. 206 ; IL 232. See Council of Aries A.D. 813— o/ Chalons-sur- Saone — of Frankfort — Germanic — of Tours A.D. 813. Charles, the Bald, King of France, ' Apologetic Answer ' of, to Pope Adrian II. respecting Hincmar, I. 219, 220. VI., King of France, laws of, against the Pope, I. 221, 222. VII., King of France, Pragma- tical Sanction made by, I. 222. VIII., King of France, Prag- matical Sanction confirmed by, I. 222. IX., King of France, present at the Colloquy of Poissy, I. 68. o. Protest of the Ambassador of, in 1563, against the Pope, in the Coun- cil of Trent, I. 221. 258; IL 640, 641. v., Emperor of Germany and King of Spain, endeavours of, to reform the Church within his do- minions, I. 209. Tlie Interim pub- lished by, I. 210. Reformation of the Clergy published by, in 1548, II. 215, 216. Declaration of, re- specting first-fruits and annates, I. 216. Letter of, to Pope Adrian VI, against the payment of tenths, II. 425. Edict of, respecting Papal Bulls in Spain, I. 235. Appeal of, from Pope Clement VII. to a Gene- ral Council, I. 215. Letter of Paul III. to, against the Council of Spires, II. 215. , Duke of Burgundy, distress of the Lancastrian family when in exile at the Court of, V. 118, 119. Charta, Magna, penned by Bishops, III. 366. Does not warrant the assertion, that the King is bound to give consent to all laws passed by the Houses of Parliament as neces- sary laws. III. 367. See Charters, The Great. GENERAL INDEX. 331 Charters, The Great, of England, list of, II. 417. 1. Always the first arti- cle in, that the Church should enjoy her immunities, II. 417. 420. Chaucer, testimony of, to the rapine and extortion of the Court of Rome, I. 183. to the corruptions in prac- tice respecting Confession, before the Reformation, V. 160. 191. 224. Chawney, Maurice, a Carthusian monk, quotation from a book of, published in 1550, respecting Sir Thomas More, I. 121. Cheffontaities, Christopher de ; see Chris- topher de Capite Fontium. X^ipoTOi/La ) Cheregatus, Franciscus, nuncio of Pope Adrian VI. at the Diet of Nurem- berg, II. 385. Chester, Bishops of; see Downham, Mor- ton Thomas, Scot. , Bishopric of, once a suffragan see to the Archbishopric of Caer- leon, II. 526. Cheubien, Miss, letter from Bishop Bramhall to, respecting Purgatory and Praver to the Saints, V. 191. 192. Chichester, Bishops of; see Andrewes, Barlow William, Christopherson, Cur- tys. Day, Gunning, Montague, Samp- son, Scory, Sherborne. • , Bishopric of; see Selsey. Childeric, King of France, revolt of Pepin against, aided by the Popes Zachary I. and Stephen III., I. 131. z. Children, how far they can deliberate, IV. 299, 300, Are not punishable with death, IV. 434. Hobbes's wicked doctrine respecting, that pa- rents may adopt or expose them as they please, in a state of nature, IV. 434. 566. Contradictions of Hobbes concerning, IV. 568. 581. ChiUingwoith, William, was possibly not so deeply radicated in the Faith of the Church of England as others were, II. 563. No 'champion' for the Church of England, ib. See Lew gar. Way of unity proposed by, be- tween the Churches of Rome and England, III. 568—571 ; and see Reconciliation. Misquotation from the answer of, to Knott, to prove that Protestants have separated from all Christian Churches, II. 54. 66, 67. and differ substantially from the Church of Rome, II. 204. Another quotation from, respecting the grounds and certainty of Faith in the Church of England, II. 563. Chorepiscopi, what meant by, in the ancient Church, III. 78. o. To be distinguished from the Suffragan Bishops in the medieval English Church, ib. How far truly Bishops, ib. AVhen they ceased to exist, ib. Christ, the Divinity of, and His Two Natures, no addition (properly so called) to the Creed, I. 25 ; II. 475. 597 ; and see Creed. Doctrine of the Eastern Churches respecting the Two Natures of ; see Churches East- ern, Eutychianism, Kestorianism. He- resy of the Arians respecting, see Arians. Divine worship due, not to the Humanity of, but to His Whole Person, both God and Man, I. 21. 45. Descent of, into Hell, erroneous doctrine of the Puritans respecting the, II. 596. 619; and see Bilson. Descent of, into Hell, how contained in the Apostles' Creed, II. 596, 597. Is the Sacrifice wherewith we are reconciled to God, see Sacrifice. Of the Heavenly Priesthood of, V. 220. 226. Hobbes's grievous errors con- cerning the Priestly and Propheti- cal Offices of, IV. 528, 529. Spi- ritual Headship of, not denied by those who maintain the political He.idship of the Magistrate, 11, 565 ; and see Head of the Church, King, Magistrate. Is the source of all authoritative mission, which is de- rived from Him through the Church, V. 262. Hobbes's pernicious errors concerning, IV. 527—529. 539. 584. Bowing at the Name of Jesus, see Jesus. Christanovic, Stanislaus, a Polish au- thor, asserts that the Crown of Eng- land is subject to the Pope, I. 185. Christians, number of the, in early times, very considerable, I. 162. Testimony of Tertullian and St. Cyprian to this, ib. Evidence to it, of the early Councils, ih. See Church, Primitive. Christopher de Capite Fontium (or de Cheffontaines), Archbishop of Cse- sarea, decision by, in a book dedi- cated to Sixtus V. in 1568, respecting the time of the change in the ele- ments at the Holy Eucharist, I. 15. Christopherson, John, Bishop of Chi- chester 1557 — 1559, deprived, and when, upon Queen Elizabeth's ac- cession, III. 232. Died before his successor's translation, ib. See Bar- low, William. Chronicon, Scal(e ; see Graius, Johannes. Chrysippus, doctrine of, respecting des- 332 GENERAL INDEX. till}- and the prescience of God, IV. 116. 216. the freedom of the will, IV. 288. Chrysostom, St., interference of Pope Innocent I. in behalf of, explained, II. 434. Quarrel of, with St. Epi- phanius, did not presently render both schismatics, I. 98. Heroical mind of, under persecution, V, 124. Quotation from, respecting the Catholic Church, I. 42. respecting the Apostles as Vicars of Christ, II. 152. Comparison drawn by, be- tween a Bishop and a shepherd, II. 457. High expressions of, respect- ing the Presence of Christ in the Holy Eucharist, I. 1 1. x. y. Commentary of, upon Acts ii. 1, V. 51. Church, Catholic, or Universal, Holy, the Spouse of Christ, the Mother of Saints, II. 22. 610. What meant by the, I. 109; II. 83, 84. Defini- tion of the, by Bellarmine, II. 596. That definition admitted by Bram- hall, except the final clause respect- ing unity with the Pope, ib. Five or six several opinions of Romanists as to where the, is to be found, I. 63.72,73; 11.22.314.437.599; V. 275, 276. Distinction of the, into * Essential, Virtual, Representative,' I. 72. 247; II. 84. 212. 315. 437. 468; V. 276. A General Council is the Representative ; see Council, General. Christ the Head of the, see Head of the Church. A General Council is the best Head of the, upon earth ; see Council General, Head of the Church. Is no mere fancv, II. 22. Never denied by the Church of England, II. 594. The Roman Church not the ; see Church of Rome, Dona fists. All those belong to the, who re- ceive the Primitive Creed as the rule of Faith, and submit to a Ge- neral Council as the highest judge of controversies upon earth, II. 84. i. e. those who hold the Apostles' Creed as explicated by the first four General Councils, I. 103; II. 352. 636, 637. and who have not been cast out by a General Council, II. 636, 637. See Creed. Each mem- ber of the, is Catholic inclusively, I. 109. Wherein consists communion with the, I. 103—106; II. 78—80. External and internal communion with the, distinguished, ib. Distinc- tion between being in, and rf the, II. 590. See ?>t. Augustin, Catholics, Commu n ion , Excomm unication . Necessity of union with the, I. 61. Noah's ark a type of the, II. 269. Cannot give just cause of separation from itself, II. 32. Cannot give just cause to forsake any essential of Christian religion, II. 38. Schis- matics do in part still remain in the, II. 80. 584, 585. 590. See Schism, Schismatics, Separation. How far heretics may be still within the pale of the, see Heretics. An implicit submission to the, suflicient for sal- vation, II. 211. See Obedience to the Church. Cannot come to ruin, I. 42. Can never fail, I. 43. Cannot be guilty of idolatrv, I. 42. or of tyranny, ib. How far infallible, II. 334*. 634. The promise of infallibility belongs to the, II. 82 ; V. 272. Cannot con- stitute new essentials of the Chris- tian Faith, II. 40. Power of, to ex- plain the Creed; see Council Gene- ral, Creed. Is the ground and pillar of the truth, IV. 492. See Faith, Rule of. Romanists divided into five or six parties as to where this infal- libility resides, see Bishop of Rome. The chief pastors of the, have a judg- ment of jurisdiction in the interpre- tation of Scripture ; see Bishops, Judgment of Jurisdiction, Scriptures. Tradition of the, see Tradition. Tra- dition of the Cliurch of Rome not that of the, see Church of Rome. Is the channel, through which by succession the original mission of the Apostles from Christ is derived to the present clergy ; see Apostolical Succession, Mission, Orders. Not left by Christ without any provision for its government. III. 521. The regiment of the, con- formed to that of the Common- wealth, II. 180, 181. 184. See Bishops, Church Primitive, Patriarchs, Primates. Canons of the, their authority, III. 521. Adhered to by the Church of England, see Canons of the Church. Protestants confess no separation from the, see Separation. The Church of England has not sepa- rated from the communion of the, see Church of England. The Church of England is ready to believe and practise what is believed and prac- tised by the, see Church of England. English Bishops at the Reformation not revolters from the, V. 205. nor their authority suspended by the, V. 208. nor their power of transmitting holy orders, V. 209. 264. See Bi- GENERAL INDEX. 333 shops, English. Protestants have an implicit intention in conferring or- ders, to do what is done by the ; see Intention, Orders English. The Eastern Churches true parts of the ; see Churches, Eastern. Bramhall's doctrine submitted by him to the judgment of the; see Bramhall, John. Hobbes's grievous errors concern- ing the, IV. 502. 531. He maketh Church and Commonwealth the same thing, IV. 531, 532. See Hobbes. Church, Particular, or National, great diflference between a true and a per- fect, II. 25. Three essentials of a true, II. 24, 25. viz. Faith, Sacra- ments, Pastors, ib. Three things necessary and sufficient to the being of a, a pastor, a flock, and a depen- dence of the flock upon the pastor, I. Gt; V. 199. Holy orders neces- sary to the being of a, I. 64 ; V. 186. 199. The ministrj' of reconci- liation necessary to the being of a, V. 186. Saying of St. Jerom, that "it is no Church which hath no Priests;" see Hieronymus. Episco- pacy not essential to the being of a, although essential to its perfection, II. 69 ; and see Bishops. An ordi- nary personal uninterrupted succes- sion of pastors is of the integrity of a, III. 517. Particular rites, forms, opinions, no essentials of a, II. 27. Actual want of essentials not conclu- sive to God, II. 26. See Essentials. A, is liable to degeneracy, V. 268. May fall into errors not fundamental without ceasing to be a Church, II. 312. May fall into fundamental er- rors, II. 312. 587. Vet an heretical, may be a true, II. 237. 590. 595. May be orthodox and Catholic, and yet contain within her communion sundry both heretics and schisma- tics, II. 48. ]May become such as to give just cause of separation, I. 167; II. 32. 65. 326. 588, 589. Yet cannot give just cause of criminous schism, lb. In what way a, may become schismatical, I. 100 ; II. 355. Differences may exist between particular Churches without violat- ing unity, I, 106. See Communion, Heretics, Schism, Schismatics, Separa- tion. Promise of infallibility belongs not to a, II. 82 ; V. 272. In what way a, might and has come to have authority over other Churches, I. 129, 130; II. 525; and see Bi- shop of Rom r. Patriarch, Primate. May lawfully prescribe rites and ceremonies, V. 215. St. Augustin's rule respecting compliance with the varying rites and ceremonies of, see St. August in. A duty of every orthodox, to ex- communicate formal heretics, II. 591. See Excommunication, Heretics. Sovereign princes in some cases have power to change the external regiment of, see King. Conquerors may and do change the external po- lity of, II. 530. How far it belongs to the magistrate to reform ; see King, Reformation. Scottish Discipli- narians profess to grant the civil magistrate a power of reforming, but really deprive him of all power in the Church ; see Disciplinarians. Power of the magistrate in a ; see King, Magistrate. How far the Church of Rome is a true, see Church of Rome. How far Foreign Reformed Churches (which want Bishops) are true ; see Bishops, Churches Foreign Protestant. Church, Ancient ; see Church, Primitive. , Apostolical, great dignity of a, I. 129, 130 ; II. 525. The Churches of Alexandria, Antioch, Ephesus, Jerusalem, Rome, are; see Church of Alexandria — of Antioch — of Ephe- sus— of Jerusalem — of Rome. , National; see Church, Parti- cular. , Patriarchal ; see Patriarchate. , Primitive, the original govern- ment of the, aristocratical, and so neither monarchical nor democrati- cal, 11. 612. It was a government of Bishops under Primates or Patri- archs (which were two names for the same ofRce), II. 614 ; and see Patri- archs, Primates. The conditions of a General Council required by the Church of England, the same as those required by the, II. 565. The Faith of the, sufficient, without any addition ; see Creed. Held commu- nion with Arians and Novatians, how; see Arians, Novatians. Opi- nion of the, concerning the neces- sity of Baptism, as gathered from its prevalent practice of delaying it, V. 177. Baptism, administered by the, only twice in the year, at Easter and at "Whitsuntide, ib. The Romish doctrine of a double matter and form in Ordination con- trary to the practice of the ; see Ordination of Deacons — of Presbyters. Obeyed God rather than man, III. 334 GENERAL INDEX. 342. 351. 356; IV. 390. 502. Yet failed not in the duty of passive obedience to the civil magistrate ; see St. Ambrose, St. Augustin, St. Chrysostom, Obedience. Doctrine of the, respecting the Presence of Christ in the Holy Eu- charist, Merits, the authority of the Bishop of Rome, Free Will, the Apostles' Creed, the state of the soul after death, the Lord's Day, Invoca- tion of Saints, Tradition ; see Fa- thers, The Primitive. Mode of observing the Lord's Day in the ; see Justin Martyr, Lord's Day. The Eastern Churches have a per- fect concord with the, in essentials ; see Churches, Eastern. The Church of England has not forsaken the, either in the rule of Faith or in things essential or in Sacraments ; see Church of England. The Church of England has retained the form of government of the, see Church of England. Authority allowed to the, by the Church of England ; see Canons English of 1571. Church, Protestant; see Churches Fo- reign Protestant, Protestants. , Reformed ; see Churches, Fo- reign Protestant. , Universal; see Church Catho- lic. of Abyssinia, communion of, with the Patriarch of Alexandria, II. 567. Excommunicated yearly in the Bulla Ccenae by the Church of Rome, II. 242. See Patriarch of Abyssinia. of ^Ethiopia, founded by St. Matthew or by the Eunuch, V. 34. Long subject to the Patriarch of Alexandria, III. 557. Admits the Patriarchal form of government, ih. The Papal supremacy denied by the, ib. Patriarchal power and a primacy of order allowed by the, to the Pope, ib. Submits to the Coun- cil of Nice and other CEcumenical Councils, ib. See Albuna, Patriarchs of ^Ethiopia. of Africa, not subject to the Pope, I. 132; and see St. Augustin, Bishops African, St. Cyprian, Colla- tion— Coujicils — Patriarchate of Car- thage. of Alexandria, founded by the Apostles themselves, I. 130. Au- thority thence derived to the, ib. See Patriarchate of Alexandria. — ■ of Antiorh, founded by an Apo- stle, I. 130. Authority thence de- rived to the, ib. See Patriarchs of Antioch, Patriarchate of Antioch. Church of Armenia, excommunicated yearly (among other Churches) by the Church of Rome, II. 242. See Eugeniiis IV. Pope, Patriarchs of Armenia. , Asiatic ; see Churches, Eastern, • , British or Britannic (prior to the Saxons), supposed to have been founded in the reign of Tiberius by Joseph of Arimathfea, I. 160; II. 168. 299 ; V. 34. Whether St. Peter converted the Britons, II. 168. Pro- bably owed her conversion to the Eastern Church, I. 268. More an- cient than the Church of Rome, I. 160; IL 151. 526. Sided with the Eastern Churches in the observation of Easter, against the Church of Rome, L 130. 160. 163. 268; IL 176. 526; V. 46. Easter always kept by the, upon a Sunday, and this manner of keeping it de- rived by the, from St. John, II. 176, 177; V. 46. Never judged schis- matics for this rule of keeping Eas- ter, I. 106; II. 83. See Easter. Sided with the Eastern Churches in the administration of Baptism, I. 160. 163. 268. Always observed the Lord's Day, V. 34. Never wanted Bishops, III. 532. See Aristobulus, Bishops. Bishops of the, present at the First Council of Aries, and possibly at the Council of Sardica ; see Bishops British, Coun- cil of Aries — of Sardica. Was ever independent ; see Auto- K^cpaXoi, AvtSvo/xoi. Rejected St. Augustin ; see Augustin of Canter- bury, Bishops British, Dionothus, Sy- nods British. Always exempt from the jurisdiction of Rome for the first six hundred years, and so ought to continue, I. 152—164. 166. 201. 228. 259, 260; IL 149. 151. 166 —174. 300. 525—527. 536. See Pall. Was not, nor ought to be, under the jurisdiction of the Roman Patriarch ; see Patriarchate of Rome. Ordination of the Bishops of, ever at home, L 161; IL 151. 526. 537. Enjoyed the Cyprian privilege, and were therefore free from the Patri- archal authority of the Bishop of Rome, I. 157, 158. 161. 201; IL 150, 151. 526. 569, 570; V. 209. Alleged instances of Papal jurisdic- diction over the, answered, II. 167 — 174. Exemption of the, from fo- reign jurisdiction, not disproved by GENERAL INDEX. 335 the canon of the Council of Sardica respecting appeals, II. 301. See Cyprian Privilege. How the privileges of the, belong to the Church of England (which descends from the Saxon Church), 11.300.526—531. Scotch and Irish included in the, ih. See Church of England, Church Saxon, Church of Scotland, Scots. Church of Carthage, see Patriarchate of Carthage, Primates of Carthage. of Constantinople ; see Patri- archs of Constantinople, Patriarchate of Constantinople. Churches, Eastern, are true parts of the Catholic Church, II. 259, 260. Have a perfect concord in essentials both with themselves and with the Primi- tive Church, II. 85. Doctrine of the, respecting the Two Natures of our Lord, II. 61. How far the, are free from Eutychi- anism, II. 61. 260. 328. 628. 631. And from Nestorianism, ib. Doctrine of the, respecting the Procession of the Holy Spirit, II. 61. Contention of the, with the Western Churches, respecting the Procession of the Holy Spirit from the Son, probably a mere logomachy, II. 260. 597. 629. See Jesu Thomas d. Laud, Peter Lom,- bard, Tolet. Do not allow the Pope's supre- macy, II. 61. Acknowledge no obedience to the Church of Rome, I. 200; II. 485. 510, 511. Excom- municate the Pope yearly for claim- ing a single supremacy of power over tlie Church by Chrisfs own ordination, II. 644'. Admit the Patriarchal form of Church government. III. 557. How many General Councils al- lowed by the ; see Council, General. Exclude the Council of Sardica from being a General Council, II. 533. Doctrine of the, respecting Sacra- ments, II. 61. The British Church sided with the, against the Roman, re- specting the administration of Bap- tism, I. 160. 163. 268. And the observation of Easter, I. 160. 163. 268; 11. 74. 176. 526; V. 46. Did not observe Easter always on a Sun- day, see Easier. Observed Saturday as a weekly festival, after the law of the Sabbath was utterly abrogated, out of indulgence to those Jews who had become Christians, V. 45. Doc- trine of the, respecting Liturgies, II. 61. Have a Liturgy in a language understood, ib. Have true Priests and a valid or- dination even by the acknowledg- ment of the Church of Rome ; see Church, Greek. Excommunicated by Pope Victor respecting the observation of Easter, see Victor I. Pope. Excommuni- cated yearly in the Bulla Ccenae, and by Pope Pius V., II. 242, 243. 570. See Church Greek, Church of Mus- covy. Church of England, what is understood by the, L 113; IL 93. 526. In- cludes the British and Scottish Churches, ib. Grounds of the, for distinguishing true believers from false, II. 596, 597. The Scriptures interpreted ac- cording to jthe analogy of the Faith and the tradition of the Churcli, the ground of Faith in the, II. 575. 596. 630. Doctrine and practice of the, for interpreting Scripture, I. 49 — 52; II. 563; V. 270. See Scrip- tures. No enemy to Apostolical tra- dition, L 53; IL 591. 634. Autho- rity assigned by the, to Primitive tradition, 1. 52 ; and see Tradition. Honour paid by the, to the first four General Councils ; see Council, Gene- ral. Gives the supreme judicature in controversies of Faith to a General Council, 1. 176. 249; IL 84. 438; V. 270. Conditions required by the, for a General Council, the same as those required by the Primitive Church, 11. 565. Joins in commu- nion with all who hold the Apostles' Creed as expounded by the first four General Councils, 1. 197; II. 56k Omits the Council of Sardica from her list of General Councils, II. 533. Is ready to believe and practise what the Catholic Church believes and practises, I. 200; 11.314. 594—599; V. 212. See Creed, Council General. Certainty of the Faith of the, II. 563. Faith of the, not only proba- ble, II. 463, 464. Great advantage of the, above the Romanists, in the choice of the foundation of Faith, 1. 71 ; and see Fai/h, The Rule of. The XXXIX Articles of the, are lio articles of Faith; see Articles The XXXIX. Negatives of the, no arti- cles of Faith, II. 210. 313. 592, 593. See Cary, Chillingicorth, Hammond. Double error of the Romanists in claiming infallibility for the Chuich of Rome and denying it to the, V. 274, 275. No obligation to censure every religion, much less every opi- nion, that is contrary to the, II. 586. 33G CENERAL INDEX. Justification by special Faith no article of the, II. 87. 209 ; and see Justljicatiov. Doctrine of the, re- specting Merits, I. 56, 57. Has no- thing to do with Nestorianism, II, 328, 329. 631, 632. or with Euty- chianism, ib. Sacraments of the, I. 55. Doctrine of the, respecting Sa- crifice in the Holy Eucharist, I. 54 ; II. 88. 276. 642; V. 186. 188. 190. 221 ; and see Sacrifice. Respecting the Adoration of the Sacrament of the Eucharist, see Lord's Supper. Acknowledges remission of sins in Baptism, V. 190. 213. and in Abso- lution, III. 167 ; V. 190. 213. Doc- trine of the, respecting Confession, V. 158—160. 190, 191. 222. Inten- tion, Y. 212—214. Tran substanti- ation rejected by the ; see Lord's Supper, Transubstantiation. And Half-Communion, see Lord's Sup- per. St. Augustin's doctrine re- specting Baptism neither that of the Church of Rome nor of the, V. 178. What Romish errors are renounced by the, I. 54; II. 634; and see Church of Rome. Is in favour of monarchy, I. 37 ; and see Monarchy. Allows no spi- ritual power to the King, II. 393. 453. 457 — 460. Does not derive any spiritual jurisdiction from the King, I. 272; II. 127, 128; V. 228— 233. Acknowledges that Bishops are the proper judges of the canons, II. 428, See Bishops, Jurisdiction, King, Kings of England. Meaning and history of tlie title of Head of the, see Kings of England. Has retained the primitive form of Church Government, II, 471. 585. Has the same subordination of go- vernment as the Primitive Church had, II. 598. The ecclesiastical form of government of the, no inno- vation, II. 564. See Church, Pri- vative. Discipline of the, not new because reformed, II. 498. Re- ceives the ancient canons, II. 427. Holds mission necessary for pastors, V. 259, 260. The pastors of the, have due mission, V. 261. See Mission. Form of Episcopal Ordination in the, sufficient ; see Consecration of Bishops. Bishops of the, not ordained by Presbyters, I. 272, 273; and see Bishops, English. Form of Priestly Ordination in the, sufficient ; see Ordination of Priests. It does not give power to ordain or confirm, V, 189, Ordinations of the, valid, with respect to the or- dainers, II. 642, 613 ; V. 201—209. And to the matter and form of ordi- nation, I. 271; V, 187. 214—217. See Ordinal, English. Intends to give power, in her ordination, both of consecrating and of remitting sin, V. 213, Of the assurance of the, of her Holy Orders, III. 170, Priests of the, true Priests, V, 224, And have power to remit sins; see Abso- lution, Baptism, Lord's Supper, Re- mission of Sins, Sin. Objection an- swered, that there is no mention of sacrifice in the Ordination service of the, I, 271 ; II. 88. 275. 642; V. 188. 221 ; and see Priests, Sacrifice. De- fence at length of the succession of the orders of the. III. 3—232. No doubt about the succession of the Pastors of the, Y. 1 89. Of the orders of the, generally, Y. 185—188. 200—278. The pleas of particular doctors used in behalf of foreign Churches no ar- gument against the orders of the, Y. 247. See Orders, English. Bishops of the, neither heretics nor schisma- tics nor revolters from the Catholic Church, Y. 205, 206. Authority of the Bishops of the, not superseded by the Catholic Church, Y. 208. Doctrine of the, respecting the Lord's Day ; see Homily on the Place and Time of Prayer, Lord's Day. Has not separated herself from the Catholic Church, I. 197—199. 257; II. 54. 59. 257. 314. 573. 594. 628; Y. 205. 271. Nor from any ancient Churches, II. 34. 39. 259. Either as regards the Rule of Faith, II. 34. Or thhigs essential, ih. Or Sacraments, II. 35. 40. 259. Not separated from all the Christian Churches in the world, II. 59. 149. Does not challenge to herself either a new Church or a new religion or new holy orders, 1. 199 ; II. 207. 313. 591—594 ; Y. 260. Has not changed ancient doctrine or discipline, 11. 287, 288. 498. Has altered no arti- cles of religion nor sacred rites, nor violated charity, I. 167, 168. No- thing of Christ's institution abolished by the, 1 1. 573, 574. Has not swerved from the law of nature or the posi- tive laws of God, I. 168. Has not altered the doctrine or discipline of the Church of Christ by abstraction, but the Church of Rome by addi- tion, II. 293. What sort of errors and of doctrines were reformed by the, Y. 273, 274. Has not separated from the true principles of unity, IJ. 580. Did not break the true prin- GENERAL INDEX. 337 ciples of unity in the time of Henry VIIL, II. 388. 394. Has not broken ecclesiastical communion for "tem- poral concernments," II. 562. Moderation of the, towards other Churches, I. 198; II. 580. Forbears to judge other Churches, 1. 197, 198 ; II. 311, 312. Denies not to other Churches the true being of Churches, I. 197 ; II. 580. 589. Nor possibi- lity of salvation in them, I. 197 ; II. 311. 580. Papists acknowledge the possibility of salvation in the, as much as the Church of England doth for Papists, I. 79, 80. 198; II. 205. 254; V. 207, 208; and see Clara, Patenson, Smith Richard. The charity of the, freeth her from schism, II. 270 ; and see Schism. Holds com- munion with thrice as many Chris- tians as the Church of Rome, II. 328. 564. But not with heretics, ib. Nor with schismatics, II. 46 — 49. How far Foreign (Reformed)Churches are unchurched by the ; see Bishops, Churclies Foreign Protestant. Separation of the, from Rome, only from her errors, II. 54. 57. 200. 206. 593 ; V. 205. Does not differ in substance from the Roman Church, II. 40. 86—89. 204, 205. 601. 606, 607. Different expressions of Pro- testants in speaking of the separa- tion between the, and the Church of Rome, II. 57. The Romish religion, and that of the, the same religion, II. 317. 60 No difference between the, and the Church of Rome, in ar- ticles of Faith, II. 34; V. 273, 274. What are the points really contro- verted between the, and the Church of Rome, III. 539. Has not sepa- rated from the Church of Rome in essentials, II. 34. 39. 203, 204. True case of the, against Rome, I. 166; II. 351—353. 364. How far the Church of Rome errs, in the judgment of the, as expressed in her 19th, 22nd, 28th, 31st, and 33rd Articles, II. 581, 582; and see Church of Rome. How far the Church of Rome continues a true Church, in the judgment of the ; see Church of Rome. Reformation of the, not a sepa- ration, I. 60. 81. It was necessary, I. 207 ; II. 179. 308. Was the same Church before and after her Refor- mation, I. 113; II. 207. 313. 591; V. 260. Plucked up weeds, not good plants, II. 313. 592, 593. Has re- formed abuses, not divided herself from the Roman Church, II. 573. BKAMHALL. i-, Extent of the Reformation of the, V. 271. See Reformation. The Ro- manists the right heirs of the Do- natists, and not the, II. 106. 203. 256 ; and see Donatists. Manner of the Reformation of the, V. 270. Left the Romanists reluctantly, II. 313. 589—591 ; V. 271. And with as much inward charity as possible, I. 199; V. 271. And with a desire of reunion, I. 199; II. 589—591 ; V. 205. Was chased away by the Pope's Bulls, 11.37. Does not pronounce the Pope to be Antichrist, II. 582. In what sense the, believeth the Pope to be an Antichrist, and in what sense not, V. 256. Is not answerable for the virulence of particular preachers, II. 582. Never excommunicated the Papists in gross qua tales, II. 591. Prays for the Church of Rome, I. 199; II. 589. as materially hereti- cal, II. 590. Reformation of the, was conducted with due moderation, I. 197—200; II. 189. 311. 580— 599. Reformation of the, was not Calvinistical, I. 38. In what sense and with what feeling the Bishops of the, have separated from the Roman Church, V. 205. See Separation. Condemns not our fathers by her separation, I. 269. Is not charge- able with the excesses of her pre- decessors, II. 391. Had sufficient authority to with- draw her obedience from the Church of Rome, I. 97. 165—178; II. 190. 305. 546. Authority of the Reform- ers of the, to interpret Scripture, V. 270. Subject of the Reformation of the, V. 271. Had sufficient grounds to with- draw her obedience from Rome, I. 179—192; 11.199—201.307—310. 552. Had better grounds of sepa- ration than the personal faults of Popes, II. 72. 148. Grounds of the, in casting out the Pope, sufficient for reforming, which was done, not for violating unity, which was not done. If. 571 — 573. How far the, was bound to free herself from known error in non-essentials, II. 587, 588. Excluded from commu- nion with the Church of Rome by the detention of the cup from the laity and the adoration of the Sacra- ment, I. 110. Actual grounds of the separation of the, from the Church of Rome, II. 194. 236; and see Separation. Separation of the, from the Church 338 GENERAL INDEX. of Rome, when and by whom made, I. 128. by Romanists not by Pro- testants, except in the one article of the supremacy of the Pope, I. 97. 113—124; 11. 98. 293—295. 499, 500. 508. Is thereby acquitted even if the separators were guilty, I. 126 ; II. 294. 500. 504. 506. Double se- paration of the, from the Court, and from the Church, of Rome ; see Se- paration. Impugns the Pope and Court, rather than the Church, of Rome, II. 604. Separated from the Court not from the Church of Rome, II. 257. 553. See Court of Rome. Objection answered, that the, quitted her lawful Patriarch in quit- ting the Bishop of Rome, I. 152. 156. 158—164. 193. 259—265; II. 34. 151. 166. 641. The Church of Rome not the mother of the, II. 622 ; and see Church British, Orders English. Gregor}- the Great acquired no patriarchal right over the, by his conversion of England, 1.266 — 269; and see Gregory I. Pope. Not sub- ject to Rome for the first six hun- dred years, I. 158; II. 34. 300— 304; and see Church British, Patri- archate of Rome, Primates British. The power rejected by the, neither patriarchal nor canonical, I. 264 ; and see Bishop of Rome. How the pri\'ileges of the British Church be- long to the, II. 300. 526—531 ; and see Church British, Church Saxon. "Was not alone in her separation from Rome, II. 574, 575. Did no more than Roman Catholic coun- tries have either done or pleaded for, I. 97. 200—245; II. 315, 316. 600. Did no more in Henry YIII.'s time than had been threatened before, I. 96, 97; II. 310. 575, 576. Only did what previous generations threat- ened to do, II. 310. Made no new laws in her Reformation, but only vindicated her ancient liberties, I. 97. 129—151; II. 519. Papal ca- nons as such not received by the, even in times acknowledged Catho- lic, II. 430. 434. See Coke, Fitz- herhert, Henry VIII., Statutes English. Growth of the power of the Bishop of Rome over the, see Bishop of Rome. Judiciary, legislative, dispensative power, never rightfully possessed over the, and how far usurped, by the Bishop of Rome; see Bishop of Rome, Kings of England. Has not hindered a General Coun- cil by renouncing the Papacy, II. 568. Reformation of the, was not contrary to the decrees of General Councils, II. 182 — 184. but in accordance with them, II. 185. Is not contumacious towards the Council of Trent, I. 257; II. 261— 267. 635 — 641. Nor schismatically disobedient to it, ib. See Council General, Council of Trent. Denies that Christ bequeathed a spiritual monarchy to St. Peter or to his successors in the see of Rome, II. 292 ; and see Bishop of Rome. Denies Papal power altogether, II. 520. "What would be conceded, what denied by the, to the Pope ; see Bishop of Rome. "Was looked upon by the Popes with a very ill- will after her secession from the Court of Rome, II. 112. Is accused of schism, I. 36, But nothing more unjustly, I. 95. 126. Is free from schism, V. 207. Not obstinately schismatical, V. 206 — 208. Was not schismatical in her Reformation, I. 207 ; and see Schism. Not doubtful whether the, be schis- matical or not, II. 28. 43. Objec- tions against the, in point of schism, colourable, not forcible, II. 50 — 52. Defence of the, at length, from the charge of schism, I. 83 — 279 ; II. 3 — 646 ; and see Just Vindication, Replication, Schism Guarded. Minor grounds for the accusation of scliism against the, answered, I. 269 — 276. Not lawful or prudent, even if the Roman Church were free from schism, to quit the, and adhere to the Church of Rome, for fear of schism, II. 43, 44. Needless to clear the, from schism, in relation to other Churches than that of Rome, II. 71. "Whether the religion of the, be the same or no with that of the Church of Rome, she is not schis- matical, II. 208. See Schism. Case of the, not to be perplexed with that of other Protestant Churches, II. 42. Has nothing to do with Luther, II. 236. 267. Nor with Calvin, I. 38; II. 62. Nor with the Huguenots, II. 552. Our forefathers were no Zuinglians, III. 168. Terms of union between the Church of Rome and the, proposed by Bax- ter, Bramhall, Chillingworth, James I., Abp. Ussher; see Baxter, Bram- hall, Chillingworth, James I., Reconci- liation, Ussher. What communion the, has with the Eastern and other Churches, II. 615. Has not separated from the GENERAL INDEX. 339 Eastern Churches, II. 60. Agree- ment of the, in doctrine, with the Greek Church; see Churchy Greek, Proposal to despoil the, of her temporalties, in the reign of Richard II. , III. 433. and of Henry IV., III. 371. 419. 433. Immunities of the, invariably guaranteed by the Great Charters, II. 417. 420. Overrun by foreigners before the Reformation, I. 189; II. 405. Contentions in the, about vestments and rites, II. 75, 76. Was lawfully established in the reign of Edward VI., II. 94. And not lawfully suppressed by the Long Parliament, II. 95. Not dead, al- though under persecution, during the Great Rebellion, I. 63 ; II. 95, 96. Suffered more during the Great Rebellion than the Roman Catholics in England at the Reformation, II. 246 ; and see Clergy, English. Patronage of the, in whom vested; see Bishops English, Bishop of Rome, Kings of England. Canons, Constitutions, and Articles of the, confirmed by royal authority, IV. 493. See Articles The XXXIX, Cayions English. Liturgy of the ; see Ordinal, Prayer Book of Common. Synods of the ; see Synods, Eng- lish. Polemic writers of the, I. 67. Grotius a sincere lover of the, III. 513. 583—586. Baxter's bitter in- vectives against the, III. 574. Arch- bishop Bramhall's sentiments re- specting the, I. xiv ; II. 21; V. Pref. 123. 186; and see Bramhall, John. Enjoyed for many years the same liberties as the French Church, I. 148. 228 ; II. 426. 434. 443. 448 ; and see Church, French. And as the United Provinces, II. 443 ; and see Brabant, United Provinces. Church of Ephesus, founded by an Apo- stle, I. 130. Authority thence de- rived to the, ih. That authority lost to the, by custom, ib. ; and see Pa- triarchate of Constantinople. Inde- pendent, and how, I. 130. Poly- crates Bishop of the, see Pulycrates. Ethiopian ; see Church of jEthi- opia. Churches, Foreign Protestant, how* far "unchurched" by the Church of England, IIL 516 — 518. Are Churches not completely formed, II. 68, 69. How far to be condemned for want of Bishops, II. 68 — 70 ; III. 280. 475, 476. 517, 518. How far to be condemned for wanting an ordinary succession of Pastors, V. 258. See Church, Particular. Episcopacy has the support of the majority of the. III. 479 — 481 ; and see Bishops. Many learned persons in the, desired Episcopacy, I. Ixx. 38, 39; II. 70; and see Diodati, Divines Foreign Reformed, Synod of Dort. Were all desirous to retain Episcopacy if the Bishops would have joined in the Reformation, III. 491. Not touched by the charges brought against the Scottish Disciplinarians, IIL 242. Have not cast out Free Will, IV. 218. The case of the Church of Eng- land not to be perplexed with that of the, L 38; IL 42. 62. 236. 265. 267. 552 ; V. 247 ; and see Church of England. Orders of the, how far acknowledged by the Church of England ; see Orders Presbyterian, Re-ordination. The pleas of particu- lar doctors, and in behalf of the, no argument against the orders of the Church of England, V. 247. Churches, Foreign Protestant, Divines of the ; see Divines, Foreign Reformed. Church of France, liberties of, relatively to the Pope, L 148. 225—228 ; IL 426. 434, 435. 443. 448, 449 ; and see Bishop of Rome, Libertez de V Eglise Gallicane. Supremacy of the King of France over the, see Kings of France. Met in a national Council at Tours, see Council of Tours A.D. 1510. Publicly proposed to restore the Patriarchate of, in the time of Cardinal Richelieu, I. 223, 224. 246. , French Reformed ; see Charen- ton. Synods of the ; see Synods, French Reformed. Divines of the ; see Divines, Foreign Reformed. , Galilean ; see Church of France. , Greek, doctrine of the, respect- ing the Procession of the Holy Spi- rit ; see Churches, Eastern. Agreement of the, in doctrine, with the Church of England, IL 265, 266. 632 — 634. Concerning the worship of Images, II. 632. and of the Vir- gin Mary, ib. The Invocation of Saints, IL 633. Justification, Me- rits, ib. The Sacrifice of the jNIass, ib. Purgatory, ib. Prayer for the dead, II. 633, 634. The authority of the Church, ib. The adoration of tlie Host, II. 634. Agreement of the, in rule of discipline, with the Church of England, ib. and in rule 340 GENERAL INDEX. of Fdith, ib. Denies the additional articles of Pope Pius IV.' s Creed, ib. The Protestants not condemned by the modern Patriarchs of Constanti- nople, but the Romanists, II. 265, 266. Differences of the, from the Church of Rome, II. 634, 635. See Cyril Lucar, Jeremiah, Joseph, Me- lancthon. Confession of Faith of the, 11. 266. Acknowledges no subjection to the Church of Rome, I. 200. but only an honourable respect as to the Prime Patriarch and beginning of unity, ib. Rejects the sovereignty, and the legislative, judiciary, and dispensative powers claimed by the Pope, II. 634, 635. 641'. Gerson's account of the words with which the, separated finally from the Pope, I. 200; II. 334, 335. 643—645; V. 272 ; and see Silus, Stewart. Form of Baptism in the, V. 218. It is allowed sufficient by the Ro- manists, ib. Matter and form of the ordination of the, acknowledged sufficient by the Church of Rome, I. 271 ; II. 276; V. 187. 216. Romish doc- trine of a double matter and form in ordination, contrary to the practice of the, V. 187. 216. Words of ordina- tion in the, do not mention sacrifice, I. 271 ; II. 275, 276. Yet the orders of the, never denied by the Church of Rome, I. 271; II. 276; V. 187. 216. Toleration of the doctrines of the, in Poland in 1595, II. 85. 213. 260. 275. Admitted by the Church of Rome to be orthodox in all other things than the Papal supremacy, II. 85. 213. And by the Bishop of Chalcedon, in all fundamental points, II. 213. Greek College at Rome, where the rites of the, are tolerated, II. 275, 276. Is excommunicated annually in the Bulla Ccenae by the Church of Rome, II. 242. 570. Church of Hierusalem, see Church of Jerusalem. of Ireland, the ancient, joined with the British, in refusing subjec- tion to the see of Rome, II. 527. Council of Cashel in 1172, to bring the, into conformity with the English Church, V. 82. Filled with Puritans in the reign of Queen Elizabeth, I. cxiv. n. Consequent Calvinistical tone of the Irish Articles, I. xix. cxiv. n. Miserable state of the, in 1633, when visited by Bramhall as Com- missioner, I. vi. Ixxix — Ixxxii. Ixxxiii — Ixxxv. And of the Irish Bishoprics at the same time, I. vi. xviii. Ixxx, Ixxxi. Ixxxix, xc ; III. 47. Management and restoration of the, by Lord Strafford and Bram- hall ; see Bramhall John, Wentworth Thomas. Convocation of the, in 1634, in which it accepted the English Arti- cles but not the English Canons ; see Articles Irish, Bedell, Bramhall John, Convocation Irish, Ussher, Went- worth Thomas. Acts of Parliament relating to the, in Charles I.'s reign, I. vii. xix, • Overrun by Presbyterians in the time of Charles I. and of the Rebel- lion, I. xxiv. XXXV. Ixxii. Acts of Convocation of the, in 1661, in recognition of Abp. Brara- hall's services, I. cxiii — cxvi. Peti- tion of the clergy of the, to Charles II. on his Restoration, respecting their temporalties, I. cii — civ. Ef- forts of Abp. Bramhall on behalf of the, upon the Restoration, I. xii — xiv. cv — cvii. Conduct of Abp. Bramhall at the same time with respect to the re- ordination of clergy of the, who had only Presbyterian orders, I. xxiv. xxxvii. See Bram- hall, John. Bishops of the, nominated by Royal letters patent, without any election by Deans and Chapters, V. 200. See Bishops, Irish. Church of Jerusalem, founded by the Apostles, I. 130. Authority thence derived to the, ib. Patriarchate of, how established ; see Patriarchate of Jerusalem. of Mtiscovy, or Russia, freed from obedience to the Patriarch of Constantinople, II. 181. Long continuance of the obedience of the, to that Patriarch, II. 567. Commu- nion of the, with that Patriarch, ib. Excommunicated annually (among other Churches) by the Church of Rome in the Bulla Ccenae, II. 242. Use of the Greek religion allowed to the, in Poland, by the Pope in 1595, II. 85. 213. 260. 275. See Patri- archs of Moscow. of Portugal, distress of, during the war of independence between Spain and Portugal, 1640 — 1665, through the conduct of the Popes ; see Balatus Ovium, Bishops Portu- guese, Lisbon, Lusitaniae Gemitus, Portugal. Liberties of the, asserted GENERAL INDEX. 341 against the Pope ; see Kings of Por- tugal. Church of Rome, how far the, is and is not a true Church, II, 3S. 55. 563. 581. 590. Acknowledged by the Church of England to be a true Church metaphysically but not mo- rally, ib. Acknowledged to be a true Church in this sense by Epi- scopal and even by Presbyterian di- vines, III. 518, 519. How far the, errs, in the judgment of the Church of England, II. 55—57. 581, 582. Is not the Catholic Church, I. 25; II. 142. 212. 257, 258. 287. 369, 370; V. 180. 206. The Roman obedience is not the Catholic Church, II. 599. The rest of Cliristendom Catholic, as well as the Roman obe- dience, II. 79. 574, 575. J99. Ca- tholic and Roman not convertible, I. 42; II. 79. The Catholic Church limited by the, to the Roman obe- dience, as by the Donatists to the Church of Cartenna in Africa ; see Donatists. Is St. Peter's boat, not Noah's ark, II. 269. The grand imposture of the world is, to obtrude upon us the, for the Catholic Church, V. 206. The tradition of the, not the tradition of the Catholic Church, II. 383. Universal Roman Church a contradiction in adjecto, II. 34. Is the mother of some, but not the lady or mistress of all other Churches, I. 26. 232. 217; II. 200. 239. 325. 621 ; V. 207. 271, 272; and see St. Bernard. A mother to the Saxon, a sister to the British, but a mistress to no Church, II. 200. Claims to be a mistress, i. e. " domina vel magis- tra," not a teacher, of other Churches, II. 239. 621. How called a "Ma- trix Ecclesia" by St. Cyprian, I. 130; II. 175. and by King James I. , II. 175. Is no foundation of Christians, II. 239, 240. 257. Can claim neither universality nor unity, II. 258. Whether the words attri- buted to certain ancient Councils — that " the first see cannot be judged," — apply to the, alone, or to any of the Protopatriarchates, and what they mean, I. 255. See Apostles, Bishop of Rome, Papacy, St. Peter. Being a Patriarchal Church, has usurped a power which the Church Universal did never own, — to con- stitute new essentials of Christian religion, II. 40. Is an Apostolical Church, I. 130. Authority thence derived to the, ib. Suppobed to have been founded by St. Peter, and at what time, I. 160; and see St. Peter. Claims of the, to infallibility ; see Bishop of Rome, Church Catholic. Hath no certainty of infallibility, II. 142. Infallibility claimed by the Roman- ists for the, and denied to the Pro- testants, I. 63 ; V. 274. His double error herein, V. 275. Is inconsistent with herself, II. 471. 598, 599. Many schisms in the, I. 126 ; II. 28. 86. 97. 258. Romanists cannot agree among themselves what is the Roman Church, to which this infal- libility belongs, I. 63. 72, 73; II. 22. 314. 437. 599; V. 275, 276. See Faith. Has not true Faith, I. 73; and see Faiih, Rule of. Has altered the doctrine and discipline of the Church of Christ, II. 287, 288. by addi- tions, II. 293. Has changed the Apostles' Creed, Apostolic succes- sion, regiment, and communion, I. 72 ; and see Pius IF. Pope. Is ma- terially heretical, II. 590. Yet re- tains not only essentials but many inferior truths, II. 55. Is not free from errors, II. 563, No difference between the Church of England and the, in substance, II. 40, 41. 86—89. 204. 604. 606, 607. or in articles of Faith, II. 34; V. 273, 274. or in Sacraments, II. 35. The religion of the, and of the Church of England, the same, II. 317. 604. 606. Ques- tions between the, and the Church of England, in great part mere logo- machies, III. 539. See Church of England. Enjoins as necessary sin- ful errors, II. 56, 57. And errors in matters of Faith, I. 72. 97. 247 ; II. 76. 241. 325. 622. What articles of the new Creed of the, the Church of England has re- nounced, I. 54 — 61. Sacrifice of the Mass, I. 54; II. 88. 582. 633; and see Sacrifice. Transubstantiation, I. 8—22. 55 ; II. 581 ; and see Lord's Supper, Transubstantiation. Seven Sacraments, I. 55 ; II. 35 ; and see Sacraments. Adoration of the Host, see Lord's Supper. Justification and Merits as explained by the, I. 56, 57 ; II. 87. 633 ; and see Justification. Worship of the Blessed Virgin, see Mary The Blessed Virgin. Invocation of Saints, I. 57 ; II. 633 ; and see Invocation of Saints. Prayer for the Dead as joined with Purgatory, I. 59; II. 633, 634; and see Prayer for the Dead, Purgatory. Authority of the Pope, I. 60 ; and see Bishop 342 GENERAL INDEX. of Rome. Penance, I. 56. Indul- gences, II. 37. Double matter and form in ordination, see Ordination of Presbyters. Liturgy in an unknown tongue, II. 35. 39. Private Masses, II. 634. Detention of the cup in the Sacrament from the laity, II. 35 ; and see Lord's Supper. Arti- cles 28 and 31 of the Church of England, respecting Transubstanti- ation and the Sacrifice of the Mass, explained, II. 581, 582. Articles 19 and 22 of the Church of England respecting the errors of the, explain- ed, II. 581. Article 33 of the Church of England, respecting excommuni- cated persons, does not apply to the Roman Catholics, II. 582. St. Au- gustin's doctrine respecting Baptism neither that of Protestants nor that of the, V. 178. Teaching of the doctors of the, respecting Free Will, IV. 217. That teaching misrepresented by Hobbes, ib. Doctrines held by the, destruc- tive to all civil societies ; see Bishop of Rome, Jesuits. Whether the, is guilty of idolatry, I. 43. 47 ; II. 28. 556. Is materially idolatrous, II. 86. Yet not abso- lutely fallen to ruin, I. 43. Many Churches in communion with the, have adhered to the doctrine of the Apostles, II. 329. Why and how far schismatical, "V. 207. Guilty of schism in four ways, I. 246. Fiz. i. as seeking to usurp a higher place in the Church Catholic than is her due, I. 72. 247 ; II. 325. 620; V. 207. ii. as separating three parts of the Christian world from her- self by her doctrines and censures, I. 72. 247 ; II. 325. 622 ; V. 207. Decrees other Churches Catholic or not, according to her own interest, II. 85. iii. as maintaining the Popes in their rebellion against General Councils, I. 246. 248; II. 326. 623 — 625. iv. for taking away all lines of Apostolical succession but her own, I. 72. 252—254; II. 327. 626, 627. See Bishop of Rome, Council General. Convinced of schism for enforcing the Creed of Pius IV. as necessary to salvation ; see Pius IV. Pope. Obtrudes new articles of Faith and excommunicates for not receiv- ing them, I. 72. 97. 247 ; 11.76.241. Enjoins as necessary sinful errors, II. 56 — 58. Requires submission to herself as necessary to salvation, I. 63. 247. Errors and usurpations of the, which compelled a breach between her and the Church of Eng- land, not more than four hundred years old. III. 572. Some of them of older date, but not so obtruded until that time as to compel separa- tion, III. 573. Not evident that the, is guiltless of schism, II. 43. Has departed out of the Catholic Church, II. 255. And the present, out of the ancient. Church of Rome, II. 44. 255. 329. Ought to look to the rock whence she is hewn, the true Catholic (Ecumenical Church, II. 283. See Bishop of Rome, Church of England, Court of Rome. Protestants confess no separation from the, but in her errors, II. 54. Protestants have not left the, in es- sentials, II. 39, 40. The Church of EngUnd in her Reformation hath not left the Catholic Church, but the, and that not absolutely, I. 197 ; II. 200. 257 ; V. 271. The EngUsh Church separated from the Court, not from the Church, of Rome ; see Church of England, Court of Rome, The Eng- lish Church reformed abuses, did not divide herself from the, II. 573. English penal laws more against the Court of Rome than against the, II. 117. See Church of England, Laws Penal, Reformation, Separation. Terms of re-union between the Church of England and the, proposed by Bramhall ; see Bramhnll, Recon- ciliation. By Baxter, Chillingworth, James I., Archbishop Ussher;*see Baxter, Chillingworth, James I. , Ussher. How much the Church of England would concede to the, for the sake of peace, V. 271, 272 ; and see Bishop of Rome. How far the, is reconcile- able with the Protestant Church; see Reconciliation. Separation of the Greek Church from the ; see Church, Greek. Ortho- doxy of the Greek Church admitted by the; see Church, Greek. Never denied the Orders of the Greek Church, although there is no double matter and form in her ordination, I. 271 ; II. 276; V. 187. 216, 217. Orders of the ; see Orders, Romish. How far the orders of the Church of England are derived from those of the ; see Orders, English. Account of those in communion with the, in England, since the se- paration ; see Romanists, English. Presbyterians and Brownists the best friends of the, in England, I. 36. Expressions of the ancient Litur- gies of the, respecting the Nicene GENERAL INDEX. 343 Creed, II. 480. Polemic writers of the, I. 67. Intrigues of the, in Eng- land during the great Rebellion ; see Jesuits, Moulin. Church of Russia, see Church of Muscovy. • Saxon, whence and when esta- blished in the several kingdoms of the Heptarchy, I. 267, 268 ; II. 133. Only a small portion of the, originated from St. Augustine, ib. ; and see Au- gustin of Canterbury. The Roman Church the mother but not the mistress of the, II. 200. 529, 530. But not entirely the mother of the, II. 300. 520. See Church British, Gregory I. Pope, Scots. Many British Christians remained in the, and transmitted their privi- leges, II. 300. 528, 529. The Mer- cians and Northumbrians had their orders from the Scots, not from Rome ; see Mercians, Northumbrians. Not subject to the see of Rome ; see Kings, Saxon. Held the doctrine of the Real Presence, but not Transubstantia- tion ; see ^Ifric. of Scotland, first planted in 203, according to Spottiswood, III. 247. Refused to hold communion with St. Augustin's companions, II. 134. Independent of St. Augustin and of the Roman Church, I. 130 ; II. 176. 300. 527. Freed from obedience to the Pri- mate of York through the political independence of Scotland, II. 181. 530. Episcopacy retained by the, until the Great Rebellion, although the Bishops' temporaries were taken from them. III. 246, 247. See Bishops, Superintendents. Easter observed by the, at the same time with the British Church, I. 130; II. 176; and see Easter. Church of Spain, Royal supremacy over the; see Kings of Spain. Nomination and investiture of Bishops in the, be- longs to the Kings of Spain ; see Bishops Spanish, Kings of Spain. Protest of the Estates of Castile against Papal usurpations and ex- tortions over the ; see Castile, Estates of. Independence of the Bishops of the, on the Pope ; see Bishops, Spanish. Churches, Suburbicary ; see Patriarchate of Rome, Ruffinus. Church of Wales, Archbishop of Caer- leon, and then of St. David's, primate of, until the reign of Henry I., and the jurisdiction then transferred to Canterbury ; see Caerleon, Canterbury Archbishopric of, Henry I. King of England, Menevia. Independent of all other Churches up to that time ; see Church, British. Churches, Western, how many General Councils reckoned by the ; see Coun- cil, General. Do not reckon the Council of Sardica a General Council, see Council of Sardica. Did not generally receive the Council of Trent, see Council of Trent. Form of Ordination in the, and in the Eastern Churches, different ; see Ordination. Easter not observed in the, accord- ing to the Jewish accompt; see Easter. Saturday, how observed of old in the ; see Saturday. Church Courts; see Courts, Ecclesiasti- cal. Government ; see Bishops, Church Catholic, Church Primitive, Patriarchs, Primates. Property, see Temporalties. Al- ways held lawful to alienate, in cer- tain cases, I. 119. Cicero, Marcus Tullius, passages from, respecting the law of nature, IV. 329. 335; V. 19. The object of punish- ment, IV. 354. The religiousness of the Roman people, I. 191 ; IV. 520, 521. Circumcision, not absolutely necessary without any qualification or exception under the Law, V. 176, 177. See Peter Lombard. Abrogated by the Apostles and elders in a Council, as regarded Gentile converts, V. 45. Analogy of Baptism to, V. 12. 176, 177. Cistercians, statute of Henry IV. of England against those who brought or prosecuted Papal Bulls in favour of the, I. 139 ; II. 43.3. 441, 442. Cive, De, Treatise of Hobbes so called ; see Bramhall John, Hobbes. Civil Magistrate ; see King, Magistrate. Clard, Franciscus a Sanctd (i. e. Chris- topher or Francis Davenport), Chap- lain to Queen Henrietta Maria, III. 524. A learned and ingenuous writer in Bramhall's judgment, 1. 173; III. 524. Book of, against Bramhall and Hammond upon the question of schism, II. Pref. Paraphrastic Ex- position of the XXXIX Articles by, I. 30. 125. 165. 170. 173—175; II. 221, 222. 582. Allows withdrawal of obedience from the Pope in certain cases, I. 173, 174. Justifies the political ju- risdiction of princes over ecclesiastical persons in ecclesiastical causes, I. 30. 344 GENERAL INDEX. 125. 165.170; II. 221,222. Allows that princes are bound to protect their subjects from the tyranny of eccle- siastical judges, I. 170. Extract from, respecting the invo- cation of Saints, I. 58. On Justifi- cation by Special Faith, II. 209. Judgment of, upon the 33rd of the XXXIX Articles, II. 582. Allows possibility of salvation to Protestants, I. 80. Acknowledged the validity of the English Ordinal, in 1634,111. 115. g- Clarendon, Earl of; see Hyde. • Statute or Assize or Consti- tutions of ; see Statute of Clarendon. Clark, William, a Roman Catholic Priest, executed for treason against James I., although the act was committed prior to the King's coronation, III. 369. Clarke, see Clerke. Claudius CiBsar ; see Ccesar, Claudius. Claudius, Emperor of ^Ethiopia, refused to submit to the supremacy of the Pope, III. 557. Clemens Alexandrinus, quotations from, respecting the Lord's Day, V. 43. Parallel drawn by, between the Lord's Day and certain heathenish festivals, V. 12. h. Held, that Kings are ac- countable to God alone. III. 384. Clement, St., Bishop of Rome 91—100 (probably), contemporary with the Apostles, ordained by St. Peter, 1.162. Ordained himself only fifteen persons, ib. Patriarchate of, did not include Britain, ib. Expression from the Epistle attributed to, respecting the Apostles' Creed, II. 472. Name of Bishop of Bishops given to St. James the Great in the same Epistle, II. 154. Passage from the Epistle of, to the Corinthians, concerning the ob- servance of the Lord's Day, V. 41. r. 42. s. 58. • //., Pope 1046-1047, by name Syndeger Bishop of Bamberg, I. 1 73. Created Pope by Henry II. Emperor of Germany, ib. ■ r.. Pope 1305—1314, Decre- tals of, II. 429. Asserted the coro- nation oath of the German Emperors to be an oath of allegiance to himself, I. 150. r/., Pope 1342— 1352, fruit- less address of Edward III. of Eng- land to, for redress of grievances, in 1343, I. 195; II. 145. • FII., Pope 1523— 1534, ap- peal of the Emperor Charles V. from, to a General Council, I. 214, 215. Gave out a Bull privately condemn- ing Henry YIII.'s marriage with Queen Katherine, 1. 196; II. 188. Excommunication of Henry VIII. by, II. 237. Threatened appeal of Henry VIII. from, to a General Council ; see Bonner, Henry VIII. Bull of, sent to James V. of Scot- land, IL 105. 113; and see Bulls, Papal. Clement VIII., Pope 1592—1605, sent a Phoenix plume to Ter-Owen, to encourage him in his rebellion, II. 113. Sent two briefs to James I. to exclude him from the throne of Eng- land unless he would take an oath to promote the Roman Catholic inte- rest, ib. Made Mr. Blackwell Arch- priest of England, I. 184. XI, Pope 1700—1721, de- cided against the validity of English orders, and that English clergy should be re-ordained upon entering the Church of Rome, in 1704, III. 114. g. Clergy ; see Bishops, Deacons, Orders, Ordination, Priests. • English, have due mission, and due ordination ; see Orders English, Ordination of Presbyters, Have a judgment of direction in the inter- pretation of Scripture ; see Judg- ment, Scriptures. Oath of allegiance due from the, to the King, not to the Pope, II. 416— 422. Laws to that effect, II. 421. Prohibited to quit England without the King's leave, II. 421, 422; and see Aiiselm. Not exempted from se- cular judges, II. 140—142. Such delinquents as the King thought fit, excluded by him from benefit of clergy, IL 420, 421. Re-ordination of the, by the Roman Church, no argument against the va- lidity of their orders. III. 114. Prac- tice of the Roman Church respecting the re- ordination of the ; see Bonner, Clement XI. Pope, Orders English, Paul IV. Pope, Pole Reginald. Presbyterians find fault with, being Privy Councillors, yet make minis- ters commissioners, III. 304. Alleged Praemunire incurred by the, in Henry VIII.'s reign, on ac- count of their consent to Cardinal Wolsey's legantine authority, I. 150. e. 118,840/. extorted from the, by Henry VIII. upon that pretext, I. 150. Angry attack of the Observator upon the, of Charles I.'s time. III. 466. Impertinent railing of Mr. Baxter against the, at that time. III. GENERAL INDEX. 345 580—582. The Episcopal, not in- ferior to the Non- conformists, III. 581. The former suffered for faith, the latter for faction. III. 582. Suf- ferings of the, during the Rebellion, II. 49. 95, 96. 246; III. 509. 581, 582; V. 123, 124; and see Martyr- ology of the City of London, Seques- trations. Sufferings of the, in their exile at that time, I. x, xi. Ixvii. 276, 277. Constancy of the, at that time, II. 49. 95. 246 ; V. 123. Some few, but not many, tempted by their suf- ferings to fall away from the Church, V. 123, 124. Clergy, Articles of the; see Articles of the Clergy. Clerk, John, Bishop of Bath and Wells 1523 — 1540, pronounced Henry VIII.'s marriage with Queen Kath- erine invalid, II. 188. Clerke, Francis, notary public at Abp. Parker's consecration. III. 98. n. 175. Probably connected with the person mentioned by Bramhall as a witness to the genuineness of the Register of it, III. 98. , or Clarke, John, proxy for the Dean and Chapter of Canterbury at Abp. Parker's Confirmation, III. 180. See III. 98. , Mr., a witness to the genuine- ness of the Register of Abp. Parker's consecration, III. 98. See Clerke, Francis. Cletus, see Anacletus. Clogher, Bishop of ; see Leslie. Coarctation, see Election. Code, see Justinian. Caelum Empyreum, the Heaven of the Blessed, existence of the, denied by Hobbes, IV. 535. See Heaven. Coen(B, Bulla ; see Bulla Coence. Coke, Lord, testimony of, that Henry VIII.'s statutes against the Pope were declarative, not operative, i. e. did explain old laws, not enact new, I. 151 ; II. 296. 517: and see Cau- drey. Case of. Coleman, or Colman, a Scottish Bishop, dispute of, with Abp. "Wilfrid, re- specting the observation of Easter, II. 135. 176. Collation of Carthage, A. D. 41 1, against the Donatists ; little advantage gained by the, I. 68. Meaning of ' the Ca- tholic Church,' sufficiently debated at the, I. 109. A civil officer pre- sided at the, see MarcelUnus Tribune. Colleton, see Collingto/i. Collier, Jeremy, mistake of, respecting the date when Conges d'Eslire were first used. III. 66. k. BRAMHALL. I Collier's Creed, what is meant by the, I. 39. Collington, or Colleton, John, Archpriest of the English Romanists in 1614, testimony of, to the genuineness of the register of Abp. Parker's Conse- cration, III. 101. Collins, Robert, Canon of Canterbury in 1559, not present at Abp. Parker's election, III. 193. Deprived, III. 193. e. , Samuel, D.D., Regius Professor of Divinity at Cambridge, and Pro- vost of King's College 1615 — 1644; cited by Mason as evidence to the authenticity of the Register of Abp. Parker's Consecration, III. 97. Colloquy of Poissy, between the Galli- can Church and the Reformers, in 1561, notice of the, I. 68. o. Little advantage gained by the, I. 68. Colman, see Coleman. Cologne, Archbishop of, answer of an, to Pope Nicolas I., I. 219. , Council of ; see Council of Metz. Columba, St., called by the Irish Co- lumbkill, and why, I. 274. Converted the British Scots, and founded the Abbeys of Derry and of lona and the Bishopric of the Isles, I. 274; II. 169. Confounded by Bede with Co- lumbanus, I. 273, 274. , Cathedral of, at Derry, I. cxiii. n. Columbanus, see Columba. Columbkill, see Columba. Comber, Thomas, D.D., Dean of Dur- ham, criticism of, upon Abp. Bram- hall's preaching, V. Pref. Commandments, The Ten; see Deca- logue. Commandment, The Fourth ; see Fourth Commandment. , The Eighth ; see Eighth Commandment. Commission of Array ; see Array, Com- mission of. , or Royal Assent, to confirm and consecrate Bishops in England, what is meant by the. III. 231. Two, issued for Archbishop Parker, III. 72. The first, at length, from the Rolls, III. 72, 73. AVhich was first published by Bramhall, III. 74. And was unknown to Mason because not entered in the Archi- episcopal Register (not having been executed). III. 179. p. Not exe- cuted, and why, III. 73, 74. The first draught of the, in the State Paper Office, III. 179. p. The se- cond, III. 52. At length, from the Rolls, III. 74, 75. from the Archi- e 346 GENERAL INDEX. episcopal Register, III. 178, 179. Mistake in the name of Bp. Hodg- kin in the, as entered on the Rolls, III. 76, 77. That mistake copied, and corrected hy an interlineation, in the Register, III. 178. n. Certi- ficate of six lawyers to the legal vali- dity of the. III. 88, 89. 179, 180. Dispensative clause in the, what it was. III. 77. Why inserted in the, III. 77— 82. 112; V. 239—242. In- serted to obviate certain technical objections to the legality (by Eng- lish statute law) of the, ib. It had nothing to do with Bishop Cover- dale's dress upon the occasion. III. 77. Nor with the fact that Bps. Barlow and Scory were not enthroned at the time in their Bishoprics, III. 78. It related solely to the statutes and ecclesiastical laws of England, and to no essential of ordination, III. 83. 112. 238. It could not possibly refer to the Nag's Head legend. III. 83. It was used only in the confirmation (and other poli- tical acts), and not in the consecra- tion, of Abp. Parker, III. 83. 183. 185. 202, 203, 204. m. 206. It is limited by its very words. III. 112. It would not prove the consecration invalid, even had it been an undue assumption of power, V. 238, 239. See Parker, Matthew. The, issued for Bishops Cox, Grin- dal, and Sandys, III. 93. 218, 219. For the other Bishops consecrated upon Queen Elizabeth's accession, III. 219—229. Commission, High, III. 337, 338. Pres- byterians murmur against the, yet establish Presbyteries, III. 306. Bramhall a Commissioner of the ; see Bramhall, John. Commissioners, certain, sent into Scot- land in 1643 by the English Parlia- ment, to negotiate a treaty of assist- ance with the Scots, V. 104. i. De- claration of the, sent to Sir Thomas Glemham, V. 104. Answer to it by Bramhall, V. 104— 109. Iniquitous treaty negociated by the, with the Scotch Covenanters, V. 108, 109. Of the General Assembly of the Kirk of Scotland, in 1648, Declara- tions and Papers of the. III. 242. 262. 264, 265, 266. 274, 275. Trea- sonable and monstrous doctrines ad- vanced by them, ib. Common Prayer, Book of; see Prayer, Book of Common. Commons, House of, English ; see Par- liament, English. Irish; ^QQ Parlia- ment, Irish. Irish in 1661 ; see Ad- venturers, Bramhall John, Domville, Mervyn, Sermon, Speech. Commonwealth, origin of the, not from fear, as Hobbes affirmeth, IV. 595. Pernicious doctrines of Hobbes re- specting the, see Hobbes. The new Scottish Discipline inju- rious to the, see Discipline. The regiment of the Church con- formed to that of the ; see Church Ca- tholic, Emperors, Patriarchs, Primates. Dangerous doctrine of Cartwright to the contrary, see Cartwright. Communion, with the Christian Catholic Church, I. 103. Absolutely neces- sary ; see Church Catholic, Schism, Separation. External and internal, distinguished, I. 103 — 105. Wherein internal, doth consist, I. 81. 103. Wherein external, doth consist, I. 104; II. 78. Internal may not, ex- ternal may, be suspended, I. 104; II. 65. and this in different degrees, ib. And withdrawn, by and from particular Churches, I. 105. Not the like degree of obligation to an exact, in all externals, ib. Implies not unity in all opinions, I. 105. But sometimes commands separa- tion, I. 106, 107. In all points of Faith, not necessary always, II. 78. In Sacraments, how far necessary, II. 79. And in rites and ceremo- nies, ib. In Faith, doth not acquit from schism, II. 78. See Catholics, Church Catholic, Errors, Excommuni- cation, Opinions, Separation. It is lawful to hold, in some things, with material idolaters, II. 31 J, 312. 583. And with heretics ; see Jrians, Novatians. And with schismatics, II. 46. The name 'Catholic' de- rived from universal, not from right belief, II. 213. More dangerous to ex- clude than to include others in our, ib. The Church of England has not broken ecclesiastical, for * temporal concernments;' nor separated itself from the, of the Catholic Church ; see Church of England. But holds, with thrice so many Christians as the Church of Rome ; and not with here- tics, nor with schismatics ; see Church of England. What, the Church of En^^land has with the Eastern and other Churches, and with the Church of Rome itself ; see Church of Eng- land. It is lawful to hold, with the Eastern Churches; see Churches, Eastern. Free and general, between the GENERAL INDEX. 347 \\hole Christian world, desired by the Church of England, and hin- dered principally by the Church of Rome, II. 471. See Bishop of Rome. Communion, The; see Lord's Supper. Comncnus, Emmanuel, Emperor of Con- stantinople 1143—1180, law of, li- mitmg gifts to the Church, I. 142. Compel, sense of the word, in Holy Scripture, IV. 378. See Compulsion. Competentes, who they were, II. 479. Compromise, election by, of a Bishop, what it means. III. 195. o. See Election of Bishops. Was the me- thod followed in the election of Archbishop Parker to the see of Canterbury, III. 195, 196. Compulsion, what is meant by, properly, IV. 378. 391. Proper, is extrinse- cal, IV. 125. Election and, incon- sistent, IV. 387. Actions proceed- ing from fear are not compulsorj-, IV. 124. Necessitarians distinguish between liberty from necessitation and liberty from, IV. 121. Ante- cedent necessity involves, ib. Ne- cessitation and, both opposite to li- berty, IV. 133. True liberty a freedom from necessity as well as from, IV. 395. Hobbes's contradic- tory assertions about, I. 589, 590. See Liberty, Necessity, Spontaneity. Con, Rev. George, a Papal Nuncio in England during the reign of Charles I., I. 34. q ; III. 527. Concomitance, doctrine of; see Cup. Concordats, of the German Emperors with the Popes, I. 210. 216. Of Francis I. with Leo X., I. 223. Concupiscence , without consent, ques- tion between Romanists and Pro- testants whether it be a sin or no, IV. 439, 440. Hobbes's gross errors concerning, ib. Conference ; see Collation, Colloquy. A, proposed by La Milletiere to King Charles II., between Roman Catholic Doctors and Ministers of the Re- formed Church at Paris, under the authority of the King of France, I. cxxxvii. 65, 66. but not desired by the King of England, I. 67. nor fit to be granted by the King of France, I. 68. nor to be accepted by the Re- formed Ministers, ib. nor could any success be hoped from it, ib. Confession, what it is, V. 158. Not a Sacrament, V. 222. Confessed by many Roman doctors to be not of Divine institution, V. 222, 223. An- tiquity and authority of, V. 158, 159. Great use of, V. 158, 159. 222. Wrongly . regarded by Roman doctois as absolutely necessary to salvation by Christ's own institution, V. 160. 223. And as meritorious, ib. And restrained to a plenary and particular enumeration of sins, ib. Grossly abused by the Romanists, V. 159, 160. 190, 191. 223. What the English Church dislikes in the Romish doctrine concerning, V. 190. 222. and in the Romish practice of, V. 191. 223. Protestants have not pared away all manner of shrift or, V. 222 ; and see Absohdion, Keys Power of the. Protestant, for the most part too general, V. 160. Confession of Augsburg, A.D. 1530, is in favour of Episcopacy, I. 38 ; II. 63; IIL 480. 482. 491. 517. 531, 532, 533. Was subscribed by Cal- vin, L 38; II. 63; IIL 482. 533. Was sanctioned in 1555 by the Em- peror Ferdinand, 1. 211. of the Greek Church, a tract so called, by Cyril Lucar, 11. 266. See Church, Greek. of Saxony, doctrine of, re- specting Bishops, IIL 481. 532. , The Suevic, in favour of Epi- scopacy, IIL 481. 532. Confessions, Harmony of Protestant, proves, that the controversies be- tween Protestants are neither so many nor of such moment as is imagined, II. 324. 618. The Ob- servations at the end of the, upon the Confessions of Augsburg and of Saxony, make a triple division of Episcopacy and do not absolutely condemn all kinds, III. 481, 482. Confirmation, Sacrament of, in what sense a Sacrament, V. 189. Balm the right matter of, according to the Roman Schools; see Balm. Held by the Roman Schools, that the Pope by delegation may authorize a Priest to bestow, II. 71; III. 26; V. 247. A Priest in the English Church has not power to bestow, by the English Ordinal, V. 189. Confirmation of a Bishop Elect, what it is. III. 64, 65. Always performed in Bow Church for the Province of Canterbury, see Bow Church. Re- cord of the, of Archbishop Parker, IIL 83, 84. 175—203. Table of the, of the Bishops in the 2nd and 3rd of Elizabeth, III. 216—229. Conformity, signifieth agreeableness as well as likeness, IV. 293, 294. Conge d'Eslire, the King's license to choose a Bishop, III. 64. Grant of the, to the Chapter, proves that they 348 GENERAL INDEX. could not choose a Bishop without the Prince's leave, V. 202. Mistake of Collier respecting the date of the first use of the, in England, III. 66. k. Recognized by the Articles of the Clergy, in 9 Edw. 11.,!. 146. And by the Statute of Provisors, 25 Edw. III. ib. Abolished by a statute of 1 Edw. VI., III. Pref. 66. k ; V. 200. Re- stored 1 Mary, V. 200. d. The uni- versal practice in England ever since, ib. Not used in Ireland, V. 200. The, in the case of Archbishop Parker, at length, III. 71. 190. Congregation De Propagandd Fide, notice of the, I. 66. Founded by Gregory XV. in 1622, I. 66. h. Account of the component members of the, ib. Conquest, a just, acquireth good right of dominion. III. 341. Law of, IV. 331. Conscience, whether the, is bound by hu- man laws ; see Laws. An erroneous, obligeth first to reform it, then to fol- low it, IV. 413. Consecration of the Elements in the Lord's Supper, Protestants intend to confer power of, in Priestly Ordina- tion, V. 213, The interior intention of the consecrant not necessary in order to the, V. 212. See Change, Lord's Supper, Priest. of Bishops, three Bishops necessary to perform, according to the canons of the Church, and of the English Church, III. 73. c. 77. Four, according to the English sta- tute law, ib. Performed by St. Au- gustin of Canterbury alone, from necessity ; see August in of Canter- bury. A Bishop and two mitred Abbots by delegation from the Pope may perform, according to the Roman Schools, III. 106. Or a Bishop and two simple Presbyters, ib. Not per- formed by Presbyters of old in Bri- tain, I. 273. Instances in Bede mis- taken, I. 273 — 275. Not performed by Presbyters at the consecration of the Bishops upon the accession of Queen Elizabeth, I. 270, 271 ; and see Bishops English, Nag's Head Fa- ble, Parker Matthew. English Form of (Edward Vl.th's), sufficient as regards the specification of the peculiar office of Bishops, III. 162—164. Matter and form of the English Form of, justified; see Or- dinal English, Orders English. Additions made to the Form of, in the Ordinal of 1662, III. 164. m. English Form of, legally valid at Queen Elizabeth's accession ; see Ordinal, English. Of Archbishop Parker ; see Par- ker, Matthew. Of Bishop Barlow ; see Barlow, William. In the 2nd and 3rd Elizabeth, Table of the, III. 216—231. Consecration and Succession of Protest- ant Bishops Vindicated, by Bishop Bramhall, Works Part i. Discourse V, III. 21—172. Contents of. III. 15 — 20. Advertisement prefixed to, by the Publisher, written by Dr. John Barwick, III. 5—10. Post- script to the Publisher's Advertise- ment to, by Bramhall himself, III. 11 — 14. Occasion and editions of, I. xxix. XXX ; III. Pref. Replies to, I. XXX. r ; III. 22. e. Information and documents supplied to Bramhall for, by Dr. Barwick ; see Barwick, John. at the Nag's Head, lying fable of the ; see Nag's Head Fable. Consent, Universal; see Fincentius Liri- nensis. TertuUian's saying respect- ing, II. 67. St. Augustin's, II. 67, 68. 383 ; V. 34. Bramhall's opinion of, II. 69. Conservation, of the Body of Christ in the Elements at the Holy Eucha- rist, scholastic theory of, I. 1 7. 22. Constable, Sir Henry, Viscount Dunbar, III. 449. , Father H, an alleged witness (at third hand) to the Nag's Head fable. III. 40. f. 42. 107. Constance, Advices of ; see Advices of Constance. , Councilof ; see Councilof Con- stance. Constantine the Great, where bom, I,, 159. Exercised the right of sum- moning Councils, I. 207. Called the Council of Aries, I. 159. No wit- ness to Papal authority, II. 224 — 226. Exercised judiciary power over Bishops, ib. Epistle of, to the Nico- medians, II. 226. Copronymus, Emperor at the time of the Seventh General Council (i. e. the Second Council of Nice), A. D. 787, II. 231. Constantinople, Council of ; see Council of Constantinople. Patriarchate of; see Pa- triarchate of Constantinople. — , Patriarchs of ; see St. Chrysostom, Cyril Lucar, St. Gregory Nazianzen, Ignatius, Jeremiah, John, Joseph, Men7ia, Nestorius. Constantinopolitan Creed ; see Creed, Constantinopolitan. Constantius,Ji,mpeTOT, unjustly banished Pope Liberius and as unjustly re- stored him, I. 173. GENERAL INDEX. 349 Constantiiis, in his Life of St. German, corrects Prosper's account of that Bishop's mission to England, II. 171. 536. Constitution, The, of the kingdom, may not be superseded by privilege of Parliament, III. 415. See Parlia- ment. Constitutions, Apostolical, not merely human laws, V. 36. 38. Observation of the Lord's Day one of the, V. 37. and not a prudential constitution merely, ib. See Canons, Apostolical. • of Clarendon, see Statute of Clarendon. Consuhstantial , the thing, though not the word, in the Creed before the Nicene Council, II. 474. Consubstantiation, is a presumptuous theory, I. 22. The doctrine of Pope Nicolas II. against Berengarius seems to favour, rather than Tran- substantiation, I. 12. Contact us Verus — Virtualis, explained, IV. 433. Contingent events and actions explained, IV. J 11. 183. There is more in con- tingencies than ignorance, IV. 365. Hobbes's definition of, ib. Of free and contingent causes, IV. 269. De- nied by the Stoics, admitted by the Necessitarians, IV. 116. How re- concileable with the prescience of God and with His decrees, IV. 156. A man cannot predeliberate perfectly of, IV. 429. See God, Foreknowledge of. Question between Bramhall and Hobbes respecting freedom, is of human actions, not of natural con- tingencies, IV. 181. Contradiction, Liberty of, ) explained. Contrariety, , f IV. 33. 36. Controversies, against multiplying, I. 23. On the manner of the Presence in the Sacrament of the Lord's Sup- per, I. 14—19. About the Sabbath and Lord's Day, see Sabbath. Conversion, of a country to the Gospel, gives no just title to jurisdiction over it to the converters, II. 133. See Gregory I. Pope, Patriarchs, Patri- archate of Rome. Convocation, English, origin of the, V. 229. Attributed to Cardinal Wol- sey, ib. Sits always at the same time with the Parliament, ib. Dif- fers from an ordinary Synod, II. 412. All English, always assem- bled by the King's writ to the Arch- bishop of Canterbury, II. 401. 409. 413—416; III. 244. And dissolved by the same, II. 413. Form of writ for assembling the, ib. for dissolving the, ib. Form of Procuration to the, II. 412. Convocations of 1530 — 1534 ; see Synods, English. Convocation, Irish, of Cashel in 1172; see Council of Cashel. Of 1634, the first after the Earl of Strafford's coming to Ireland, debate in the, concerning the English and Irish Articles and Canons, I. vii. xix, xx. xxxvi. Ixii; V. 80—82. 80. 1. Of 1661, Acts of the, in recognition of the services of Abp. Bramhall ; see Bramhall, John. Coote, Dr., Dean of Down, Letter to, from Bishop Bramhall, I. Ixxxvii. , Sir Charles, made Earl of Moun- trath, and sworn in a Lord Justice of Ireland in December 1660,V. 136. e. Capture of Galway by, May 1652. V. 117. 0. C, R. (i. e. Richard Chalcedon) ; see Smith, Richard. Corax, proverb concerning, from Sixtus Empiricus, IV. 83. Corbet, John, book of, against the Pres- byterians, erroneously attributed to Bramhall, I. xxxv. Corbona, meaning of, V. 40. Cordell, Sir William, Master of the Rolls in the reigns of Mary and Elizabeth, III. 179. p. Legatee and friend of Abp. Parker, ib. Meaning of the endorsement of the name of, upon Royal Letters Patent of that date, ib. Corinth, schism in the Church of, in St. Paul's time, yet not about essentials, II. 27, 28. 48. Cork and Ross, Bishop of; see Chappell. Cork, Earl of; see Boyle. Cornelius, Pope 251 — 252, reprehension of, by St. Cyprian, for receiving the complaint of Felicissimus, I. 61 ; II. 150. Cornwall, Bishopric of, or St. German's, II. 139. Coronation of King Charles II., Sermon preached by Bramhall upon the day of the. Works Part iv. Discourse iii, V. 113—135. Corpus Christi Bay, when and why in- stituted, I. 21. Not observed by the Greek any more than by the English Church, II. 634. College, Cambridge, Abp. Parker a member of, III. 199. V. Record of Archbishop Parker's consecration preserved at. III. 210 — 213. Many other documents re- lating to the same subject also pre- served there, IIL 179. p. 216—231. Corrario, Angelo de. Pope during the schism at Rome as Gregory XII ; see Gregory XTI. 350 GENERAL INDEX. Corsica, part of the original Patriarchate of Rome, I. 156. Council, General, the best Head of the Church, 1. 32; II. 156. 585. 616; and see Head of the Church. The representative Church, I. 72. 248, 249; II. 22. 92. 183. 212. 247. 315. 437. 468. 610. Successor of the Apostolical College in the govern- ment of the Church, II. 186. The supreme ecclesiastical power, I. 261. The highest tribunal of the Church, II. 73. 148. 247. To which Patri- archal power has been always subor- dinate, I. 261; II. 185, 186. Has erected and changed Patriarchates, I. 261 ; II. 185. The supreme ju- dicature in controversies of Faith, I. 176. 249; II. 84. 438; V. 270. Alone can explicate the Creed, 1. 26. Yet cannot add to or take away from the Creed, ih. Power of a, respect- ing Articles of Faith, II. 90. The promise of Christ's Presence where two or three are gathered together, applicable to a, II. 565. The proper remedy of schism, I. 254; II. 148; III. 521, 522. To give a primacy of order, rests with a, II. 609. Ac- quiescence in the decrees of a, neces- sary, II. 92, 93. Is an extraordinary remedy, not the ordinary band of unity, II. 567, 568. No need for a, to sit always, because it is an ecclesiastical Head, IT. 616. Is above the Pope, according to the Galilean Church, I. 227. The Pope subjected to a, by the Councils of Pisa, Constance, Basle ; see Coun- cil of Basle — of Cofistance — of Pisa. Complete without the Pope, II. 248 — 250. The Pope's confirmation adds nothing to a, I. 250 ; II. 91. Com- parison between a, and a Parliament, II. 219, 250. 330, 331. 637, 638. The Pope hath not like authority over a, that a King hath over a Par- liament, ib. See Bishop of Rome. Appeals from the Pope to a, see Appeals to a General Council. Conditions of a, according to the Church of England, the same as those required by the Primitive Church, II. 565, 566. Conditions of a, according to Bellarmine, II. 330. 532. 568. The summons to a, ought to be general, II. 330. 565. 635. The great Patriarchs ought to be sum- moned to a, II. 330. 532. 565.635,636. Presence of the five Proto -patriarchs, either in person or by proxy, ever re- quired to complete a, by Bellarmine's confession, II. 249. 532, 533. 565. General admittance of all persons capable, a necessarv condition of a, II. 565. What part in a, belongs to lay- - men, II. 231. Assembled by Emperors, II. 568 ; III. 244. "With the consent and ad- vice of the Pope according to Bellar- mine, II. 568. The power of assem- bling a, so far as it rightly belongs to the Pope, not taken away from him by the Church of England, II. 568, 569. Cannot be assembled without the consent of princes, II. 568 ; and see Kings. Confirmed by Emperors, see Emperors. Seven admitted by the Eastern Churches, II. 533. Eiglit by the Western, ih. Lists of those received, ih. The first five incorporated into the laws of England, ih. The first four received with peculiar rever- ence by the Church of England, II. 427. 564; and see Creed. And by St, Gregory the Great, I. 97. 157; II. 249. 427. 489. And by King James I. , II. 427. And by the Pope himself at his election by a decree of the Council of Constance, ih. And inter- woven in the laws of England, ih. The Council of Sardica not a, and why ; see Council of Sardica. The Council of Trent not a, and why ; see Council of Trent. Possible in Bramhall's time by means of proxies, I. 81 ; II. 566. Yet so hindered by the power of the Turk in the East and of the Pope in the West, that a free, were hardly possible, I. 262 ; II. 566. Oath of allegiance taken by Bishops to the Pope inconsistent with a free, II. 438. The Church of England has not hin- dered a, by renouncing the Papacy, II. 568, 569. All since those of Constance and Basle and the two Pisan Councils have wanted con- ciliary freedom, II. 625. English Reformation not contrary to the decrees of a, II. 182—185. but in pursuance of them, II. 185 — 187. Jurisdiction of a, in England, not denied by the Oath of Supre- macy, II. 221. The Popes rebel against, I. 248. 26 1,262. and are maintained in their rebellion by the Court of Rome, II. 326. 623—625. The Court of Rome rebels against, I. 248, 249 ; II. 247. Romish doctrines cannot be proved out of the first four, I. 65. See Bishop of Rome, Church Catho- GENERAL INDEX. 351 lie — of England — of Rome, Council of Basle — of Constance — of Florence — of Lateran the Fifth — of Pisa. Council, Apostolic, at Jerusalem, A.D. 47, the Sabbath abrogated by the, V. 36—38. , National, called and governed by Christian monarchs in their own dominions, III. 244. By English Kings and Bishops in England, I. 133. 205 ; and see Kings of England. May remedy the encroachments of the Roman Court with the consent of sovereign princes, I. 176. And ex- clude new Creeds and Articles of Faith, ib. Never could be called in England by the Pope without the King's leave, I. 179; II. 411—414. Nor in France, I. 226 ; II. 426 ; III. 244. Nor in other countries, III. 244. See Synods. ' , (Ecumenical; see Council, Ge- neral. , Provincial, the proper remedy of schism, I. 254. Reduced from twice to once a year, and afterwards to once in three years, and why, I. 265. See Council National, Synods. of Aix la Chapelle (or Aquis- grane),ihe Third, A.D. 816; called by Louis IX. of France, I. 206. , the Fifth, A.D. 836 ; investitures allowed to Kings by, II. 418. Confined the homage of Bishops to Kings, ib. of Alexandria, A.D. 430, testi- mony of the Synodical Epistle of, to Nestorius (misquoted as of the Ge- neral Council of Ephesus), respect- ing ■ the equality of the Apostles among themselves, I. 153. k; II. 469. of Ariminum, A.D. 359, de- ceived into giving assent to Arian- ism, and rejecting the word Homo- ousios, and how, II. 91 ; III. 403. of Aries, the First, A.D. 314 ; consisted of two hundred, some say of six hundred. Bishops, 1. 1 59. Convo- cated by Constantine the Great re- specting tlie Donatists, ib. British Patriarchs or Primates subscribed the, I. 159 ; III. 339. 467. and in what order of precedence, I. 159. , commonly called the Sixth, A.D. 813; assembled by Charlemagne for the reformation of the Church and its decrees con- firmed by him, II. 414, 415. of Barre, A.D. 1097, honourable reception of Archbishop Anselm at the, by Pope Urban II., I. 164. of Basle, A.D. 1431-1442, was regulated by the equal votes of all Christian nations, II. 566. Was free, II. 625. Claimed power to reform the Church, " tarn in capite quam in membris," II. 510. Confirmed the decree of the Coun- cil of Constance respecting the com- pleteness of a General Council with- out the Pope, and the subjection of the Pope to a General Council, I. 249, 250. 262 ; II. 43. 56. 250. 264. 280. 375. 492. And respecting with- drawal of obedience from Popes in certain cases, I. 1 74. Rejected the doctrine of the Pope's absolute uni- versal monarchy by Christ's own or- dination, II. 511. Commentary upon the Synodal Answer of, containing similar doctrine respecting the Papal Supremacy, II. 375, 376. SeePro^- matic Sanction. Prohibited the payment of tenths and first-fruits to the Court of Rome, II. 401. 424. Council of Becancelde, the First, A.D. 694 ; did not admit the Papal Supre- macy, II. 142. King Withred pre- sided in the, II. 142. 414. of Brixia, A.D. 1080, of Ger- man and Italian Bishops, against Pope Gregory VII., summoned by the Emperor Henry IV., I. 206. • of Carthage, the Second A.D. 251 — the Third A.D. 252 — the Fourth A.D. 253— the Fifth A.D. 254 ; held by St. Cyprian indepen- dently of the Bishop of Rome, I. 61. z. 99. Essentials of Ordination ac- cording to the Fourth, III. 126. 129. , the Sixth A.D. 255 —the Seventh A.D. 256— the Eighth A.D. 256 ; held by St. Cyprian in op- position to Stephen Bishop of Rome respecting rebaptization of persons heretically baptized, I. 61. 99. Cha- ritable language of St. Cyprian at the Eighth, I. 197 ; II. 311. 583. of Cashel, A.D. 1172, to bring the Irish Church into conformity with the English, V. 82. of Chalons -sur-Saone (or Cabi- lonense), the First, A.D. 813; held by Charlemagne for the reformation of the Church, and its decrees con- firmed by him, II. 415. of Chalcedon, the Fourth Gene-. ral, A.D. 451 ; not so many as five clergy from the Western Churches personally present at the, yet the Council a General Council, II. 567. Canon of the, respecting Metropoli- tan sees, II. 180. Respecting appeals, II. 301. 534. That canon inconsistent 352 GENERAL INDEX. with the canon of the Council of Sardica, ib. and with the ecclesias- tical monarchy of the Bishops of Rome, II. 534. Bellarmine's silly evasions to get rid of it, II. 534, 535. Canon of the, respecting the Pri- macy or Patriarchate of the Bishop of Rome, I. 155. 261 ; II. 374. Gave equal privileges to the Patri- arch of Constantinople with the Bi- shop of Rome, I. 130. 177. 261 ; II. 184. 249. 488. 534. 640; III. 553. And that upon the ground of the imperial dignity of the two cities, I. 155. 177; II. 290. 374. 488. and notwithstanding the protest of the Pope's legates, II. 249. 640. The canon of the, to this effect, of good authority, II. 489, 490. And con- finned by the Emperors, I. 177 ; IL 184. Di\'ine right of the Papacy contrary to the, II. 487, 488. Oath of the Pope at his election to keep the faith of the, " to the least tittle," II. 427, 428. ^Miat that Faith was, respecting the Papacy, II. 428. 487 —490. Condemned Acacius, I. 261 ; II. 433. Anathematized Xestorius, II. 629. Creed of the ; see Creed, Cfial- cedonian. Council of Cologne, I. 219: so called by mistake for the Council of Metz. See Council of Metz. of Constance, A.D. 1412—1416, was a continuation of the First Council of Pisa, I. 218. "Was regu- lated by the equal votes of all Chris- tian nations, II. 566. Deputies of the ^'ations at the, I. 251 ; II. 251. 263. Was free, II. 625. Claimed power to reform the Church "tam in capite quam in membris," II. 510. Decree of the, confirmed by the Council of Basle, that the Pope is subject to a General Council, I. 249, 250. 262 ; II. 43. 56. 249, 250. 264. 280. 375. 492. This decree objected to, as unconfirmed by the Pope, I. 250. Answer to the objection, I. 251; II. 251, 252. This decree lawful, ib. and conciliarly made, ib. and not to be understood of dubious Popes only, ib. Of no consequence whether it were confirmed by the Pope or no, ib. Decree of, respect- ing withdrawing obedience from sup- posed Popes, I. 174. Turned out all pretenders to the Papacy, the right Pope and Antipopes all to- gether, I. 252; II. 251. Some by persuasion,' one (Benedict XIII.) by plain power, I. 252. Rejected the doctrine of the Pope's absolute universal monarchy by Christ's own ordination, 11.511. The condem- nation of Wickliffe and Huss by the, qualified, as regarded the article of the Papal Supremacy, by reserva- tions, I. 250 ; II. 387. Decree of the, prohibiting the pay- ment of first-fruits and tenths to the Court of Rome, II. 401. 424. Decree of the, respecting the so- lemn profession of Faith by the Pope at his election, II. 427. Decreed the detention of the Cup from the laity in the Holy Eucha- rist, I. 47. And that with an express non-obstante to the institution of Christ and to primitive practice, ib. See Cup, Lord's Supper. Council of Constantinople, the Fourth (the Second General), A.D. 381 ; no clergj' from the Western Churches personally present at the, yet was a General Council, II. 567. Canon of the, decreeing the establishment of the Patriarchate of Constanti- nople ; see Patriarchate of Constan- tinople. Ratified by the Emperors, I. 177 ; II. 184. , the Nineteenth, A.D. 536 ; confirmation of the de- crees of the, by the Emperor Jus- tinian, but with due regard to the spiritual authority of the Bishops, II. 428. , the Twenty- second (the Fifth General), A.D. 553 ; esteemed a complete Council although Pope Vigilius refused to be present, II. 249. , the Twentj-- fifth (the Sixth General), A.D. 680 ; con- demned Pope Honorius as a Mono- thelite, I. 254. , or the Trullan, A.D. 692 ; see Council, The Trullan. , the Twenty- eighth (the Eighth General, accord- ing to Cave), A.D. 754; condemned Images, II. 532. Judged to be no General Council by the Seventh Sy- nod (L e. the Second Council of Nice), because it had not Patriarchs enough present, II. 532, 533. , the Thirty- sixth (the Eighth General), A.D. 869, 870 ; canon of the, respecting sepa- ration, I. 103. Counterfeit canon of the, prohibiting the interference of laymen in the election of Bishops, II. 451, 452. Speech of the Em- peror Basilius at the, upon the same subject, II. 231. GENERAL INDEX. 353 Council of Ephesus, the Third General, A.D.431 ; no clergy from the West- ern Churches present at the, yet was a General Council, II. 567. See Theodoshis the Younger. Canon of the, in the case of the Cyprian Bishops, freeing them from the jurisdiction of the Antiochene Patriarchs, I. 156— 158. 176. 201; II. 34. 56. 526, 527. 641; and see Cyprian Privilege. This canon in- consistent with the Papacy as now asserted, I. 157; II. 529, 530. 547. 569. But not with a primacy of order or beginning of unity, II. 569. This canon inconsistent with the Pope's claim of supremacy over tlie Cliurch of England, I. 157, 158. 192. 201 ; II. 34. 308, 309. 526. 528. 569, 570 ; and see Church of England. Canon of the, explained, which forbids any man to compose or pub- lish any other Creed than the Ni- cene, I. 25 ; II. 39. 278. 324. 478— 481. Mr. Serjeant's falsifying of this canon, II. 481, 482. An Epistle of Cyril and a Synod of Alexandria mistaken by Bram- hall from Crabbe to have been the work of the, I. 153 ; II. 469 ; and see Council of Alexandria. ' of Florence, A.D. 1438, 1439 ; language of the Greeks at the, re- specting the Creed, I. 25. Question debated at the, respecting additions to the Creed, ib. Defines (though not expressly), that the Pope is above a General Council, II. 327. 624. Requires only an implicit in- tention as necessary in the ministra- tion of Sacraments, V. 211. Double matter and form of Romish ordina- tion determined by the, V. 214. 219. Determination of the, that the Epi- scopal character is indeleble, V. 209. ■ Francica, see Council Germanic the First. of Franlxfort, A.D. 794, sum- moned by Charlemagne, I. 205. Against the Elipandians and Faeli- cians, ih. Against Images, II. 382. Germanic the First, A.D. 742, called by Bramhall from Crabbe Synodus Francica ; summoned by Charlemagne, II. 414. of Ha/field, or Hedtfeld, A.D. 680, did not reckon the Council of Sardica as a General Council, II. 533. of Hertford, A.D. 673, decree of the, respecting Bishops, I. 275. of Lateran, the Fourth General, A.D. 1215, I. 14. The first deter- BRAMHALL. j mination of the manner of the Pre- sence of Christ in the Holy Eucharist, was in the, I. 14; III. 573. Various (so called) decrees of the, never re- ceived in England, 11.431. Those de- crees not the work of the, but of Pope Innocent III., or of one of his suc- cessors, ib. Alleged decree of the, for the Pope's deposing power, a mere private decree of Pope Innocent III., II. 116. Decree of the, that Confession is necessary to salvation by Divine institution, V. 222. Council of Lateran, the Fifth General, A.D. 1512; expressly determined, that " the Bishop of Rome alone hath authority over all Councils," II. 327. 557. 624, 625. Attempted to reim- pose tenths and first-fruits, Tl. 425. of Lyons, the First General, A.D. 1246 ; unanimous complaint of Henry III. and the whole Commonwealth of England to the, I. 194, 195; II. 448. , the Second General, A.D, 1274; canon of the, respecting Bigamists, partially received in Eng- land, I. 140 ; II. 432. ofMetz, A.D. 863, miscalled by Bramhall the Council of Cologne; angry answer of the, with the Arch- bishops of Triers and Cologne, to Pope Nicolas I., I. 219. of Milevum (in Africa), the Second, A.D. 416 ; canon of the, re- specting appeals to the Emperor from Bishops and Church Courts, I. 116. of Nice, the First (the First General), A.D. 325 ; Hosius President of the, and not a Papal legate, I. 138. Only five clergy from the Western Churches personally present at the, yet was a General Council, II. 566. Canon of the, confirming Patri- archal power to the Bishops of Rome, I. 155. 261 ; II. 488. 539 ; III. 553. Ground of this canon, that " old customs might prevail," II. 446. Counterfeit canons of the, urged in support of the Papal supremacy, II. 374. Expression from the Acts of the, respecting the Presence of Christ in the Holy Eucharist, I. 10. t. Decree of the, respecting the celi- bacy of the clergy, III. 407 ; and see Paphnutius. And against twci- aaicToi, III. 145, 146. , the Second (the Seventh General, so called), A.D. 787, II. 231. In favour of Images, II. 382. Condemned the Council of Constantinople (in 754), because it 354 GENERAL INDEX. had not Patriarchs enough to be a General Council, II. 532, 533. Council of Nidd, A.D. 705, respecting Archbishop Wilfrid, I.135.g;II.131. of Papia or Pavia, A.D. 1160, called by the Emperor Frederic I. to settle Victor III. in the Papacy, I. 206, 207. ofPisa,t'he First General, A.D. 1409 ; was a free Council, II. 625. Withdrew obedience from two sup- posed Popes, Benedict XIII. and Gregory XII., I. 218. Decrees of the, respecting the Papal Supremacy, subjecting the Pope to a General Council, II. 376. Rejected the doc- trine of the Pope's absolute universal monarchy by Christ's own ordina- tion, II. 376. 511. 625. The Council of Constance a continuation of the, I. 218. - , the Second General, A.D. 1511; suspended Julius II, from the Papacy, I. 218. Decrees of the, against the Pope, II. 376. 625. of Rome, A.D. 324 ; what is meant by the saying of the, that *'the first see cannot be judged," I. 255. , A.D. 963, sum- moned by the Emperor Otho I.; de- posed John XII. from the Papacy and elected Leo VIII. in his place, I. 206. , A.D. 1059, under Pope Nicolas II. ; condemnation of Berengarius by the, I. 12. ■ of Sardica, A.D. 347, Hosius President of the, I. 155 ; II. 374. Was not a General Council, II. 440. Why not, II. 532, 533. Never received as a General Council by either the Eastern or the Western Churches, II. 533. Nor by St. Gregory the Great, Isidore, Bede, St. Augu.<^tin, Alypius, ib. Nor by the Church of England, ib. ; and see Council of Hatfield. "Whether British Bishops were at the, is questionable, II. 532 ; and see St. Athanasius. Canon of the, respecting appeals to the see of Rome, I. 155 ; II. 165, 166.301.440,441. That canon incon- sistent with the Divine right of the Papacy, II. 165, 166. 301. 374.531, 532. British exemption from foreign jurisdiction not disproved by it, II. 301. It was never received in Eng- land, II. 301. 533, 534. And is con- tradicted by the General Council of Chalcedon, ib. It does not bind the Church of England, II. 301. 440, 441. 533, 534. As it did not the Church of Africa, II. 374. 440. Canons of the, falsely attributed by three successive Popes to the Council of Nice, II. 374. Council of Sens, A.D. 1528, confirmed the doctrine of the septenary number of the Sacraments, I. 55. of Sinuessa, A.D. 303 ; testimony of the, to the lapse of Pope Marcelli- nus into idolatry, I. 254. What is meant by the saying of the, that " the first see cannot be judged," I. 255. of Toledo (ToletanujTi), the Second(Cave), commonly theFourth, A.D. 633— the Third (Cave), com- monly the Fifth, A.D. 636 — the Fourth (Cave), commonly the Sixth, A.D. 638— the Eighth (Cave), com- monly the Tenth, A.D. 656; con- fined the homage of Bishops to Kings, II. 418. • , the Tenth (Cave), commonly the Twelfth, A.D. 681 ; patronage of the Church in Spain allowed by the, to the Spanish Kings, II. 403. of Tours, the Fourth (Cave), commonly the Third, A.D. 813; assembled by Charlemagne and its decrees confirmed by him, II. 415. , the Fourteenth, A.D. 1510, convocated by Louis XII. of France ; allows withdrawal of obedi- ence from the Pope in certain cases, L 173— 175; II. 197,198. Remon- strance of the, to the Pope, I. 192, 193. Confirmed the Pragmatic Sanc- tion, I. 222. of Trent, the Eighteenth General Council (so called), A.D. 1543— 1563 ; was not a General nor yet a Patriarchal Council, and why, I. 258; II. 261. 330. 635, 636; V. 208. Was not free, L 258; IL 262. 332. 566. 640. The Bishops at the, the Pope's ministers, II. 267; V. 208. And pensioners, IT. 331. And said to have been guided by " the Holy Spirit sent from Rome in a mail," I. 259; IL 262. 566. 625. 640; V. 208. And the legates to have given "auricular votes," I. 259; II. 262. Not enough Bishops at the, I. 258; IL330.638,639; V.208. Num- ber of Bishops, and proportion of Ita- lians, at the different sessions of the, from Sleidan, I. 258. g. 331. 1. Too many Italian Bishops at the, I. 258; II. 566. 625. 639. 643 ; V. 208. Bishops and Bishoprics created during the sessions of the, to enable the Pa- GENERAL INDEX. 355 palinsto outvote the Tramontanes, I. '259 ; II. 262. 640, 641. Summons to the, not general, II. 330. 635. The great Patriarchs not present at the, II. 330. 635, 636. They had a right to be summoned to the, and being four parts of the Chris- tian world, could not be condemned at the, by the fifth, II. 636. They ought to have been summoned to the, even had they been heretics, II. 261. 330. 566. 637, 638. Titular Arch- bishops of Upsala and Armagh pre- sent at the, as the only representatives of the Northern Churches, I. 258. Was not lawful, I. 259; II. 263. As not being in Germany, ib. Was not generally received even by the Occidental Churches, I. 258 ; II. 261, 262. 640. Not received at once in France, II. 640. Protest of King Charles IX. of France against the, I. 221. 258; II. 640, 641. The two main ends of the, accord- ing to Cardinal Pole, were the re- conciling of the Lutherans, and the considering how the principal or ra- ther almost all the members of the Church might be reduced to their ancient discipline, I. 208. Earnest complaints at the, of the need of a reformation, I. 40; II. 510. Styles the Apostles' Creed the * unwritten word of God,' II. 473. Question of the Divine right of Bishops ventilated in the, I. 189; III. 492. 530, 531. And that, and the question of the residence of Bi- shops, would have been carried in the, against the Pope, had the num- ber of Bishops of other countries been proportioned to that of the Italian Bishops, II. 625. 639 ; III. 530, 531. The judgment of almost all the Cisalpine Bishops, Spanish, French, Dutch, assembled at the, was in favour of the Divine right of Bishops, against the Pope, I. 189. 249; III. 530. Determination of the, that tlie Episcopal character is indeleble, V. 209. Requires only an implicit inten- tion on the part of the minister in order to the validity of his ministe- rial acts, V. 211. Decreed the septenary number of the Sacraments, I. 55. Accepts de- sire of Baptism for Baptism itself where Baptism could not be had, V. 174. Enjoins not only the adoration of Christ in the Sacrament, but the adoration of the Sacrament itself of the Holy Eucharist, I. 21. 45 ; II. 87. Decreed, that Confession is necessary to salvation jure Divino, V. 222. And that plenary and par- ticular confession is necessary, V. 223. and meritorious, ib. Creed of, see Pius IV. Pope. The Church of England not con- tumacious towards the, and does not schismatically disobey the, 1. 257; II. 261. 330. 635; and see Omrch of England. Council, The Trullan, A.D. 692 ; canon of the, for the Patriarchate of Con- stantinople, I. 130. 261. of Vienne, the Fourth, A.D. 1311, instituted the Feast of Corpus Christi, I. 21. of Worms, A.D. 1076, called by the Emperor Henry IV., against Pope Gregory VII., I. 206. Courayer, Pierre Franqois de la, Works of, upon Anglican Orders, III. 40. f. Fidelity of, in citing documents, III. Pref. 1. Argument of, with Le Quien, respecting Lord Audley's tale about Bishop Morton, III. 35. d. Inaccuracies in it, ib. Court, jurisdiction in the exterior — in the interior ; see Jurisdiction. of Rome, is to be distinguished from the Church of Rome, III. 520. The, and not the Church of Rome (nor yet that of England), made the separation of England from the com- munion of the Church of Rome, I. 128. 257; II. 257. The Pope and the, are most guilty of the schism, I. 246—256; IL 235—253. 324— 327. 620—626. The Church of England separated from (not the Church of Rome but) the, II. 248. ,351. 553. The Church of England impugns the tenets of the Pope and the, II. 604. The bonds of unity- broken by the, and not by the Church of England, II. 394. Penal laws in England were made more against the, than against the Church of Rome, II. 117. A double sepa- ration of the Church of England, from the Church of Rome and from the ; see Separation. Was most tyrannical, I. 47. 170. Extortions and rapine of the, one cause of the separation between Rome and England, L 180; II. 459. Testimony to them, of Mat- thew Paris, I. 181, 182. of Gros- thead Bishop of Lincoln, I. 182. 185. of Sewalus Archbishop of York, I. 183. of Chaucer, ih. The usurpations and violations by the, of all sorts of rights, another cause, I. 356 GENERAL INDEX. 183—190:. 263, 264-; 11. 459. See Separation. Foul practice of the, with respect to dispensations, II. 445, 446. Profits of the, I. 149, 150. 216:11.402.405. Interest makes Catholics with the, II. 85. Re- formation not agreeable to the, I. 40. Is an Antichrist, III. 520. Obtrudes new Creeds, I. 247 ; II. 241. 325. 476. 509; and see Phis IF. Enforces the doctrine of the Papal supremacy by excommu- . nicatioji, II. 317. Is guilty of schism, i. e. is cau- . sally schismatical, in four ways; i. in engrossing a higher place in the body ecclesiastical than is its due, ii. in separating three parts of the Christian world from communion with the Church of Rome by its doctrines and by its censures, iii. by rebelling against the representative Church, a General Council, iv. in challenging to itself all Episcopal jurisdiction and so breaking all lines of Apostolical succession but its own ; see Bishop of Rome, Church of Rome. No obedience to the, acknowledged by the French and German Empe- rors, I. 201. The French no vas- sals of the, I. 219. See Emperors, Kings of France. Courts, Ecclesiastical, stvled the King's Courts in England, I. 151. Writs of the, run in the Bishop's name ; see Bishops English, Jurisdictioii. Presbyterians complain of the, of the Church, yet go beyond them in the very points complained of, III. 305. , Temporal, in what sense the, are the King's Courts, in England ; see Kings of England. Kings sat personally in the, in England ; see Kings of England, Edward IF., Henry IV., Henry V., Henry VIII., Richard III. The King's authority not limited to his. III. 357. The Parliament not merely a, see Parlia- ment. Covarruvias, allows it would be " nimis indecorum" to change the Lord's Day, yet affirms that the Church has power to change it, V. 62. s. Covenant, Hobbes teaches, that an oath doth not bind more than a "naked," IV. 550. Covenant, The Solemn League and, ac- count of. III. 283. t. Distinct from the National Covenant, III. 283. Was a void and wicked oath. III. 282. Imposed upon the subscrib- ers from without, and undertaken through ignorance and error, ib. Disposes of the rights of a third party, viz. the King, without his consent, III. 283. Is an oath to commit sin. III. 284. Is invali- dated by a prior and inconsistent oath, that of supremacy. III. 285. Proclamation of King Charles I. against, Oct. 9. 1643, III. 284. One probable cause of the Irish Rebellion (in the time of Charles I.), was the example of the Scottish Covenant, III. 461. Covenant, The National; see Covenant, The Solemn League and. Cove7itry, Bishops of Lichfield and; see Lichfield and Coventry, Bishops of. Coverdale, Miles, Bishop of Exeter 1551 — 1553, when consecrated, III. 56. y. Record of the consecration of, vindicated. III. Pref. in fin. Evi- dence for the consecration of, III. Pref. 78. n. Refused to accept a Bishopric upon Queen Elizabeth's accession, III. 204. 1. 476. Named in the second commission for confirming and consecrating Arch- bishop Parker, III. 52. 74. 178. Joined in confirming Archbishop Parker, III. 83, 84. 174, 175. 178. 182, 183. 185, 186. 200—203. And in consecrating him. III. Pref 56. v. 86. 174. 204. 211, 212. Dress of, at Archbishop Parker's Consecration, III. 77. 99. 204. Probable reasons of it, III. 204. \. It had nothing to do with the dispensative clauses in the Royal Commission, III. 77, 78. Coa; Richard, D.D., Bishop of Ely 1559 — 1581, joined in repressing the seditious proceedings of the Puritans at Frankfort, in 1554, III. 317. Evidence for the consecration of, at the time recorded in the Archi- episcopal Register, III. 93. 218. Commission for the confirmation and consecration of. III. 67. 93. 218. One of the Bishops alleged by Champney to have been consecrated at the Nag's Head, III. 43. s. Pre- sent at Abp. Parker's consecration, III. 206. 213. Cowel, John, L.L.D., form of the Coro- nation Oath of the Kings of England, set forth by. III. 372. C, R ; see Smith, Richard, titular Bi- shop of Chalcedon. Cranmer, Thomas, D. D., Archbishop of Canterbury 1533— 1555, how first introduced to the notice of Henry VIII., II. 102. Took the oath to the Pope as Arch- GENERAL INDEX. 357 bishop with a protestation, I. 149. Paid the Court of Rome nine hun- dred ducats for the Bulls of his Con- secration and for his Pall, I. 181. Advice of, about Queen Kathe- rine's divorce, II. 103. Of R. C.'s reflections upon it, ib. Condemned Henry VIII.'s marriage with Queen Katherine, II. 188. What part was taken by, in the secession of the Church of England from that of Rome, II. 102—104. Confessed to have been a Romanist in opinion, and a great patron and prosecutor of the Six Articles, at the time when Papal power was first cast out of England, II. 500. Opinion of, against the necessity of ordination and consecration. III. Pref. 137. a. 139. d. Extreme care- lessness with which the Archiepisco- pal Register of, was kept, ib. Milton's severe language respect- ing, III. 476. Creagh, Richard, titular Archbishop of Armagh 1563 — 1587, ignorantly al- leged to have refused to consecrate Archbishop Parker and his fellow Bishops, in 1559, III. 47. True account of, III. 47. e. Creation, a free act of God, "extra Deum," IV. 375. See God, Imma- nent and Transient Jets of. Credinton, Bishopric of, 11. 139. Creed, " Faith," in Holy Scripture, Councils, and Fathers, ordinaiily taken for the, II. 478. 481. The old rule of Faith, II. 470. 597. 618. 635. An Apostolical Tradition both materially and formally, II. 494. 618. How related to the Scriptures as a rule of Faith, II. 597. De- posited with the Church as a rule of Faith before the canon of the New Testament was completed, ib. See Faith Rule of. Scriptures. Is a summary of all particular points of saving Faith, that are ne- cessary to be believed, II. 471. 474. 597. 618. Is a sufficient rule of Faith, II. 84. 277. 476. 597. But not of practice, 11.471. 597. ' No one will say the, is insufficient, unless they be mad,' according to the Greeks at the Council of Florence, I. 25. Is a list of all fundamentals, II. 618. Contains all articles of Faith, II. 314. Cannot be wrested to heresy, as ex- plicated by the first four General Councils, II. 597. 619. How much is necessary to be believed in order to salvation ordinarily, II. 278. See Creed The Apostles', Fundamentals. Not lawful to add to the old, I. 25. "What are additions, and what only explications, ib. Additions to the, De Symbolo, Contra Symbolura, Prceter Symbolum, I. 25, 26 ; II. 474 — 476. Passages from Vincen- tius Lirinensis respecting a growth of Faith without a change, II. 477. By whom alone the, may lawfully be explicated ; see Bishop of Rome, Church Catholic, Council General. They are not heretics, who hold the, as explicated by the first four General Councils; see Heretics. The Church of England joins in com- munion with all who hold the, as so explicated, and with none other ; see Church of England. The Eastern Churches hold the Apostolic, Nicene, and Athanasiau, with the explica- tion of the General Councils of Ephe- sus, Constantinople, and Chalcedon, II. 61. Profession of the, required of all persons at their Baptism by the Church Catholic from the begin- ning, II. 291. 479; and see Bap- tism. The Court and Church of Rome obtrude a new ; see Bishop of Rome, Church of Rome, Court of Rome, Pius IF. Pope. The XXXIX Articles of the Church of England are no points of Faith ; see Articles, The XXXIX. Creed, The Apostles', is a genuine uni- versal Apostolical Tradition, I. 53; II. 291. A rule of the Catholic Faith, I. 103 ; II. 596. 618. A rule of credenda, not agenda, II. 471. 597. The foundation of Faith, II. 472—474. The old Faith, II. 509. i. e. as explicated by the Nicene, Constantinopolitan, Ephesine, and Chalcedonian Fathers, II. 479. Com- posed before the canon of Scripture was perfected, II. 635. St. Augustine's opinion of the, II. 472, 473. Expressions of the Fa- thers concerning the, ib. Of Bellar- mine, II. 473. Of Canisius, ?7;. Of the Council of Trent, II. 473, 474. Of the Catechism of Treves, II. 477. Styled by the Council of Trent " the unwritten word of God," II. 473. and "the firm and only foundation of Faith," II. 474. Is a more au- thentic rule of Faith than Pope Pius IV.'s, II. 575. Was not imperfect before " Filio- que" was added; see Creed, Nicene. No heresy but might be condemned by the, II. 476, 477. How the doc- 358 GENERAL INDEX. trines of the Procession of the Holy- Spirit, the Two Natures of Christ, the Descent into Hell, the Sacra- ments, the Scriptures, are contained in the ; see Christ, God the Holy Ghost, Sacraments, Scriptures. Of additions to the, see Creed. The Church of Rome has changed the ; see Bishop of Rome, Church of Rome, Court of Rome, Pius IV. Pope. The Church of England joins in communion with no heretics but with all who hold the, as explicated by the first four General Councils ; see Church of England. Creed, The Athanasian, is part of the Catholic Faith, I. 24. 103. Is only an explication of the Apostles' Creed, II. 476. , The Chalcedonian, only an expli- cation of the Apostles' Creed, II. 476. Solemnly sworn to, by the Popes at their election, II. 427. , The Constantinopolitan, an expli- cation of the Apostles' Creed, II. 476. , The Ephesian, only an explication of the Apostles' Creed, II. 476. , The Nicene, is part of the Catholic Faith, I. 24. 103. The very same with the Apostles' Creed, II. 480. Is an explication of it, II. 476. The word Consubstantial in, no addition to the previous Creed, II. 474. Not imperfect until " Filioque" was added to it, II. 474. 597. The Ephesian canon, that none should compose or publish another Faith or Creed than, explained, II, 478 — 481. Expres- sions of the Roman Liturgy respect- ting, II. 480. , of Pius IV. ; see Pius IV. Pope. , The Collier's ; see Collier's Creed. Creighton, a Roman Catholic Priest, commotions raised by, in Scotland, in the time of Queen Elizabeth, II. 114. Cremensis, Johannes ; see Johannes Cre- mensis. Crespet, a monk of the order of the Celestines at Paris, died 1594, IV. 53. e. Fanciful assertion of, respect- ing bees, IV. 53. Cromwell, Oliver, Protector, Letters of, to the Scotch Ministers in 1 650, after the battle of Dunbar, I. cxlvi. h. Bramhall's violent preaching against, when in exile at Bruges, III. 23. f. Styled Bramhall " the Irish Canter- bury ;" see Bramhall, John. , Thomas, Lord, share of, in the separation of England from Rome, II. 104. Joined in the suppression of religious houses, ib. Was no Pro- testant, ib. Henry VIII.'s commis- sion to, no proof that secular persons primarily conferred English orders, V. 232. Patronage of Barlow by, IIL 227. Cross, Sacrifice of the ; see Sacrifice. Crosses, or Afflictions, are not always punishments, but sometimes correc- tions or trials, T. 27. Just to afflict innocent persons for their good, IV. 318. Are not by chance, I. 27. Temporal promises always made with an implicit exception of the Cross, I. 74. Our prayers granted " ad salutem etsi non ad volunta- tem," according to St. Augustin, I. 77. Crowland, Abbey of, churches appro- priated to the, by the Saxon kings of their own authority, I. 139. Crown, right of the, and right to the, distinguished. III. 321. Right of the, explained, ib. See King. Croxton, Rev. Mr., I. Ixxxiii. Croyland, see Crowland. Crozier, when given up in England, IIL 205. p. Crucifix, worship of the, I. 45, 46. Ao- rpe'ia asserted to be due to the, by the Church of Rome, ib. But whether terminatively or transeuntly, is dis- puted by Roman doctors, 1. 46. z. Even the latter indefensible, I. 46. See Aarpeta. Crum-a-bo, Irish statute against the cry of, 11. 111. Cudsemius, a Jesuit, affirmed the va- lidity of English orders in 1609, IIL 115. g. Cumberland, rebellion in ; see England. Clip, detention of the, from the laity, by the Church of Rome, when first de- creed, I. 20. 47; and see Council of Constance. The practice flowed from the doctrine of Transubstantiation, 1.20. And is justified by the doctrine of Concomitance, ib. It is a just cause of separation, 1. 167; 11. 201. See Lord's Supper. The Manichees did forbear the, in the Sacrament, and why, I. 8. See Wine. Curtys, Richard, D.D., Bishop of Chi- chester 1570 — 1582, minute record of the consecration of, in Archbishop Parker's Register, III. 86. g. 203. i. Curwyn, Hugh, L.L.D., Archbishop of Dublin, Bishop of Oxford, 1555— 1568, translated from Dublin to Oxford, Oct. 14. 1567, IIL 232. Cusanus, Cardinal, admission of, respect- ing the Papal Supremacy, II. 376, 377. Cynewulf, see Kinulfus. GENERAL INDEX. 359 Cypj-ian, St., sa.id Amen to the sentence of his own condemnation, V. 97. Reverence of, for TertuUian, I. 130. Gives a principality of order to the Chair of St. Peter as *' principium unitatis,"I.32.61; 11.371; III. 550, 551. Calls Rome a " Matrix Eccle- sia," 1.130; II. 175. and a "root," I. 130. Dislikes the swelling title of "Episcopus Episcoporiim," I. 61. Opposed to the Bishops of Rome re- specting the rehaptization of persons heretically baptized, I. 60, 61. 99 ; III. 550. Yet not schismatically, I. 99. 197; 11.311. Appeals from Africa to Rome condemned by, I. 61. II. 444. Bellarmine's evasion re- specting this, answered, II. 150. 441'. Complained of the Bishop of Rome for receiving complaints from Afri- can Bishops, I. 61; II. 150; III. 550. Asserts the equality of the Apo- stles, I. 153. k. Doctrine of, respect- ing the" UnusEpiscopatus," whereof every Bishop hath an entire part, I. 61. 153, 154 ; II. 371, 372. Doctrine of, respecting the neces- sity of union with the Church, I. 61 ; V. 207. 251. And that there is no sal- vation out of the Church, II. 31, 32. Yet judges no man for difference of opinion, I. 197; II. 311. 583. 585. Charitable saying of, respecting sins of ignorance or simplicity against true doctrine, III. 475. Passage from, re- specting unjust excommunications, V. 209. Passage from, respecting Tradition, V. 267. 270. Taxeth the omission of almsgiving on the Lord's Day as a fault, V. 40. Expressions of, respecting the presence of Christ in the Eucharist, I. 11. X. High expressions respecting the Holy Eucharist, in the tract De Coena Domini falsely attributed to, I. 10. u. 11. y ; V. 164. z. Expres- sionsfromthe tractDe Spiritu Sancto, falsely attributed to, do not imply the perpetual morality of the Sabbath from the beginning, V. 24, 25. Both tracts really the work of Arnoldus, I. 10. u; V. 24. c. Testimony of, to the number of Christians in early times, I, 162. See Bishops African, Church of Africa, Cornelius Pope, Councils of Carthage, Stephen I. Pope. Cyprian Bishops, see Cyprian Privilege. Privilege, what it is, I. 156, 157; II. 148. 151. Independence of the Cyprian Bishops upon the Patriarch of Antioch, guaranteed by the, -according to a canon of the Council of Ephesus, ib. That canon inconsistent with the Papal claim of supremacy over the English Church, I. 157, 158. 161. 192. 201 ; II. 34. 151. 301. 309. 526—528. 569, 570. See Church of England, Gregory I. Pope, Patriarchate of Rome. The Britannic Isles partakers of the, de jure, V. 209. And acknowledged to be so by Dr. Barnes a Roman Catho- lic ; see Barnes, John. Cyril, St., of Jerusalem, passages from, respecting the Apostles' Creed, II. 473. s. , Patriarch of Alexandria, pas- sages from, respecting the Apostles' Creed, II. 473. s. Quotation from, concerning the Apostles, II. 152. Epistle of, and of the Synod of Alex- andria, to Nestorius, wherein St. Peter and St. John are expressly declared to be equal, I. 153 ; II. 469. This Epistle mistaken by Bramhall from Crabbe to have been the work of the first General Council of Ephesus, II. 469. z. Lucar, Patriarch of Constanti- nople in the beginning of the 17th century, notice of, II. 265 — 267. Opinions of, in most points conform- able to the doctrines of the Church of England, shewn at length, ib. Protestants not condemned by, but Romanists, II. 265. Opinion of, concerning the worship of Images, II. 632. Justification, II. 633. De- nied the Papal Supremacy, II. 644. D. Dagamus, a Scotch Bishop, refus'"! to hold intercourse with St. Auguitin's companions, II. 134. Damascenus, Johannes ; see Johannes Damascenus. Damianus, a Priest sent by Pope Eleu- therius into Britain, II. 168. Damned, The, punishments of, are eter- nal, IV. 246. 354. Hobbes's grievous errors concerning this, IV. 538. 585. Dancing, all sorts of^ not lawful, III. 577. Condemned altogether at Ge- neva and by Calvin, ih. How far al- lowable upon Sundays, ib. Texts of Scripture relating to, ib. Darbyshire, Thomas, D.D., sometime Archdeacon of Essex, but deprived in 1559, a nephew of Bishop Bonner, III. 117. 1. Alleged testimony of, to the Nag's Head fable, ib. 360 GENERAL INDEX. Dardania, Bishops of; see Gelasius Pope. Darrell, William, Canon of Canterbury, present at Archbishop Parker's elec- tion, III. 193. Proxy for the Dean and Chapter of Canterbury at Arch- bishop Parker's Confirmation, III. 180. 197. 199. Davenant, John, D.D., Bishop of Salis- bury 1621-164-1, held the Church of Rome to be a true Church, III. 519. Davenport, Christopher, or Francis; see Clard, Franciscus a Sanctd. David, case of, and Uriah, IV. 74. 312. Of Shimei's cursing of, IV. 230. , St., Arclibishop of St. David's or Menevia, succeeded Dubritius, II. 172. Elected and consecrated in- dependently of the Pope, II. 151. Removed the Archbishopric, and the Primacy of Wales, from Llandaft" to Menevia, or St. David's, in 516, I. 163. r; IT. 172. by licence of King Arthur, not of the Pope, II. 172. See of, called Caerleon up to the time of his death, II. 303, 304. 541 ; and see Caerleon. Said to have died the same day as St. Gregory the Great, TI. 303. 540. David's, St. ; see Menevia. Archbishops of, Bishops of; see St. David's, Arch- bishops of, Bishops of. Davis, Richard, Bishop of St. Asaph — of St. David's, lo|9— 1581, proof of the consecration of. III. 221. One of the Bishops alleged by Champney to have been consecrated at the Nag's Head, III. 43. s. Commission for the confirmation and consecration of, III. 67. 221. Davys, Sir Paul, father-in-law of Sir Thomas Bramhall, I. xiii. Day, diflTerent length of the, in different countries, proves the Sabbath to be no law of nature, V. 14, 15. Natural reason dictateth not the holiness of one. day in the week more than an- other, V. 14 — 16. See Anabaptists, Sabbath. of Judgment ; see Judgment, Day Day, George, D.D., Bishop of Chiches- ter 1543 — 1556, proof of the conse- cration of. III. Pref. 140. d. De Hales, see Alexander Alensis. J)e P''ic, see Devic. Deacons, Order of, an Apostolical in- stitution, II. 455. Have no power to consecrate the lloly Eucharist, III. 168. Double matter and form in the ordination of the, in the Roman Church, V. 215; and see Ordination of Deacons. It was established in the Council of Florence, V. 219. Dead, meaning of the word as used in Holy Scripture, IV. 233. How sin- ners are said to be, ib. , Prayer for the ; see Prayer for the Dead. Deane, Henry, Bishop of Bangor — of Salisbury, Archbishop of Canterbury, 1496—1502; the immediate prede- cessor of Archbishop Warham, II. 557. u. Form of the oath taken by, to the Pope, II. 556, 557. Deans and Chapters, election of Bishops by, neither essential to Episcopacy nor evermore used in the Church, V. 201. either in England, ib. or elsewhere, V. 203. See Bishops, Bishops English. Not in use in Ire- land ; see Bishops, Irish. Decalogue, first four Commandments of the, accommodated by Hobbes to sovereign princes, IV. 560. Declaration of Scotch Commissioners, see Comrnissioners. Decrees, and foreknowledge, of God, as a cause of necessity ; see God, Fore- knoivledge of. of General Councils ; see Coun- cils, General. Of the Council of Aries, see Council of Aries. Of the Council of Basle, see Council of Basle. Of the Council of Chalce- don, see Council of Chalcedon. Of the Council of Constance, see Council of Constance. Of the Council of Con- stantinople, see Council of Constanti- nople. Of the Council of Florence, see Council of Florence. Of the Council of Lateran, see Council of Lateran. Of the Council of Trent, see Council of Trent. , Papal ; see Canons, Papal. Decretals of Popes, of what authority in England, II. 429. 560 ; and see Bishop of Rome, Canons Papal. Defence of True Liberty from Ante- cedent and Extrinsecal Necessity, in answer to Hobbes ; by Bishop Bram- hall, Works, Part iii. Discourse i, IV. 3—196. ^ Contents of, IV. 5— 15. Dedication of, to the Marquis of Newcastle, IV. 17. Account of, I. xxxi, xxxii ; IV. Pref. 20. 23. a. When written, IV. 23, 24. Definitions, exact, are not frequent, IV. 262. Hobbes's silly, IV. 279, 280. De Hales, Alexander ; see Alexander Alensis. Deliberate Acts, see Actions. Deliberation, what it is, from Aristotle, IV. 164. 178. Possible in children, IV. 299. Irrational beings incapable GENERAL INDEX. 361 of, IV, 50. Ilobbes's, is not de- liberation at all, IV. 441—444. What Hobbes's is, IV. 461. Of actions done with, IV. 163, 164; and see Jciions. Of actions done without present, IV. 162. Reply to Hobbes's assertion, that voluntary acts are free, only until the end of, IV. 165, 166. There may be impediments before it be done, IV. 431. And liberty when it is ended, ib. Of virtual, IV. 433. Deneulfiis, or (Enewulphus, made Bishop of Winchester by King Alfred, I. 146. Denmark, Episcopacy retained (by the Lutherans) in, II.'69. 564 ; III. 480. 517. 532. The Lutherans of, not "unchurched" by the Episcopal di- vines of England, III. 517. Anec- dote of a King of. III. 438, 439. ' Deo, In,' what is said to be, and what ' extra Deum ;' see God, Immanent and Transient Jets of. Deodate, see Diodati. Derrimagh, Abbey of; see Derry, Ab- bey of. Derry, Abbey and Bishopric of, or Der- rimagh, by wliom founded, I. 274. Confounded with the Abbey of lona by Blondel, ib. , Bishop of; see Bramhall, John. , Cathedral of, when built, I. cxiii. n. , Dean of ; see Coofe. Desmond, Earl of; see Fitzgerald. Destiny, see Fate. Determination of the Will; see Actions of inanimate creatures. Diversion, Elec- tion, Liberty, Will. * Deum, Extra,' what is said to be, and what 'in Deo;' see God, Immanent and Transient Acts of De Vic, Anne Charlotte, daughter of Sir Henry de Vic, tract of Bramhall' s, written upon occasion of the Baptism of; see Baptism. , Sir Henry, Ambassador from King Charles I. to the States, 161-4— 1648, Bramhall resided with, during that time, I. x. ; V. 167. 171; and see Bramhall, John. A short Dis- course addressed to, by Bramhall, about a passage at his table after the christening of his daughter, Anne Charlotte, of persons dying without Baptism : see Baptism. Devils, texts of Scripture concerning, IV. 351. Hobbes's errors concern- ing, IV. 351. 536. 538. Devolution, meaning of, I. Pref. c. 180. Diamond, of Hobbes's speculation whe- ther a feather's weight makes a, yield, IV. 402. BRAMHALL. r Dice, Hobbes's instance of throwing amb's ace with the, answered ; see Amb's Ace. Dictamnum, or Dittany, IV. 55. 518. Didoclauius, see Calderwood. Diet of Augsburg, A.D. 1548, the Inte- rim accepted by the, I. 210. of Frankfort, A.D. 1338, decided against the Papal claim of concur- rence in the election of the Emperor of Germany, I. 211. 215. of Nuremberg, A.D. 1466, se- questered certain ecclesiastical reve- nues towards the defence of the em- pire against the Turks, I. 217. , A.D. 1522, decree of the, respecting annates, I. 216. Letter to the, from Pope Adrian VI., respecting the reformation of the Church, I. 216; IL 385. of Spires, A.D. 1544, vain indig- nation of Pope Paul III. against the, II. 215. Exhortation of Calvin to the, respecting the Reformation of the Church, III. 483. 534. Dietericus, opinion of, respecting the morality of the Sabbath, V. 16. n. Dinoth, see Dionothus. Dioclesian, edict of,and of Maximian, to destroy churches and burn the Scrip- tures and enfranchise the apostate slaves of Christians, III. 356. Diodati, opinion of, respecting Episco- pacy, I. 39 ; III. 486. 1. Letter of, to the Westminster Assembly, ib. Dionothus, Abbot of Bangor, professed canonical obedience to the Archbishop of Caerleon and none other, II. 302. 540. Answer of, to St. Augustin of Canterburs', concerning obedience to the Pope, i. 162 ; II. 152. 302. 540— 545. It was confirmed by two British Synods, L 163. 201; IL 152, 542, 543. Exceptions of Mr. Serjeant against it, answered, IL 302—304. 540 — 545. Historical evidence for the story of, II. 542 — 545. Viz. of Pitseus, II. 542. Bede, ib. The an- cient history called Brutus, I. 201 ; 11.543. Grains, L 202; II. 543.- Gocelmus, ib. Geoffrey of Mon- mouth, II. 541. 543. Giraldus Cam- brensis,II.o41. 544. Nicolas Trevet, II. 544. Bale, ib. The Life of St. Austin in Sir Henry Spelman, ib. Dionysius the Areopagite, high expres- sions respecting the Eucharist in the book falsely attributed to, V. 164. z. of Corinth, a witness that the Lord's Day waskept holy by all Chris- tiansthroughout the universal Church immediately after the age of the Apo- stles, V. 42. or 362 GENERAL INDEX. Dioscorus, Patriarch of Alexandria, de- posed before the Council of Chalce- don, II. 490. Direction, Judgnmit of; see Judgment. Disabilities for Holy Orders, what are, V. 238. Discipline of the Church, the ancient, changed by the Church of Rome not by the Church of England, TI. 287. 293. 498. Retained by the Church of England ; see Church Primitive, Church of England. Of the Church of England, not new because re- formed, II. 498 ; and see Church oj England. , Genevan, Bishops abolished by the ; see Bishops. Was a fancied imitation of the Jewish synagogue, III. 309. Adapted solely to the po- litic state of the city of Geneva, ih. Yielded subjection to the civil Ma- gistrate, see Geneva. Calvin's, is both human and new. III. 565; and see Calvin. Lay elders esta- blished by the ; see Elders, Lay. , Scotch Presbyterian, doth ut- terly overthrow the right of magis- trates to convocate synods, to confirm their acts, to order ecclesiastical af- fairs, and reform the Church within their dominions, and this both in practice and by doctrine. III. 243 — 254. Robs the magistrate of the last appeal of his subjects. III. 255. And of his dispensative power. III. 260 — 262. Subjects the supreme magistrate to its censures. III. 259. The king hath not so much as the place of a lay elder according to the, imless he be chosen, III. 467. Ex- empts ministers from due punish- ment, III. 256, 257. Makes a monster of the Common- wealth, III. 271. Is injurious to the Commonwealth, by establishing an 'imperium in imperio,' III. 272. Is injurious to the Parliament by placing Presbyteries above it, in au- thority, in power, in privileges. III. 273—276. Is oppressive to particular persons, III. 276. In inflicting censures for slight faults, ib. and excessive punish- ments for greater faults, III. 277. In the extreme rigour of its excom- munication, III. 278, 279. Is hurt- ful to all orders of men. III. 279. 477, 478. To the nobility and gentry. III. 279. To the clergy. III. 280. To parents, ib. To lawyers, III. 281. To masters of families, ib. To the commonalty, ib. Rebellious nature of the, III. 307. Arrogancy and tyranny of the. III. 241. Foreign Protestant Churches not touched by the charges here brought against the. III. 242. See Discipline Books of, Discipli- narians, Presbyterians. Discipline, First Book of, established in Scotland, A.D. 1560, III. 246. z. Doctrine of, respecting the authority of the Church in civil causes. III. 263. Bishops, III. 246, 247; and see Superintendents. Excommuni- cation, III. 278. Church revenues, III. 247, 248. All the Church festi- vals abolished by the, III. 246. 272. , Second Book of, established in Scotland, A.D. 1578—1581, III. 247. h. Doctrine of the, respecting the power of ecclesiastical synods, III. 249, 250. And of the king or magistrate in things ecclesiastical, III. 253. Subjects even the supreme magistrate to kirk censures. III. 259. Condemns all appeals from the Kirk, III. 256. And the subjection of ministers to lay courts, ib. Doc- trine of the, respecting tythes. III. 247. Disciplinariam, The Scottish, both the practice and the doctrine of, to assert an absolute uncontrolled independ- ence, both in the exterior and in the interior court, of the Church upon the State, III. 245—250. Exorbi- tant claim advanced by, of no less than papal authority, HI. 269. 271. A claim never heard of, until fifteen hundred years after Christ, III. 270, Claim it by Divine right. III. 269. 271. 477 ; V. 117. Have thrust out the Pope but retained the Papacy, 111.254.261,262.285. Encroach- ments of, upon the civil power. III. 263. Jesuitical pretence of, that those encroachments are made * in ordine ad spiritualia,' III. 263 — 265. Vain pretences of, that they grant the civil magistrate a political pre- sidency in synods, III. 251,252. And a power of reforming the Church, III. 252 — 254. Justify rebellion, in doc- trine, III. 268. And in practice, III. 265. See Buchanan, Knox. Abolished Bishops upon their own authority. III. 246. 272 ; and see Bishops, Superintendents. Impunity claimed by, for the pulpit, even in cases of treason. III. 256 — 259. Re- mission of capital punishment for- bidden by, to the magistrate, where the judicial law enjoins the penalty of death, III. 260. 304. Other en- GENERAL INDEX. 363 croachments of the, III. 261. Abo- lished Church festivals upon their own authority, III. 246. 272. See Discipline, Presbijterians. Discipline, a Fair Warning to take heed of the Scottish, by Bishop Bramhall ; see Fair Warning. Discretion, Judgment of ; see Judgment. Dispensations, commonly called " Vul- nera legum," II. 448. Different theories concerning the mode of, from oaths and vows, II. 444, 445. Power of, in England, rested in the Kings and Bishops of England from the beginning, II. 447, 448. First instance of Papal, in England, was in 1138, II. 446, 447. Of the Pope's dispensing with English laws, in the exterior court, II. 446 — 448. Instance of Papal, in England, in the Bulls for Cranmer's consecration to the see of Canterbury, III. 77.1. 112. See Bishops English, Kings of Eng- land. I'^nglish liberties the same as the Galliciin on this point, II. 448. Papal, from vows, oaths, laws, sins, censures, punishments, foul doctrine of Roman canonists concerning, II. 444, 445. Were prostituted to ava- ricious ends, II. 445, 446. 448. See Bishops of Rome, Court of Rome. Of the, granted by Pope Julius II. to Henry VIII., to marry Katherine his brother's wife; see Henry VIII. Dispensative Clause, in the second Royal Commission to confirm and conse- crate Archbishop Parker ; see Coin- mission or Royal Assent. Dittany, see Dictammim. Diversion, difference between the, and the determination, of the will, IV. 253 ; and see Will. Divine Law, see Law. Divine Right, Patriarchal power not of, I. 260 ; and see Patriarchs. of Bishops, see Bishops. of the Papacy, as now maintained ; see Bishop of Rome, Pa- pacy, St. Peter. The chair of St. Peter not fixed at Rome by ; see Bishop of Rome, Rome. , claim of the Scottish Disciplinarians to ; see Disciplina- rians. of Kings, stated and ex- plained, III. 317—320. 321, 322. 348—353. 382—384; and see Do- minion, King, Obedience. Divines, Episcopal; see Episcopal Divines. , Foreign Reformed, testimony of, in favour of Episcopacy ; see Amyraut, Bishops, Bcza, Blondel, Cal- vin, Diodaii, Fnrellus, Melanchlhon, Moulin, Rivet, Salniasius, Spanheim, Vossius, Zanchy, Zuingle. Doctors of the Church, Hobbes's pre- sumptuous censure of the, IV. 128. 130. 486; and see Schoolmen. Hobbes's contradictions respecting the authority of the, IV. 386. 5 go. Dominion ,\a.w{n\, in the abstract, derived from God, applied by man. III. 318. The people cannot grant it in general, and have not granted it in England, III. 318, 319. Supreme, imme- diately from God, subordinate, me- diately so, III. 319. See King, Kings of England, Monarchy, Par- liament, People. Usurped, not from God, in the same sense as is hereditary. III. 320. See God. Is not founded upon grace, V. 120. Just conquest acquireth good right of. III. 341. Domvile, Sir William, Irish Attorney General in 1661 , intended for Speaker of the Irish House of Commons, but the King dissuaded from his designed recommendation, in favour of Sir Audley Mervyn, V. 136. d. Donat-o-Teig, titular Archbishop of Armagh 1558 — 1563, had no con- nection with the Nag's Head story, III. 47. e. Donatisfs, origin of the schism of the, II. 75, Account given by Optatus of the origin of the schism of the, I. 110. Council of Aries held in 314 respecting the appeal of the, from the Imperial delegates, whereof Pope Melchiades was one, I. 159. Colla- tion of Carthage in 411, between the Catholics and the, with little success, I. 68. Why schismatical, V. 206. The schism of the, consisted in their want of charity, II. 270. Restrained the Catholic Church to themselves, I. 109. 257; II. 42. 106. 255, 256; V. 205. Refused to call tlie Catholics brelhrcn, II. 106.312. Although the 364 GENLllAL INDEX. Catholics called them so, II. 312. 585. St. Augustin's opinion of the, II. 30, 31. 33. 41. 148. 256. 271. Saying of Optatus concerning the, II. 106. Papists are the right heirs of the, and not Protestants, II. 106. 203. The Romanists are the true, I. 109. 257 ; II. 42. 256. And are worse than the, II. 255,256. Dorobernensis, Gervasius ; see Gervasius Dorobernensis. Dort, Synod of; see Synod of Dort. D' Osma, Peter ; see Petrus Oxomensis. Douay, Foreign Semuiary at, for Eng- lish Priests ; see Seminaries, Foreign. Douglas, William, Earl of Angus, vio- lence of the Scotch Kirk against, as heing a Romanist, III. 260, 261. 268 ; and see Assembh/ General of Edinburgh, A.D. 1593, i594, 1596. AouAem, see Aarpeia. Down, Bishop of; see St. Malachi. Down, Connor, and Dromore, Bishop of ; see Taylor, Jeremy. Down-Lerry, title of a hook against Bramhall by Mr. Serjeant ; see Ser- jeant. Downham, William, Bishop of Chester 1561 — 1577, proof of the consecra- tion of, III. 226. One of the Bishops alleged by Chanipney to have been consecrated at the Nag's Head, III. 43. s. Downing, Calyhute, L.L.B., a Presbyte- rian minister, absolved the released prisoners of the Parliamentarian army in the Great Rebellion, from the oath they had taken, not to serve against the king, III. 306. Doxology, Avian perversion of the, I. 110; II. 46. Draw, meaning of the term in Holy Scripture, IV. 231, 232. 400. Driedo, admission of, respecting the Papal Supremacy, II. 376. Drogheda, or Tredagh, Sir H. Tich- burne governor of, from 1641 through the Rebellion, V. 147. Storm of, and massacre, in September 1649, by Cromwell, V. 117. o. 122. Drop, of Hobbes's speculation, whether a falling, moves the whole world, IV. 404. Du Bellay, Eustache, Bishop of Paris, owned the doctrine of the Divine right of Bishops to be the doctrine of the Sorbonne, at the Council of Trent, I. 189. Saying attributed to Lanssac or to, respecting the in- trigues of the Papal legates at that Council, I. 259 ; and sec Council of Trent. Dublin, Archbishops of ; see Curwyn, Lawrence, Margetson. Titular Arch- bishop of (R. C), see Talbot. Duhritius, Archbishop of Caerleon and Primate of Britain, in the time of King Arthur, died 522 ; whether or no a Papal legate, II. 172 ; and see St. David. Was elected and conse- crated independently of the Pope, II. 151. Removed the primacy of Wales fromCaerleon toLlandafF,see Caerleon. Dudley, John, Duke of Northumberland, executed for treason against Queen Mary although the act was com- mitted before the proclamation of her accession to the throne. III. 369. Dunbar, Battle of, September 1650, I. cxlv, cxlvi ; V. 117. p. Dundee, General Assembly of ; see As- sembly General of Dundee. Dunlavan, Prebend of, in St. Patrick's Cathedral, Dublin, never held by Bishop Bramhall, I. vi. v. Duns Scotus, Johannes ; see Johannes Duns Scotus. Dunstan, St., Bishop of "Worcester — of London, Archbishop of Canterbury, died 988 ; refused compliance with a Papal dfspensation, II. 447. , Antony ; see Kitehin. Du Puy, Pierre and Jacques; see Liber- tez de V EgUse Gallicane. Durandus, saying of, respecting the Presence of Christ in the Holy Eu- charist, I. 22. Duration, see Eternity. Durell, John, D.D., Minister of the French Church in London, 1661 — 1683, book of, in favour of Episco- pacy, II. 64. k; IIL 485. h. Durham, Bishops of ; see Fox Richard, Morton Thomas, Neil,Pilkington, Tun- stall, Wolsey. Dury, a Scotch Presbyterian Minister, saucy and seditious expressions of, against King James I., III. 257. E. Eadmer, the chaplain and biographer of Archbishop Anselm, placed over An- selm at the Archbishop's own en- treaty, to exercise his obedience, II. 456. Testimony of, that the exterior jurisdiction of English Bishops pro- ceeded from the King, II. 456, 457. To the investiture of Anselm by Wil- liam Rufus, II. 406. That the rights of the Church of Canterbury had been granted by the English Kings, II. 456, 457 ; and see Augustine, Ab- GENERAL INDEX. 365 bey of St. Admission of, that Bi- shops of old always paid homage to laymen, II. 417. That Papal legates were admitted into England only at the King's request, and to determine great quarrels, II. 442. See Avselm, Investiture, Legates. Ealred, held communion with the see of Rome essential, II. 142, 143. Earbery, Rev. Matthias, book of, against the Nag's Head fable. III. 40. f. Earcombert, King of Kent in 640, ec- clesiastical laws of, I. 137 ; II. 413. East Angles, kingdom of the, vain ef- forts of King Ethelbert of Kent to convert it to Christianity, I. 267. Converted, from France in the days of King Sigibert, I. 268. Easter, observed differently in the Eastern and Western Churches, II. 382; V, 46. Different traditions respecting the observance of, from St. John and St. Peter, II. 176, 177; V. 44. St. John's tradition about the observance of, explained, V. 35. Time of observation of, by the Bi- shops of Rome and of Ephesus, dif- fered, I. 130. Schism respecting the time of ob- serving, between the Roman and the Asiatic Churches, II. 28. That schism not about essentials, ib. and founded upon very small grounds, V. 46. It was caused by the arro- gance of the Bishop of Rome ; see Irencens, Polycarp, Polycrates, Victor I. Pope. The British and Scottish Bishops adhered to the Eastern Church as regards the observance of, I. 130. 160. 163. 268; II. 176. 526; V. 46. Yet not entirely, II. 176. Kept by the British Churches on a Sunday but not the same Sunday as the Church of Rome, II. 176; V. 46. By the Asiatics upon any day in the week, ib. See Church British, Church of Scotland. The British Church never judged schismatical for its mode of observing ; see Church, British. Of the Judaico- Christian observ- ance of, and of the Jewish Sabbath or Saturday, V. 44 — 46. In the Jew- ish manner of observing, it might fall upon any day of the week, ib. Not kept according to the Jewish account in the Western Churches, II. 176; V, 46. See Quarto- decimans. Was one of the two ordinary sea- sons of Baptism in the primitive Church, V. 177. Eastern Churches; see Churches, Eastern. Eberhard I., Duke of Wirtemberg, anec- dote of, V. 125. Ebionites, The, heresy of, respecting the Holy Eucharist, I. 9. Thought the law of the Sabbath continued still in force, V. 43. So much offended with St. Paul on account of his mani- fest declaration against the Sabbath, that they refused to admit his writ- ings into the Canon, I. c; V. 59. Calumnious account given by, of St. Paul, V. 59. Ecclesiastical Persons ; see Bishops, Clergy, Doctors of the Church, Hobbes. Ecclesia Virtualis, Bcpresentativa, Es- sentialis ; see Church, Catholic. Edelwald, Bishop of Winchester in the reign of Edgar, II. 141. Edelwalk, or Ethelwolf, King of the " South Saxons 595 — -620, made Wil- frid Bishop of the South Saxons, now Chichester, then Selsey, I. 146. Edgar, King of England 959 — 975, ecclesiastical laws of, I. 137 ; II. 413. Had power as political Head, and used it, to govern the Church by ec- clesiastical delegates, II. 141. 234. Granted the election of the Abbot of Glastonbury to the monks of the Abbey, but reserved to himself the investiture, II. 407. Edinburgh, General Assembly of; see Assembly General of Edinburgh. Edmund the Elder, King of England 941 — 946, ecclesiastical laws of, I. 137; II. 413. Ironside, King of England 1016, murdered by Edric, III. 308. Edricihe m urderer of Edmund Ironside, how pimished by Canute, III. 308. Eduensis, Stephen ; see Stephen Eduensis. Edward the Elder, King of England 901 — 924, ecclesiastical laws of, I. 137; II. 413. Excommunicated by Pope Formosus, II. 138, 139. English Bishoprics divided by the Pope in the reign of, ib. but by Edward's authority, ib. Assembled a Synod, and confirmed its decrees by his regal authority, II. 139. 413. the Confessor, King of England 1042— 1066, Bull granted to, by Pope Nicolas II., I. 137. 230; ll. 128. 145. as an artifice of the Pope's to secure authority over him, I. 138. Was political Head of the Church, I. 138. 230; II. 128. 145. both by Pope Nicolas's Bull and by the law of the land, ib. Ecclesiastical laws of, I. 137; 11. 413. Laws of, con- firmed by William the Conqueror, I. 136. Appointed to Bishoprics, see Robertas Gemeticensis. Superscrip- 366 GENERAL INDEX. tion of letter of, to Pope Nicolas II., II. 143—145. Edward I., King of England, was styled " the First Conqueror after the Con- queror," because he improved the regal power, III. 388. Of the form of Summons to Parliament in tlie 23rd year of, III. 388—390. Claimed the allegiance of all Bishops to him- self, II. 421. Protest of the whole kingdom against the Pope's citation of, in 1301, I. 148; III. 384. //., King of England, Corona- tion Oath of, III. 373, 374. Am- biguous verse concerning, from Stow, III. 438. ///., King of England, Corona- tion Oath of. III. 373, 374. Limita- tion of the power of Parliament in the time of. III. 390—392. Revoked a statute on his own authority, III. 376. Independence of, upon the Pope, II. 145, 146. Fruitless complaint of, to Pope Clement VI. in 1343, I. 195 ; II. 145. Consulted the Pope as a private person, about his right to the crown of France, II. 146. 234. IF., King of England, sat per- sonally in the Court of King's Bench, III. 358. VI., King of England, Corona- tion Oath of, III. 372. 376. Title of Head of the Church in England and Ireland, continued to, I. 29. y. Sta- tutes passed in the reign of, attribut- ing spiritual power to him as its source, V. 228, 229. Childhood of, no argument against the Reforma- tion, II. 94. Acts for authorizing the Book of Common Prayer, passed in the reign of ; see Prayer, Book of Common. Mode of nominating Bi- shops changed in the reign of, but the ancient method restored by Queen Mary ; see Bishops, English, Conge d'Eslire, Election of Bishops. Statutes passed in the reign of ; see Statutes, English. Effect, see Cause. Efficacy, theory of necessity grounded upon the physical and moral, of out- ward objects; see Objects. Differ- ence between natural and moral, IV. 220. Theory of necessity grounded upon the, of the last dictate of the understanding; see Reason, Under- standing. Of the, of prayer, and of confidence in prayer ; see Prayer. Of the, of the Holy Sacraments ; see Sacraments. Egbert, King of Kent 664 — 673, con- duct of, towards Archbishop Theo- dore, TI. 135. Egfrid, King of Xorthumbria 671 — 686, half brother of Alfred his suc- cessor,called by Bramhall erroneously Egbert, and father of Alfred ; treat - ment by, of Archbishop Wilfrid, I. 133; II. 132. Eighth Commandment, the most dan- gerous of the Decalogue, for it ob- ligeth not to repentance only but to restitution. III. 510, 511. YsiKcav BaffiXiK^, III. 525; V. 119, 120. Elders, Lay, exercising ecclesiastical jurisdiction, no such thing in Chris- tendom before Calvin, II. 62 ; III. 469. 531. Calvin's borrowed from the Waldenses, II. 62. But those of the Waldenses were merely a kind of Churchwardens, and had no ecclesi- astical jurisdiction, II. 63. Elect, The, belong invisibly to the Church before they are converted, I. 78 ; and see St. Augustin. Elect, Bishop ; see Bishops. Election, as a term of moral philosophy, definition of, IV. 284. Definition of, from Aristotle, IV. 285. 293. Is of more than one, IV. 300. Of one out of more, inconsistent with determi- nation to one, IV. 389. Is only of alternatives conceived possible, IV.- 38. Necessity and, inconsistent in the same act, IV. 49. Is opposed to co- arctation as well as to coaction, IV. 130. Compulsion and, inconsistent, IV. 387. Doth not necessarily follow the last judgment of the practical reason ; see Reason, Understanding. Reply to Hobbes's assertion that elec- tion as well as action is necessary, IV. 59. 131. Irrational beings are incapable of, IV. 50—52. See Actions of Brute Beasts, Beasts. Argument from Holy Scripture, that men have power of, and there- fore true liberty, IV. 37. 41. 283. The same truth proved by universal consent, IV. 39. Resolution proveth liberty and, IV. 254. See Liberty, Necessity. of Bishops, by Deans and Chapters, neither essential to Epis- copacy nor evermore used in the Church, V, 201. Either in England, ib. Or elsewhere, V. 203. Form of, by compromise, what it means, III. 195. o. Three modes of, of which that is one, ib. Ancient mode of, in England, by Conge d'Eslire, and Deans and Chapters ; see Bishops English, Conge GENERAL INDEX. 367 d'Eslire. Change in the mode of, to a simple nomination by the King, made by statute of Edward VI. in in. 66. k ; V. 200. d. The old practice resumed by Queen Mary, and retained by Queen Elizabeth and ever since, ib. Corresponding changes in the form of recordirig Confirmations and Consecrations in the Archiepiscopal Register, III. Pref. To be carefully distinguished from the change in the Ordinal in April 1550, ib. Mode of, in Ireland, by simple let- ters patent of the King ; see Bishops, Irish. The, of Archbishop Parker to the Archbishopric of Canterbury, 111. 72. And at length from the Register, III. 189—197. It was effected by compromise. 111. 195. Evidence, that the Canons mentioned in the Register as present at it, were those possessed of and retaining their Ca- nonries at the time,and that those men- tioned as absent were those who were afterwards deprived, 111, 193. z — ^j. Elements, in the Holy Eucharist ; see Aarpei'a, Lord's Supper. Eleutherius, Pope 176—192, letter of, to King Lucius of Britain, of dubious faith, I. 16i; II. 535. That letter far from proving the Papal supremacy, even if it were genuine, I. 164; 11. 301. 535. Speaks of Lucius as 'the Vicar of Christ in his kingdom,' I. 164. And refers the legislative part of the matter to him, II. 301. 535. Of the sending of Priests by, into Britain, to baptize King Lucius, II. 168. 301. Elias, Patriarch of Muzal, judged ortho- dox by the Bishop of Rome, II. 85. 275. Elicit Acts, see Actions of Free-Agents. Elipandus, see Elipandians. Etipandians, The, heresy of, that Christ is but the Adoptive Son of God, condemned by the Council of Frank- fort, I. 205. See Fcelicians. Elizabeth, Queen of England, did not style herself Head of the Church in England, 1. 29. 31; 11. 119. In- junction of, disclaiming all spiritual power, II. 399. 458 ; and see Articles, The XXXIX. Statute of 1 Eliz. c. 1. gave no spiritual power to, V. 233, 234. See Whitgift. Bull of Pius V. against, I. 248; IL 112. 215. Ill will of the Popes to, II. 112. Negotiations of Pius V. for the murder of, 11,112. 114. Trea- sons of Papists against, II. 112, 114—116. Conduct and words of, explained, with respect to the Popish Priests put to death in her reign, IL 121 — 124; and see Romanists. No Popish recusants known in England until the eleventh year (1570) of the reign of, I, 248; IL 117. 245; and see Recusants, Romanists. Penal laws of, against the Court more than the Church of Rome, II, 117; and see Laws, Penal. Offer of Pope Pius IV, to, to admit the English Liturgy ; see Parpalia, Pius ir. Pope. Refused the Emperor's interces- sion for the Bishops displaced at her accession, and on what ground, IL 100. 505. First Commission of, for the Confirmation and Consecration of Archbishop Parker, III. 72. Second, III. 52. 74. 77. 178, 179. Dispensative Clause in the second Commission ; see Commission or Royal Assent, Parker Matthew. Table of the several acts relating to the Bi- shops consecrated in the second and third years of, III. 216—231 ; and see Bishops, English. Was as rapa- cious of Church property as Henry VIII. himself, V. 232. a. Authority claimed by, over Parlia- ment, 111.3*27, 328.395. Committed a member of the House of Commons to the Tower (the Parliament sitting), for proposing to advise her in a matter beyond the cognizance of the House, III. 392. 394; and see Wentworth, Peter. Statutes passed in the reign of; see Statutes, English. Matched by the Puritans with Ahab and Jeroboam, III. 378. Elizabeth, daughter of James I., Queen of Bohemia, Christening of, III. 258. Letter of, to Archbishop Bramhall upon his appointment to the see of Armagh, I. xxiii. Elrington, Thomas, D.D., book of, re- specting the Nag's Head fable, against Mr. Gandolphy, III. 40. f. Elvonus, Avalonius, of Glastonbury, an eminent divine, sent by King Lucius on an embassy to Rome, II. 168, 169. Elvington, or Eterington ; see Bramhall, John. Ely, Bishops of; see Andreives, Cox, Gunning, Laney, Morton John, Thirlby, White Francis. Emmanuel, see Comnenus. Emmaus, journey of the two disciples to, was upon the Lord's Day, V. 56 — 58. Yet was no profanation of that day, ib. Heylin's argument respecting 3G8 GENERAL INDEX. it answered, ib. The Holy Eucharist, or at the least a figure of it, cele- brated by our Lord Himself upon that occasion, ib. Evidence of the Fathers to this, V. 57. Emperor ; see Church, King, Patriarch. Emperors, Christian, Romaii and Greek, ■were political Heads of the Churches within their dominions,!. 30 — 32. 172. 176; II. 224— 231.233, 23t. Exer- cised every conceivable external act of ecclesiastical jurisdiction, by fit de- legates, 1. 171, 172. that is, under civil pains, 1. 1 72. Evidence of the Code, and the Authentics or Novels of the Emperor Juitinian,to the ecclesiastical power exercised by the, I. 172; II. 234. Alleged instances to the con- trary answered, II. 224 — 231. Patri- archal power subject to imperial, I. 176 ; and see Patriarchs. Have changed Patriarchs and Patriarchates by their own authority, I. 177, 178; and see Patriarchate of Carthage — of Constantinople — of Jiistiniana Prima. "Wherever they newly founded a me- tropolis, gave the Bishop thereof a proportionable ecclesiastical pre- eminence, II. 184. Have convented, imprisoned, and deposed Popes, I, 172, 173. Challenged the power of summoning and presiding over Gene- ral Councils, I. 171. 207; II. 184; III. 244. And of ratifying them; see Council of Chalcedon — of Con- stantinople. Investiture and nomina- tion of Bi.shops within their own dominions always belonged to the, V. 201. 203; and see Investiture. That of the Pope himself belonged to the, see Bishop of Rome. See St. Ambrose, Gregory I. Pope, Justinian, Marcian, Theodosius, V alentinian. Western and German, how the, were elected, IV. 39, 40. 287. Election of the, claimed at one time by the Popes ; see Boniface IX., John XXII. Mode of election of the, de- termined by the J ulla Aurea, IV. 287. The, were elective, and thus more in the power of the Popes than the Kings of England, I. 202. Oath of the, at their Coronation ; see Oath Coronation of the German Emperors. Were political Heads of the Church within their own dominions, I. 30 — 32 ; II. 216, 217. 315. 600. Alleged instances to the contrary, answered, II. 231—233. Evidence of the Ca- pitulars of Charlemagne and his suc- cessors, to the ecclesiastical power exercised by the, I. 172. 205, 206. Have convented, imprisoned, and de- posed Popes, I. 172, 173. 217. Have convocated and confirmed synods within their own dominions, I. 205, 206; 11.414—416. And so reformed the Church, jT). Have made themselves the last judges of their own liberties and necessities, and of those of their subjects, I. 211. Have appealed to a General Council against Popes, I. 203. 217. Have excluded legates, I. 214. Have neglected the Pope' sBulls, ib. Have seized upon Papal pre- tended rights, 1. 215. Have imposed oaths of allegiance against Popes, to themselves, I. 216. Have declared against Pardons and Indulgences, ib. Investiture and nomination of Bishops in their own dominions always be- longed to the, I. 213; V. 201. 203. And of the Pope himself at one time, see Bishop of Rome. From the time of Charlemagne, II. 232. 414. See Charlemagne, Charles V., Ferdinand, Frederic, Henry II. and IV. Empe- rors of Germany. Did not only desire, but in some measure eflfect, a reformation in the Church, I. 209. Have done as much in relation to the Court of Rome as the Kings of England, I. 205. No contradiction to say, that the, and other princes of the Roman Commu- nion, have done the same thing in effect as the kings of England, towards the Pope, II. 222—224. 577—579. The case of the, diflferent from that of the kings of England, as regards the Bishops of Rome, inasmuch as they were more in his power, 1. 201 — 204. The kings of England as sove- reign as the, I. 178. Empyreum, Caelum ; see Coelum. Encroachments, o{i[\eVo\ie', see Bishop of Rome. Of the Scottish Disciplina- rians, see Disciplinarians. England, description of, by a French author as " a great animal that can onl y be destroyed by its own strength," V. no. Styled by Pope Timocrnt IV., in 1246, his "garden of delight," and "inexhaustible well," I. 131 ; II. 309. More than a third part of, as- serted to be in ecclesiastical hands in 1527, I. 118. n. Other countries not equally oppressed by the Court of Rome, II. 309. Complaint of the whole Commonwealth of, to the Pope and Council of Lyons, I. 194; II. 448. Oppression and pillage of, by the Popes ; see Bishop of Rome, Court of Rome. Was first separated from the com- GENERAL INDEX. 369 munion of the Church of Rome by the Court of Rome, 1. 128. 257 ; and see Court of Rome, Separation. Was unanimous in casting out the Pope, I. 121 ; II. 501. And this not through fear of Henry VIII., II. 502—504. How far the Pope hath been cast off by ; see Bishop of Rome, C/mrch of England. The Pope halh no power in, either legislative, ju- diciary, or dispensative ; see Bishop of Rome. How far a part of the Roman Patriarchate; see Church British, Church of England, Patri- archate of Rome. Rebellions in Lincolnshire, Cum- berland, and the Northern Counties of, in the reigns of Henry VIII., Ed- ward VI,, Elizabeth, in behalf of Romanism, III. 307. 343. Rebellion in, in 1641—1660, true causes of it, I. 33, 34. First blood shed in it. III. 451. At Anlaby near Hiill, ih. Sufferings of the clergy in it ; see Clergy English, Martyrology. Comparison between the English and Irish Rebellions, see Ireland. See Charles I., Hot ham, Hull, Parker Henry, Serpent- Salve. Laws of; see Statutes, English. Hath bred as many able polemic writers on both sides since the Re- formation as any nation in Europe, I. 67; and see Writers. England, Church of; see Church of Eng- land. ; Clergy of; see Clergy, English. , Kings of; see Kings of Eng- land. English, The, outnumbered the Nor- mans after the Norman Conquest, II. 529. Foreign caricature of, deriding their newfangledness in attire. III. 298. Reformation ; see Church of England, Separation. Writers, see Writers. Ephesus, Church of; see Church of Ephe- sus. • , Council of; see Council of Ephe- , Creed of; see Creed, Ephesian. , Patriarchate of; see Patri- archate of Ephesus. Ephrcem, Patriarch of Antioch, expres- sion of, respecting the Presence of Christ in the Holy Eucharist, 1. 10. s. Syrus, expressions of, re- specting the Presence of Christ in the Holy Eucharist, I. 10. r. 11.x. Epicharmus, saying of, from Cicero ; I. 39; II. 360. 630. Epictetus, quotation from, respecting boasting, IV. 26. 261. 281.466. Lu- cian's opinion of, IV. 261. Epiphanius, quarrel of, with St. Chry- sostom, did not presently render them schismatics, I. 98. Passages from, respecting the Apostles' Creed, II. 473. s. Opinion of, concerning the Jewish Sabbaths, V. 26, 27. Testi- mony of, to the non-observance of the Sabbath before the time of Moses, V. 22. 27. And to the Divine insti- tution of the Lord's Day, V. 33. Episcopacy, see Bishops. Book against, by Lord Brooke ; see Greville. Episcopacy, i. e. the collective body of Bishops, as represented in a General Council, is the Head of the Church Catholic, upon earth, 1. 104 ; and see Council General, Head of the Church. Episcopal Divines, a term of Baxter's, who groundlessly distinguishes be- tween 'old' and 'new,' III. 523. 536. Of all divines, are the least likely to re-introduce Popery, III. 529. And Bram.hall least likely of all. III. 538. Principles of, are in- consistent with Popery, III. 529, 530 ; and see Bishops. The Church of Rome, how far held a true Church by. III. 519 ; and see Bramhall, Church of Rome. Succession of Bi- shops, how far held essential by, III. 517 ; and see Bishops, Churches Fo- reign Reformed. Not inferior to the Nonconformists, III. 581. Mr. Bax- ter's impertinent railing against. III. 580. See Bishops English, Clergy English, Doctors of the Church, Recon- ciliation, Writers. Episcopns Episcoporum ; see Bishop of Bishops, Bishop of Rome, St. Cyprian. A title given to St. James the Great, IL 154. Episcopus Universalis, or Head of the Catholic Church upon earth ; see Bishop Universal, Bishop of Rome, Gregory I. Pope, Head of the Church. Epistle of M. de la Milletiere, to Charles II. ; see Milletiere, Victory of Truth. Erasmus, makes the original of Shrift human, V. 223. Satirical tract of, entitled Mwpi'as ^'E.yKwp.iov, IV. 336. Erastianism, see Erastus. Grotius too much inclined to, in Bramhall's judgment; see Grotius. Erastus, doctrines of. III. 242. Vio- lence of the Scotch Presbyterians against them. III. 242, 243. Senior, Junior, see Lewgar. Ercombert, see Earcomhert. Errol, Earl of ; see Hay. Errors, necessary to salvation to forsake BRAMHALL. H h 370 GENERAL INDEX. known, 11. />9. Are not all in essen- tials, II. 312. 587. How far we are bound to free ourselves from known, in non-essentials, I. 101; II. 312. 587,588. Some, are merely excesses without guilt, II. 56. Some, are just cause of reformation but not of sepa- ration, II. 55. Obtruded, justify a separation, I. 101, 102 ; II. 76. See Fundamentals, Schism, Schismatics, Separation. The Church of England acknow- ledges no separation from the Roman Church but only in her, II. 54. 5 7. 200. 206. 593; V. 205. What and how old are the, and the usurpations of the Church of Rome, which compelled a separation ; see Church of England, Church of Rome, Separation. The Church of Rome enjoins sinful, £is necessary, II. 56. Esau, how Jacob was loved and Esau hated, IV. 68. 75. St. Paul's alle- gorical application of the rejection of, explained, IV. 67 — 78. Essence of God ; see God, Essence of. Essentials, all revealed truths are not, II. 279. Particular rites, forms, opi- nions, are not, II. 27. Actual want of, not conclusive to God, II. 26. See Creed, Fundamentals, Heretics, Opi- nions, Schismatics. Schism is not always about, see Schism. Three, of a true Church, II. 24. 37, 38. What are the, of the being of a Church ; see Church, Particular. Protestants and Papists do not differ in, II. 203. Protestants have forsaken no ancient Churches in, II. 34. And have not left the Roman Church in, II. 39. 259. See Arti- cles of Faith, Church of England, Church of Rome, Protestants. The Eastern Churches have a per- fect concord both with themselves and with the primitive Church in ; see Churches, Eastern. Estates of Castile ; see Castile, Estates of. of France, at Tours, in 1483, I. 222. , German ; see *Diet. - of Portugal, see University of Lisbon. Estrange, see L' Estrange. Eterington, or Elvington ; see Bram- hall, John. Eternal Punishment, see Punishment. Eternity, is not a succession or succes- sive duration, but an indivisible point, IV. 153, 154. 157. 424. Defined by St. Thomas Aquinas to be a " Nunc Stans," IV. 154. 175. 427. 481. Hobbes's gross mistakes about, IV. 460 ; and see Hobhes. Eternity of God; see God, Essence of, Eternity of. Ethelhert, King of Kent 568— 61 6, con- verted to Christianity by St. Augus- tin, 1. 267 ; II. 542. Conduct of, towards St. Augustin, no ground for the claim of Papal supremacy, II. 133. Slaughtered Dinoth and the Monks of Bangor, according to Geoffrey of Monmouth, II. 543, 544. Endeavoured to convert the king- doms of Northumberland and the East Angles to Christianity, but without lasting success, I. 267. Ethelred, King of England 978—1016, ecclesiastical laws of, 1. 137; II. 413. Ethelwolf, see Edelwalk. Ethiopia, see jEthiopia. Evaristus, Pope 100 — 109, ordained but five persons, I. 162. Patriarch- ate of, therefore, hardly large enough to include Britain, ib. Said to have introduced the institution of parishes, III. 490. Eucharist, The Holy ; see Lord's Sup- per. Eucharistic Sacrifice, see Sacrifice. Eugenius IF., Pope 1431 — 1447, was the first to devise the septenary number of the Sacraments, I. 55. Passage from the letter of, to the Annenians at the Council of Florence, respecting the double matter and form of Romish Ordination, I. 272; V. 219. Confesseth, that the sentence of a General Council is to be attended to rather than that of the Pope, II. 400. Complaints of St. Bernard to, respecting the cor- ruption of the Church ; see St Ber- nard. Eulalius, see Boniface I. Pope. Eunomius, Arian Bishop of Samosata in 370, quitted by his flock, I. 102. Euphemius, II. 433. Euripides, doctrine of, respecting des- tiny, IV. 116. Eusebius, Bishop of Caesarea, parallel drawn by, between certain heathenish festivals and the Jewish Sabbatical periods, V. 12. h. Testimony of, to the non-observance of the Sabbath before the time of Moses, V. 22. , Cardinal of St., legate to Pope Martin V., protested against by King Henry VI. of England, I. 148 ; II. 442. Eustace, Sir Maurice, Chancellor of Ireland 1660, sworn in as one of the Lords Justices December 1660, V. 136. e. GENERAL INDEX. 371 Euthymius, held that kings are re- sponsible to God alone, III. 384. Eutychians, explanation of the imputa- tion of heresy upon the, given by Thonaas a Jesu, II. 629. And by Brerewood, II. 629, 630. See Eu- tychianism. Eutychianism, what it is, II. 329. How far the Eastern Churches are free from ; see Churcltes, Eastern. The Church of England free from, see Church of England. Evelyn, John, was a friend of Arch- bishop Bramhall, I. xi. a. xxiii. i. cxvi, cxvii. Married the daughter of Sir Richard Browne, I. cxvii. s. Evil, God's agency in ; see Actions of Free Agents, God Agency of. Law of good and, see Law, Hobbes maketh the civil laws the ultimate standard of good and ; see Hobbes, Law. Exarch of Ravenna, I. 173. Excombert, I. 137 ; a mistake for Ear- combert. Excommunicated Persons, the 33rd Ar- ticle of the Church of England re- specting, explained, II. 582. Sancta Clara's opinion of that Article, ib. Excommunicatio7i, sentence of, not de- clarative merely, but also operative, and how, II. 454. To exclude by, and to declare excluded, the same thing, II. 244. Terrible nature of, in the judgment of the Fathers, II. 454. Unjust sentence of, is unloosed by God, II. 237 ; V. 209 ; and see St. Augustin, St. Cyprian. Communion in desire, sufficient to save a person unjustly excommunicated, II. 65. A duty of every orthodox Church to pass sentence of, against formal heretics, II. 591. No duty to pass sentence of, against material heretics, ib. Doctrine of some Romanists, that *' a prince or a multitude ought not to be excommunicated," II. 238. The Pope and Court of Rome proved schismatical for obtruding new Articles of Faith under penalty of; see Bishop of Rome, Court of Rome, Pius IF. Pope. Papal, cannot be executed in England without the King's leave, I. 139, 140, 141. 147. 150; II. 298. 441, 442. 514 ; V. 264. Laws to this effect always in force in England from the earliest times, II. 441,442. See Bishop of Rome, Kings of Eng- land. The, of Henry VIII., unjust, and therefore not conclusive, II. 237; and see Henry VIIL Extreme rigour of the Scottish Disciplinarians with respect to ; see Discipline, Discipline Books of. Dis- ciplinarians. Exercise, Liberty of, only, or of contra- diction, distingriished from liberty of exercise and specification also, which is termed liberty of contrariety, IV. 33. 36. Liberty of, not necessarily accompanied by liberty of specifica- tion, IV. 123. 278. Liberty of God, and of good Angels, a liberty of, without specification, IV. 121, See Liberty. Exeter, Bishops of ; see Alley, Cover dale., Fox Richard, Hall, Turberville. Exiles, English Royalist, hard condition of, in the time of the Rebellion, I. x, xi. Ixvii. xci. xciii. xcv. 35. 276, 277 ; II. 49. 96. 124. 246, 247 ; III. 509. 581, 582; V. 122. 130; and see Clergy, English, Exode, The, happened on the first day of the week, V. 60. n. Experience, meditation little worth without making use of other men's, IV. 281. Theory insufficient with- out, IV. 549. See Hobbes. Exterior Court, jurisdiction in the ; see Jurisdiction. External Communion ; \ see Commu- Externah, Communion in; J nion. Extra Deum ; see God, Immanent Acts of Extreme Unction, I. 56. Passage of St. James respecting unction ex- plained, ib. Extrinsecal Causes, see Causes. Necessity, see Necessity. F. Faculty, the, of willing, is the will, IV. 438. The same, willeth and nilleth, IV. 448. See Will. God hath no faculties ; see God, Essence of Fa:licians, The, heresy of, that Christ is but the Adoptive Son of God, con- demned by the Council of Frankfort, I. 205 ; and see Elipandians. Fahan, see Fawne. Faircloth, a Jesuit, admitted the genuine- ness of the Register of Archbishop Parker's Consecration, in 1614, III. 101. 153, 154, 155. Unworthy shift of, in order to nullify his admission, ib. Alleged testimony of, to the Nag's Head fable, IIL 117. 1. Fair Warning, to take heed of the Scot- tish Discipline, by Bishop Bramhall, Works, Part ii. Discourse i, III. 235 —287. Contents of. III. 236—240. Occasion, editions, and account of. 372 GENERAL INDEX. I. XXX ; III. Pref. b. Translated into Dutch, III. Pref. See Baillie Robert, Watson Richard. Spottis- wood's History supplied the facts for, see Spott'mvood. Faith, grounds of ; see Church Catholic, Creed, Faith Rule of, Scripture, Tra- dition. Certainty of the, of the Church of England ; see Car^j, Chil- lingworth. Church of England, Ham- mond, Infallibility. The Romanists, not the Protestants, have turned opinion into ; see Articles of Faith, Church of Rome, Creed, Faith Rule of, Pius IV. Pope. , The, usually taken in Scripture, Fathers, and Councils, for the Creed, II. 478. 481. , The Catholic, fundamentals of, II. 277. How much is necessary to be believed in order to salvation ordinarily, II. 278. See Creed, Fundamentals. Communion in, doth not acquit from schism, II. 78. Communion in all points of, not necessary always, ib. Errors in, obtruded, justify a separation, II. 76. See Communion, Schism, Separation. The Pope's new Articles of, a just cause of separation, II. 200. The Church of Rome obtrudeth new Ar- ticles of, and excommunicateth for not receiving them, I. 247; II. 241. 325. 592, 593. 622. The Papacy made by Romanists an essential arti- cle of, II. 243. The Pope's new Articles of, prove the Church of Rome schismatical ; see Bishop of Rome, Church of Rome, Pius IV. Pope. The Thirty-nine Articles of the Church of England no points of, II. 201. 476. 593. Negatives of the Church of England no Articles of, II. 210. 313. 592. See Articles of Faith, Articles The XXXIX., Church of England. No difference in points of, be- tween the Churches of Rome and England ; see Church of England — of Rome. , Justifying, what is, II. 87 ; and see Justification. ., Special, what .is meant by, II. Faith, Confessions of ; see Confession, Creed. , The Guide of, a book so called ; see Norris, Sylvester. Public, loans raised in London 87. Justification by, is no Article of the Church of England, II. 87. 209. Although held by some par- ticular persons in England, II. 209. Sancta Clara's acknowledg- ment of this, II. 209,210. , Articles of; see Articles of upon the security of the, by the Par- liament in 1640, V. 108. The Rule of, I. 49, 50. The Faith. Holy Scriptures interpreted by the Catholic Church, the infallible, II. 22. 596 ; III. 542. The Scriptures a, of supernatural truths necessary to salvation, I. 49 ; V. 269. The Scrip- tures interpreted according to the analogy of Faith and the tradition of the Church, the, of the Church of England, II. 575. 596. 630. See Scriotures. The Creed the old, II. 470. 597. 630. 635. The Creed a sufficient, as expounded by the first four Ge- neral Councils ; see Creed. The Creed the same, as the Scriptures, but dilated in the Scriptures, con- tracted in the Creed, II. 597. 630. See Creed, Scriptures. How far the Church Catholic is ; see Church, Catholic. How far Tradition is, see Tradi- tion. No negatives in, II. 210, 211 ; and see Articles of Faith. Protestants have not forsaken, nor the Church of England, II. 34. 370 ; and see Church of England, Protest- ants. S. N.'s argument answered, that English clergy have only private in- terpretation of Scripture and there- fore no infallible or authoritative, V. 265, 266. The Roman, cannot be proved out of the first four General Councils or by universal tradition, I. 65. The Roman, composed of uncertainties, I. 71, 72; II. 315. And resolved' into human infallibility, T. 72. Great advantage of the Protestant over the Roman Catholic in the choice of his foundation of Faith, I. 71. The Apostles' Creed a more authentic, than Pius IV. 's, and the Holy Scriptures a more infallible ground than particular supposititious tradi- tion, II. 575. See Bishop of Rome, Church of England — of Rome. Faithful, The, technical meaning of the term in the primitive Church, I. 104; 11. 479. Falkenberch, book of, condemned by the Council of Constance, I. 251. Falkland, Viscount; see Cary. Farcllus, a Genevan Protestant divine, GENERAL INDEX. 373 favoured Episcopacy, III. 535. Let- ter of Calvin to, III. 305. Farrer, or Ferrar, Robert, Bishop of St. David's 1548—1554, Episcopal ordination of, declared null at his degradation in 1555, III. 115. g. Consecrated according to the old Ordinal, ib. Form of entry of the Consecration of, in the Archiepiscopal Register, III. Pref. in fin. Fa5^, of Lent; see Lent. Of Wednes- day, Friday, Saturday ; see Friday, Saturday, Wednesday. Fate, or Destiny, divided by Lipsius into four kinds, IV. 119. Defini- tions of, IV. 116. Distinctions be- tween Stoical and Christian neces- sity, ih. See God Foreknowledge of, Necessity ; Apuleius, Chrysippus, Eu- ripides, Lipsius, Seneca, Stoics, Virgil. Fathers, The Primitive, authority as- signed to, by the Church of Eng- land, I. 52. Degree and kind of weight to be attributed to, II. 161, 162. Expressions of, concerning the Presence of Christ in the Holy Eu- charist, I. 10, 11. How those ex- pressions are to be explained, I. 13, 14. Knew nothing of Transubstan- tiation, word or thing, I. 24. Ex- pressions of, concerning the Holy Eucharist as an efficacious means of obtaining forgiveness of sins, V. 163. z. Explained the " Breaking of Bread" at Emmaus, to be the Holy Eucharist, V. 56, 57. Interpretation by, of the eternal Priesthood of Melchisedek, V. 226. Equality of the Apostles among themselves maintained by, I. 153. k. Papal Headship rejected by, II. 10. What understood by, in the word ' Merits,' I. 57 ; 11. 632, 633. Ex- pressions of, respecting Repentance and Confession, V. 158. Free-will maintained by, IV. 192. n, 216. Opinions of, respecting the state of the soul after death and before the Judgment, I. 59 ; and see St. Augus- tin. Respecting the Invocation of Saints, I. 58. Expressions of, respecting the Apostles' Creed, IL 472, 473. Tra- dition, V. 266, 267. Expressions of, respecting the Jewish Sabbath, V. 22. The Lord's Day, V. 42, 43. Expressions of, respecting the sin of Judas, II. 28. Passive obedience to Kings, III. 384. The Anthropo- morphites, IV. 489. Fawcett, Richard, Canon of Canter- bury in 1559, but not present at Archbishop Parker's election. III. 193. Deprived, and when. III. 193. c. Fawne, a residence of the Bishop of Derry, I. Ixxxv. Ixxxviii. Fear, definition of, by Aristotle, IV. 5 1 . Inconsistent with deliberation, ib. The five causes of, according to Aris- totle, I. 40 ; IV. 134, 390. Actions which proceed from, may or may not be spontaneous, IV. 48. Actions pro- ceeding from, are not compulsory actions, IV. 124. Of, and other pas- sions, how far they determine the will, IV. 134, 135. Doth not abro- gate a law, IV. 392. Origin of com- monwealths not from mutual fear, as Hobbes aflarmeth, IV. 595. Feather, sophism of the assertion, that the last, breaketh the horse's back, IV. 62. 149, 150. Of Hobbes's spe- culation, whether a, makes a diamond yield, IV. 402. Feckenham, John, Abbot of Westmin- ster, deprived in 1559 ; Archbishop- ric of Canterbury said to have been offered to, by Queen Elizabeth in 1559, and refused. III. 187. m. Book of, admitting Horne to be Bi- shop of Winchester, III. 225. Impri- soned in Wisbeach Castle, III. 107. p. ** Fel Principum Tenebrarum," or "Gall of the Dragon," name given by the Manichees to wine, which they held to be a creature of the Evil Deity, I. 9. Felicians, The ; see Fcelicians. Felicissimus, an African Priest, motive of, for raising a schism in the Church of Carthage, II. 75. Excommuni- cated by St. Cyprian, II. 150. Com- plained to the Bishop of Rome, ib. St. Cyprian's reprehension of the Bishop of Rome for receiving the complaint of, I. 61 ; II. 150. Felix, Pope 269—274, a martyr, I. 255. Ferdinaiid L, Emperor of Germany, declaration of, in favour of the Con- fession of Augsburg in 1555, I. 211. ///., Emperor of Germany, dispute of, with Innocent X., re- specting the Peace of Westphalia in 1648, I. 212. Paid no regard to the Papal Bulls, ib. Fermo, Archbishop of; see Rinuccini. Ferrar, see Farrar. Ferus, account of, III. 520. x. Bax- ter's admiration of. III. 520. Festivals, of the Church, rest upon a genuine universal Apostolical tradi- tion, I. 53. Scotch Disciplinarians abolished all. III. 246. 272. Of 374 GENERAL INDEX. Corpus Christi; see Corpus Christi, Festival of. Fide, Congregation De Propaganda ; see Congregation. Fideles ; see Faithful, The. Fides, taken for the Creed; see Faith. Field, John, a coadjutor of the Puri- tan Thomas Cartwright, violent and seditious expression of, III. 302, , Richard, D.D., Dean of Glou- cester (1609 — 1616), an able po- lemic writer for the Church of Eng- land, I. 67. Admission of, respect- ing the Church of Rome, II. 271. Quotation from, concerning inferior truths, V. 31. Traditions, ih. In- terpretation of Scripture, I. 48 — 52. Fiennes, William, Viscount Say and Sele, disbelief of, in the tale respect- ing Bishop Morton and the Xag's Head Consecration, propagated by Lord Audley, III. 9. "Was an enemy to Bishops, ib. Finanus, a Scottish Bishop, couverted Penda King of Mercia, I. 268. Finite, nothing, begins to be of itself, rV^ 169. Fire, Hobbes's impertinent instance of, to illustrate necessity, IV. 266—268. First Cause, IV. 117. 120. See Cause. First Day of the Week, great stress laid upon the, in the Gospels, V. 55, 56. Apostolical practice upon the, V. 48. The Day of Pentecost did fall upon the, in the year of our Lord's Crucifixion, V. 51, 52. u. And Easter also, V. 53. Different passages in the Gospels concerning the, V. 55. Israelites crossed the Red Sea upon the, V. 60, n. "VN'hether the Lord's Day may be changed by the authority of the Church from the, to another, V. 61. See Lord's Day, Sunday. First Fruits, Tenths, and Annates, taken away from the Pope in England by Henry VIIL, L 215; 11.401.422— 425. 449. And in Germany by the Advices of Mentz and the Council of Basle, I. 215. By the Diet of Nu- remberg, the Hundred Grievances, I. 216 ; ir. 425. By Charles V., I. 216. Annates originally given for maintenance of the war against the Turks, I. 216 ; II. 423. Condemned by the Councils of Constance and Basle, II. 401. 424. And by a law of Henry IV. of England, II. 450. See Tenths. First Movership ; see Motership, First. First See ; see Church of Rome, Patri- archs The Five Great. Fisher, John, Cardinal, Bishop of Ro- chester 1504 — 1535 ; said to have inclined at one time to take the Oath of Supremacy, I. 121. Consented to the title of Head of the Church in England, with a qualification, II. 189. Imprisoned for denying Henry VIII.'s marriage, and opposing the Act of Succession, not for refusing the Oath of Supremacy, I. 121; II. 99. 189. 501. Fitzgerald, Gerald, Earl of Desmond, hallowed banner sent to, by the Pope, by the hands of two Romish Priests, Allen and Sanders, to encourage him in rebellion, IL 112. Fitzherbert, Sir Anthony, a Judge in the reign of Henry VIIL, whether or no he was a Papist, IL 517. Tes- timony of, that Henry VIII.'s sta- tutes against the Pope, were decla- rative not operative, I. 151 ; II. 296, 517. , Thomas, an Anglo-Romanist writer, aflarmed the fable of the Nag's Head Consecration, in 1612, 1613, III. 39. f. 42, 43. " Suspicions" of, relating to the genuineness of the Re- gister of Archbishop Parker's Con- secration, III. 118. Presumptuous language of, concerning Bp. An- drewes, IIL 119. Fitz-Simon, Henry, an Anglo-Romanist writer, affirmed the fable of the Nag's Head Consecration in 1614, III. 39. f. 42, 43. Flanders ; see Brabant. Fleming, Richard, Bishop of Lincoln 1420—1430, translated by Pope Martin V. to the see of York in 1424 (misdated 1420 by Bramhall), but forced to return to his old see by King Henry V., I. 141. 195. Fleta, doctrine of, respecting kingly power, IIL 328. Florence, happier state of, under the Dukes of Tuscany, than when it was a republic, IIL 427, 428. , Council of; see Council of Florence. of Worcester, affords unques- tionable testimony, that the nomina- tion and investiture of Bishops in England doth belong to the Imperial Crown, by law and custom immemo- rial, V. 202. Florentius Wigomiensis, see Florence of Worcester. Fludd, or Floyd, John, an Anglo- Romanist writer, affirmed the fable of the Nag's Head Consecration in 1613, IIL 39. f. Folliott, Gilbert, Bishop of London 1163 — 1187, statute of Clarendon enforced against, by Henry II., for GENERAL INDEX. 375 publishing a Papal excommunica- tion without the King's licence, II. 442. Foreign Protestant ox Reformed Churches ; see Churches, Foreign Protestant. , Divines ; see Divines, Foreign Reformed. Foreknowledge of God ; see God Fore- knowledge of, Liberty, Necessity. Forgiveness of Sins, see Sin. By Abso- lution, Baptism, the Lord's Supper; see Absolution, Baptism, Lord's Sup- per, Priest. Formosus, Pope, died 896, I. 255. Ex- communicated Edward the Elder, II. 138, 139. How far authority was exercised by, in England, in the erection of Bishoprics, ib. Orders conferred by, declared invalid by succeeding Popes, I. 255; III. 151. 154. 171. Treatment of the dead body of, by his successor Stephen VI., II. 92; III. 431. Forms of Prayer ; see Prayer, Forms of. Fortunatus, an African Priest, excom- mimicated by St. Cyprian, II. 150. Complaint of, to the Bishop of Rome, ib. St. Cyprian's reprehen- sion of the Bishop of Rome for re- ceiving it, ib. Foundation of Faith ; see Church Catho- lic, Creed, Faith Rule of. Scriptures, Tradition. Fourth Commandment, how far a posi- tive law, I. xcviii, xcix ; V. 28. How far mutable, I. xcix ; V. 28, 29. 71. And by whom, ib. Is now abro- gated, V. 80. In what way actually changed, I. xcix, c; V. 71. How binding upon Christians, V. 29, 30. 68, 69. Enjoined the observance of the seventh, not of a seventh, day, V. 29. Doth oblige all Christians to the observance of the Lord's Day, but analogically, not directly, V. 68, 69. See Lord's Day, Sabbath. Fox, Edward, Bishop of Hereford 1535 — 1538, no regular record of the consecration of, in the Archiepisco- pal Register, but it is recorded in his own diocesan Register, III. Pref. 137. a. 140. d. Other evidence for the consecration of. III. Pref. Cran- mer's alleged conference with, at Waltham, II. 102. Sent to Oxford to procure the sanction of that Uni- versity for the King's divorce, 11. 188. Book of, De Vera Differentia Regiae et Ecclesiasticae Potestatis, commonly called The King's Book, L 122. , Richard, Bishop of Exeter — of Bath and Wells — of Durham — of Winchester, 1487 — 1528, negociated the marriage of James IV. of Scot- land with Margaret, daughter of Henry VII., IIL 476. Foxe, John, author of the Book of Mar- tyrs, improbable story in, of Arch- bishop Warham, I. 120. u; II. 100. 503. Account by, of Henry VIII.'s commission to Cromwell, V. 232, 283. And of the Article of Queen Mary sent by her to Bishop Bonner respecting the re -ordination of Eng- lish clergy, V. 242. Evil character given by, of the Britons, II. 545. France, Kingdom of, no vassals of the Roman Court, I. 219. Doctrine of lawyers of the, respecting the title of Head of the Church, as given to the King, II. 409. Laws of the, respect- ing the legislative power in France of the King and Pope respectively, IL 434, 435. Papal legates, Bulls, and excommunications, II. 443. 512. Papal dispensations, II. 448, 449. Laws of the, agreeing with those of England, respecting the patronage of the Church, IL 426. Svnods, II. 426; III. 244. The departure of French prelates and clergy from the kingdom \vithout the King's license, 11.426. The conventing of clerks be- fore secular judges, ib. Homage of prelates, ib. Provisions, ib. The en- trance of clergy into the kingdom with forbidden orders, I. 125. No one can build a new church in the, without the King's license, verified in Parliament, I. 143 ; II. 521. Proposed publicly to restore the Patriarchate in the, in the time of Cardinal Richelieu, L 223, 224. Parliaments of the, when esta- blished and by whom, III. 379. Re- monstrance of the Parliament of Paris, Pro Libertate Ecclesiae Gal- licanae, offered to Louis XL, against the Pope, I. 222. 225. Troubles in the, in the early part of Louis XIV.'s reign, I. 23. They were a just retribution for the foster- ing of the troubles in England by Richelieu in the time of Charles I., I. 35 ; V. 156. See Bishops French, Church French, Kings of France. , Church of ; see Church, French. , Estates of; see Estates of France. , Kings of; see Kings of France. Francica Synodus, see Council Germanic the First. Francis /., King of France, Concordat of, with Pope Leo X., 1. 223. de Paula, St., monks of the 376 GENERAL INDEX. monastery of, in Madrid, prohibited from building a cburch without the king's license, I. 143. Franciscans, order of the, absurd con- tentions among, respecting the colour of their monastic dress, II. 76 ; III. 169. 277. 496. Frankfort, seditious proceedings of the English Puritans at, abetted by John Knox, in 1554, III. 317. , Council of ; see Council of Frankfort. , Diet of; see Diet of Frank- fort. Fratres Bohemi, see Bohemi. Freake, Edmund, Bishop of Rochester — of Xorwich — of "VN'inchester, 157| — 1590, consecration of, from Arch- bishop Parker's Register, III. 99. 173. a. Frederic I., sumamed Barbarossa, Emperor of Germany, vindicated the independence of his crown against the Popes, I. 202. Imposed an oath of allegiance upon his subjects with- out excepting the Papal authority, I. 216. Called the Council of Pavia to settle the right succession to the Papacy, I. 206. Arrogant letter of Pope Adrian IV. to, respecting the homage of Bishops, I. 202. 213 ; II. 404, 405. 418. Replv of, to Pope Adrian IV., I. 202, 203. 213, 214. SaWng of, respecting the Papal claim to dispose of the Imperial Crown, that it began with painting, proceeded to poetrj- or writing, and ended in down- right maxims of theology, I. 202, 203; II. 491, 492. • ///., Emperor of Germany, moved by his people to make a Pragmatical Sanction for Germany, but dissuaded by .^Eneas Sylvius, I. 204. Agreement of, with Pope Nicolas v., restraining the Papal usurpations, I. 210. Sequestered certain Papal revenues in the Diet of Nuremberg, I. 217. Free, man is ordinarily, not always, IV. 125; and see Actions, Liberty, IVill. Of Hobbes's silly distinction between free to will and free to do; see Hobhes, Liberty. Freedom, of God ; see God. Of good Angels, see Angels. Of man ; see God Foreknowledge of, Liberty. Free Will, the term and the thing both in St. Paul's writings, IV. 217. Maintained by the Fathers, IV. 216, 217. Definition of, from Bellarmine, IV. 285. Texts proving, IV. 224, 225. See Liberty, Will French, The; see France. Expelled from Scotland by the troops and fleet of Queen Elizabeth, in 1560, V. 89. a. Thanksgiving in the Scotch Director)' for that expulsion, and gratitude expressed in it to the Eng- lish, V. 89 , 90. See Kirk of Scotland. French Church ; Clergy ; see Church French, France, Kings of France, Liberties of the French Church. Reformed Divines ; see Divines, French Reformed. Synods; see Synods, French Reformed. Friday, always esteemed in the Church as a fast, V. 12. Frith, John, opinion of, that the Church might change the Lord's Day to any other day of the week than the first, V. 10. d. Fructus Temporum, see Caaton's Chro- nicle. Fugatius, a Priest sent into England by Pope Eleutherius, II. 168. Ful'ke, William, D.D., account of. III. 134. p. Defence by, of English orders, III. 131. e. Defence of the doctrine of, with respect to English orders. III. 135, 136; V. 249, 250. Episcopacy not oppugned by, III. 169. 473. Direct testimony of, to the actual succession of English Bishops, III. 135. t Testimony of, to the fact of Arch- bishop Parker's consecration as re- corded in th e A rchiepiscopal Regi ster, ib. Esteems Romish Orders to be unlawful in England, V. 249. Answer of, to the Rhemish Testa- ment, III. 130. e. 169. To Gregory Martin's attack upon the English Version of the Scriptures, III. 151. r. Other books of, III. 135. t Fundamentals, distinction between, and non-fundamentals, a well founded distinction, II. 277, 278. AU re- vealed truths are not, II. 279. E>4- dent consequences of, are as neces- sary to be believed as themselves, II. 90. See Creed, Errors, Essentials, Faith The Catholic, Heretics, Igno- rance, Opinions. Futurity, ever present to God ; see God, Foreknowledge of. G. Gabriel Biel, admission of, respecting Transubstantiation, 1. 13. Maintains, that when Baptism cannot be actually applied to infants, the desire of their parents to have them baptized is suf- ficient for their salvation, V. 175. GENERAL INDEX. 377 Admits Shrift to be of human insti- tution, V. 223. r. Opinion of, re- specting the knowledge possessed by the Saints in Heaven of things on earth, I. 58. 1. rdyypaii'a, what meant by, in 2 Tim. ii. 17, II. 31. Galfridus Monumetensis, testimony of, to the story of Dionothus, 11.541.513. * Gall of the Dragon^' see ' Fel Princi- pum Tenebrarum.' Gnllican Cliurch ; see Chiircli, French. Liberties; see Church French, Liberfez. Gallowny, Bishop of; see Gordon, John. Gajidolphy, Rev. Peter, an Irish Roman- ist, revived the Nag's Head fable in 1815, III. 40. f. Gardiner, Ste/jhen, D.D., Bishop of Winchester 1531—1555, alleged kindred of, to Henry VI 1 1., I. 121. No regular record of the consecration of, any more than of Bishop Barlow's, III. Pref., 158. Consecration of, re- corded in his own diocesan Register, III. Pref. Passages from the book of. On True Obedience, denying the juris- diction of the Pope in England, I. 121, 122; 11.97. 100, 101. 192.502, 503, 504. Justified the Regal su- premacy, I. 120; II. 100. 192. 218. 504, 505; III. 59; V. 233. 235. Wrote polemic books in defence of the Regal supremacy, I. 120; II. 191. 503. Was the chief framer of the Oath of Supremacy, ih. Defence by, of his change of opinion respect- ing the Regal supremacy, II. 190. Character given of, by Sanders, in respect of that change, II. 505, 500; III. 59. Opinion of, upon Henry VIII.'s divorce, II. IBS. Was employed to gain the consent of Cambridge Uni- versity to that measare, ib. Pro- nounced sentence against Henry VIII.'s marriage with Queen Katherine, ib. Speech of, in 1549, in defence of the liberties of the House of Parlia- ment, III. 415. Impeached Bishop Barlow's doc- trine, yet did not deny his consecra- tion, 111. 141. i. Garnet, Henry, a Roman Catholic Priest, dangerous doctrine of, respect- ing murder, III. 465. Gandentius, expressions of, respecting the Presence of Christ in the Holy Eucharist, I. 10. r. Gelee Fate. What is, described, IV. 257—259. 264, 265. Is not identical with God's decrees, IV. 15G, 157. Is inconsist- ent with liberty, IV. 265. True liberty a freedom from, as well as from compulsion, IV. 121. 133. 395. Arguments against, from Holy Scripture, IV. 37 — 82; and see Liberty. Arguments against, from reason, IV. 82 — 1 1 5 ; and see Liberty. Story of Zeno, applied to shew, that necessity of sin implies equal necessity of punishment, IV. 82 — 84. Doctrine of, overthrows the whole framework of human society, IV. 84. Hobbes's answer to this both irrelevant and untrue, IV. 88. The opinion of, is inconsistent with piety, IV. 102—104. And de- stroys the variety and perfection of the universe, IV. 109. And the pos- sibility of formal sin, IV. 112—115. Takes away the nature of sin, \Y. 366, 367. And leaves no room for reward or punishment, IV, 64. Punishment unjust for sin committed through antecedent, IV. 90. No man can be justly blamed, upon the theory of, IV. 275. Law useless on the theory of, IV. 92. Every theory of, proves too much, in proving Adam a necessary agent, which yet Necessitarians deny, IV. 58. 62 — 61'. The prescience of God proveth infallibility and not, IV. 236. 246—249. In what way the will of God is the, of all things, IV. 157. 422, 423. Temptation does not involve an antecedent, of sin, IV. 91. Election and, inconsistent in the same act, IV. 49. Horrid conse- quences of the doctrine of, IV. 63. Inconveniences of the doc- trine of universal, IV. 240. It taketh away all care of doing well, ib. Abuses do not flow essentially from good doctrine as they do from uni- versal, IV. 484. Six supposed wit- nesses for, answered, IV. 397, 398. Hobbes's theory of, IV. 32. 58. 159 — 173; and see Hobbes, Reason, Will. His definition of, IV. 257, 258. His argument to prove universal, an- swered, IV. 478. His contradictory assertions respecting, IV. 589. Other theories of, IV. 58, 59, Answered, IV. 59 — 62; and see Astrology, Body, Causes, God Fore- knowledge of. Objects, Reason. See Liberty, and the other heads there referred to ; Necessary, Neces- sitarians, Punishment, Stoics. Necessity, Antecedent and Extrinsecal, a Vindication of true Liberty from, by Bp. Bramhall; see Defence of True Liberty &c. Neil, Richard, D.D.,BhhoY> of Rochester — of Lichfield and Coventry— of Lincoln— of Durham— of Winches- ter, Archbishop of York, 1608 — 1641 ; Bramhall highly esteemed bv, I. v. 424 GENERAL INDEX. Neil, Sir Phelim O; see 0-Neil, Sir Phelim. Nestarianism, what it is, II. 90. 329 ; and see Nestorians, Nestorius. The Eng- lish Church free from, II. 328, 329. 631. How far the Eastern Churches are free from, II. 328. 629. 631 ; and see Churches, Eastern. Confession of a Nestorian Patriarch held ortho- dox hy the Church of Rome, II. 85; and see Elias. Ntstoriatis, The, questionable how far they still hold the heresy of Nesto- rius, II. 328. 629. See Nestorianism, Nestorius. Nestorius, Patriarch of Constantinople, heresy of, II. 90. First publication of the heresy of, how made, I. 102. "Was quitted immediately by his flock, ih. Was a heretic for rejecting the expression of "the Mother of God," see Mary the Blessed Firgin. Neubrigensis, Gulielnius ; see William of Newhrigg. Newcastle, Marquis of; see Cavendish, William. Newton, Henry, Ambassador from Queen Anne to the Duke of Tus- cany, letters of, respecting the attachment of Grotius to the Church of England, III. oS t. Nicene Creed ; see Creed, Nicene. Nicephorus, see Phocas. Nicholas, Sir Edward, letter to, from Archbishop Bramhall, I. civ, cv. Nicolas I., Pope 858—867, answer of the Archbishops of Cologne and Treves with the Synod of Metz to ; see Council of Metz. //., Pope 1058—1061, con- demnation of Berengarius by, in a Synod at Rome, I. 11 — 14. Strangely confused and erroneous doctrine re- specting the Real Presence, held by, himself, ib. Was condemned for it, even by Schoolmen, I. 12, 13. Bull of, to Edward the Confessor, I. 137. 230; II. 128. 145; and see Edward the Confessor, Kings of Eng- land. Letter of, to Edward the Con- fessor, II. 145. Letter of Edward the Confessor to, II. 143. F., Pope 14 17 — 1455, concordat of, with the Emperor Frederic III., L 210. 216. Death of, L 204. Nicomedians, The, letter to, from Con- stantine the Great, II. 226. Nidd, Synod of; see Council of Nidd. Nill, the opposite of 'to will,' IV. 221. Not to will a mean of abrogation between willing and nilling, ib. The same faculty willeth and nilleth, IV. 448. See Will. Nilus, Archbishop of Thessalonica, re- jected the Pope's sovereignty over the Church by Divine right, II. 634. 644. Held the Popes to be the cause, procreant or conservant or both, of all the greater schisms in Christendom, I. xvii ; II. 307. 323 ; III. 540. See Bishop of Rome, Bram- hall John. Is denounced by Possevin, although Mr. Serjeant praises him, IL 635. Ninian, St., a Briton and Bishop, how taught the Christian Faith at Rome, II. 169. Said to have converted the Picts, IL 169, 170. N., N.; see Talbot. Noailles, Cardinal de, waved the question of the validity of English Orders in condemning Courayer, III. Pref m. Nobility, The, infringements of the rights of, by the Bishops of Rome, by the Scottish Presbyterians ; see Bishop of Rome, Court of Rome, Disciplinarians, Presbyterians Scottish. Grudge of Hobbes against, IV. 563. " Nohanus Leges Anglice Mutari," de- claration of the English Earls and Barons in Parliament assembled, 20 Hen. IIL, L 140. 150; 11.432. 514. Nomination of Bishops, see Investiture. Nonconformists, in England, seditious doctrines of the Puritans at the time of the Great Eebellion, condemned by the earlier, III. 314; and see Protestation. Yet the seeds of those doctrines maybe found among them, III. 316, 317; and see Carlwright, Field, Goodman Christopher, Humble Motioners, Martin Marprelate. Pro- testation of the, to the King, in 1605; see Protestation. The clergy at the time of the Rebellion not inferior to the, III. 581. The, suffered for faction, the clergy for faith. III. 582. See Baxter, Presby- terians English, Puritans. Norbert, Archbishop of Magdeburg, af- firmed in the time of Gregory VII., and Paschal II., that Antichrist was to be revealed in that age, II. 451. Norman Kings ; see Kings, Norman. Normans, The, outnumbered by the English for some time after the Con- quest, II. 529. Norris, Sylvester, D.D., or S.N. , an Eng- lish Jesuit, died 1630, account of, V. 199. a. Author of a book against the English Church called the Guide of Faith, I. xxxiv. 272; V. Pref 199. Answer by Bramhall to a portion of that book, relating to English Orders ; see Orders English, Ordination Pro- testants' Defended. Affirmed the fable GENERAL INDEX. 425 of the Nag's HeadConsecrationin that book, ill 1621, III. 39. f; V. 244. Arguments of, against English Or- ders, answered ; see Orders, English. Northampton, Parliament of ; see Par- liament of Northampton. Northern Rebels, in behalf of Romanism, in the reigns of Henry VIII., Edward VI., Elizabeth; see England. Northumberland, Duke of ; see Dudley. Northumbrians, vain effort of Ethelbert King of Kent to convert the, to Chris- tianity, I. 267. Were converted by Aidan, a Scottish Bishop, I. 267. 273. Had their religion and orders from Scotland, not from Rome ; see Church Saxon, Mercians. Rebellion of the, in behalf of Ro- manism, in the reigns of Henry VII., Edward VI., Elizabeth ; see England. Norton, Thomas, book of, respecting Pius V.'s Bull against Queen Eliza- beth, II. 245. h. Norwich, Bishops of; see Freake, Hall, Hopton, Montague , Parkhurst , Reppis, Scambler, Thirlby, Turbes, White Francis. Nottingham, Earl of ; see Howard. Novatians, The, separated themselves from the communion of the Catholic Church, I. 109. Condemned all others but themselves, II. 97. Yet the Catholics did coinnumicate with, II. 46, 47. 312. 583. 585. Origin of the schism of, was in personal pique, about the canons of the Church, II. 75. See Schismatics. Novels, see Justinian. Nowell, Alexander, D.D., Dean of St. Paul's 1560 — 1601, joined in sup- pressing the seditious proceedings of the Puritans at Frankfort in 1554, III. 317. N. S. ; see Norris Sylvester. Nunc Stans," St. Thomas Aquinas's definition of eternity, IV. 154. 175. 426, 427. 481. Nuncios, Papal, in England in Charles I.'s reign, no proof of Charles's popery, I. 34 ; III. 527; and see Co7i, Rosetti. In Ireland in 1645, see Rinuecini. Nuns, some, took the veil through fear of the French in the time of William the Conqueror, and Henry I,, II. 447, 448. See Beguines. Nuremberg, Diet of; see Diet of Nu- remberg. Nye, Philip, M.A., a Presbyterian mi- nister, colleague with Mr. Marshall as Commissioner from the English Parliament to the Scotch in 1643, V. 105. i. O. Oaths, do not according to Hobbes bind more than 'naked' covenants, IV. 550. Presbyterians declaim against, yet exact them. III. 305. See Covenant League and, Pact. Oath of Allegiance, due to kings from clerks, and not to the Pope, II. 416 —422. English laws to that effect, II. 421. Was taken by Lanfranc without scruple, II. 465. Oath of English Bishops in the time of Henry VIII. repugnant to the, I. 149; II. 137. 179, 180. 357. of Bishops to the Pope, at what time taken, I. 148. Made a condi- tion of the reception of the Pall, I. 135. 149. X. 193; II. 417. How it came in, II. 417—420. 465. No such oath made to the Bishop of Rome in the time of Gregory I. (as Bellarmine afiirmeth), II. 419. First exacted by Paschal II., I. 135. 149. X. 187 ; II. 418. Sworn to laymen be- fore that time, see Platina. Extended in the time of Gregory IX. to all Prelates, whether Bishops, Abbots, or Priors, II. 419, 420. 465. Treacherous change in the form of, from "Regulas Sanctorum Patrum," to "Regalia Sancti Petri," 1. 148, 149 ; II. 137. 419. 465. Both forms in- cluded in the Oath of English Bishops in the time of Henry VIII., I. 149. x. Form of the, in the case of Henry Deane, Warham's predecessor in the See of Canterbury, II. 556, 557. Expressly called an Oath of Alle- giance and Obedience, in the edition of it by Pope Gregory XIII., II. 417, 418. Convicts the Pope of schism, II. 620. Perfectly incon- sistent with the existence of a free General Council, II. 438. Oath of English Bishops in the time of Henry VIII., repugnant both to the Oath of Allegiance and to their duty towards General Councils, I. 149 ; II. 137. 179, 180. '357. Eng- lish laws opposed to the, II. 420 — 422. See Homage, Pall. , The Coronation, of the Emperors of Germany, taken before the Popes of Rome, and claimed by them as an oath to themselves, I. 149, 150. 202. Arguments of William of Occham against this, I. 150. , The Coronation, of the Kings of England, taken at Westminster, I. 149. The King equally king before and after his taking the, III. 369; and see Clark, Dudley, Parso7is, Wat- BUAMIIALL. 426 GENERAL INDEX. son. Does not oblige the King to assent to all bills tendered to him, 111.369. Formofdenial— "Le Roy s'avisera" — no proof to the contrary, III. 370. Mnst be interpreted by custom, III. 370. Forms and pre- cedents prove the, to respect past not future laws. III. 371— 376. Form of the, in the reign of Richard I,, III. 374. John, ?7>. Edward II. and III., III. 373, 374. Richard II., III. 372, 373. 375. Henry IV., III. 370. 372, 373.419. Edward VI., III. 372. 376. James I. and Charles I., III. 371, 372. 419. Corrected by Henry VIII. with his own hand, III. 371, 372. Form of the, set forth by Dr. Cowel, III. 372. By Bracton, III. 373, 374. Oath, The Coronation, of the Kings of France, taken ordinarily at Rheims, I. 149. , The Et Ccetera, what it was, III. 305. r. 396. , The Ex Officio, justified. III. 305 ; and see Calvin. of Supremacy, III. 284, 285. 326, 327. Justified, II. 217—222. 452. Contrived by Romanists, I. 120; II. 218. Chief framer of the, was Bp. Gardiner, I. 120; II. 191.503. Taken by all of any note in England in 1534 except Sir Thomas More and Bp. Fisher, I. 120, 121. In what sense the English maintain it, II. 219—222. Might well be laid aside, II. 222. Form of the, in the case of Abp. Parker, III. 201. Invalidated the Solemn League and Covenant, as being a prior and inconsistent oath, III. 284, 285. See Jurisdiction, Kings of England. Obedience to the Church, how far neces- sary, I. 111. To withdraw, not always criminous schism ; see Schism, Separation. Of acquiescence, dis- tinguished from obedience of con- formity, I. 101, 102. to the Pope, grounds justify- ing the substraction of, I. 179 — 192; II. 199—201. 307. 552—575. It was lawful to withdraw, from Papal authority corrupted, II. 197. See Bishop of Rome, Church of England, Church of Rome, Kings of England, Papacy, Protestants. to the Civil Magistrate, en- joined by Scripture, III. 348. Eva- sions answered by which this doctrine is avoided. III. 348—364. St. Paul's injunction of, a precept, not a counsel, III. 349. Active, against the law of God or of nature, not due to kings, I. 168; II. 178; III. 351, 352; IV. 390. 491—497, 498, 499. 543, 544. To be paid to God rather than man. III. 351 ; IV. 196. 502. Instances from Scripture, IV. 529. Due to God rather than to princes where their commands clash, I. 168 ; and see St. Augustin. Yet due to the king and the laws in doubtful cases, I. 169. And unjust commands may be justly obeyed, ih. and see Church, Primitive. Passive, due to kings without limitation, I. 169; II. 178; III. 351, 352; IV. 390. 491—499. 543. Religion no reason for failing in, III. 307. 341, 342. Pernicious doctrine of the Observator to the contrary, III. 353. See King, Monarchy, People. Obedience, The Roman, not the Univer- sal Church, II. 599. The rest of Christendom Catholic as well as, II. 79. 574, 599. See Bishop of Rome, Church Catholic, Church of Rome. , Book of ; see Goodman, Christopher. Obedience, Pays d' ; see Pays d' Obedi- ence. Ohedientid, Tract De Verd ; see Gardi- ner, Stephen. Objects, of the theory of necessity founded upon the physical and moral efficacy of, IV. 58, 59. 61. The moral efficacy of outward, IV. 143 — 147. Is partly our own fault, IV. 143. May be overcome by a settled resolution, IV. 144. Outward, may be dangerous, IV. 146. Power of, concerneth the moral philosopher, IV. 405. How the understanding giveth to, their proper weight, IV. 417- How they are, and how they are not, the cause of seeing, IV. 291. Hobbes's contradictory doctrine re- specting the, of sense, IV. 588. Oblivion, Act of; see Act of Oblivion. Observator ; see Parker, Henry. Occham, William of; see William of Occham. Occult Virtue, see Virtue. Odoardus Barbosa, account by, of the mode of celebrating the Holy Eucha- rist among the Indian Christians, II. 202. (Ecumenical Church; see Church, Catho- lic. Council ; see Council, General. CEnewulphus, see Deneulfus. Offa, King of Mercia 758—794, ad- mitted Papal legates into England, II. 140. Oglethorp, Owen, D.D., Bishop of Car- lisle 1557—1 559, deprived, and when, upon Queen Elizabeth's accession, GExXERAL INDEX. 427 IIJ. 232. Died before his succes- sor's consecration, ih. ; and see Best, John. Glaus Magnus, titular Archbishop of Upsal, present at the Council of Trent, I. 258. Oldcorn, Father, a Jesuit, account of, III. 100. r. Testimony of, to the authenticity of the Archiepi- scopal Register of the consecra- tions of Abp. Parker and his fellow Bishops in 1559 — 1561, and to the consequent legitimacy of the succes- sion of English Orders, I. 270; II. 272 ; III. 100. 153. That testimony not denied by the Bishop of Chalce- don, II. 272; III. 100. 153. Omnipotence of God ; see God, Omnipo- tence of. O'Neil, Sir PheHm, enmity of, towards Bramhall, I. ix. Ixvi. Pretended a commission from Charles I. to set on foot the Irish Rebellion, I. 34; III. 456. Onuphrius Panvinus, Continuation by, of Platina's Lives of the Popes, II. 168. 629. Testimony of, that the Nestorians do not hold the heresy of Nestorius, II. 629. Operative Will, of God ; see God, Will of Ophites, The, II. 97. 0/;eeHobbes. Is no justification of rebellion, III. 307. 343. A vain plea advanced for the Scottish rebellion. III. 286. See Disciplinarians, Presbyterians, Scot- land. The Roman and English, are the same, II. 604; and see Church of England — of Rome. The Grotian, so called by Baxter ; see Baxter, Grotius. Remigius de Feschamp, Bishop of Lin- coln 1067 — 1093, prescript of William the Conqueror to, claiming legislative power in ecclesiastical matters for the King, II. 434. Remission of Sins, in Baptism, in Abso- lution, in the Holy Eucharist ; see Absolution, Baptism, Lord's Supper. In what ways Priests are enabled to give, V. 190. 213 ; and see Priests, Sin. Remo7istrance, The, of the Long Parlia- ment in 1641, was the beginning of the fears and troubles in England, III. 458. Remonstrant Ministers, in Holland, de- sire of some among the, for Episco- pacy, I. Ixx. BRAMHALL. Renaudot, Abbe, memoir of, upon Eng- lish Ordinations, affirming the Nag's Head Fable, IIL 40. f. Re-ordination, of English clergy by the Church of Rome, history of the prac- tice of the Church of Rome concern- ing the, III. 111. g. Is a gross sacrilege. III. 60. Is no argument agaiiist the validity of English Or- ders, IIL 114—116. See Bonner, Clement XI. Pope, Gordon John, Mary Queen of England, Paul IF. Pope, Pole Reginald. Of Presbyterian Ministers, in Ire- land in 1661, conduct of Archbishop Bramhall respecting the, I. xxiv. xxxvii, xxxviii. See Aubrey, Grin- dal, Whitgift. Repentayice, what is, lY. 103. 359. De- finition of, from St. Gregory the Great, IV. 359. Styled by the Fa- thers a " Second Table after Ship- wreck," V. 149. 158. And a " Bap- tism of Pains and Tears," ib. Man's concurrence with God in, requisite, IV. 105—107. 359. Hobbes's opinion destroys, ib. See Confession, Peni- tence, Sin. Replication to the Bishop of Chalcedon's Survey of the Vindication of the Church of England from criminous Schism, clearing the English Laws from the aspersion of cruelty ; with an Appendix ; by Bishop Bramhall, "Works Part i. Discourse iii., II. 23 — 284. Contents of, IL 5—15. V>'hen written, II. 240. n. Occasion and editions of, I. xxviii. Appendix to, see Appendix. Reppis, or Rugg, William, Bishop of Norwich 1536 — 1550, proof of the consecration of, III. Pref. Reprobation, doctrine of St. Paul re- specting, explained, as exemplified in the case of Esau, IV. 67 — 77. Republic of Venice, see Venice. Resistance, to the civil magistrate ; see Obedience. Hobbes admitteth in deed, although he deny it in words, IV. 555 ; and see Hobbes. Resolution, a settled, may overcome the moral efiicacy of outward objects, IV. 144 — 147. Proveth election and liberty, IV. 254—257. Texts shew- ing the power of, IV. 144. Restitution of Temporalties, of the Church ; see Temporalties. "Writ so called, what it is. III. 65. 94. 155, 156, 157. 231. Changes in the form of it. III. 155. a. In the case of Abp. Parker, IIL 94. 216, 217. Of the other English Bishops consecrated at the beginning of the reign of Queen S S 450 GENERAL INDEX. Elizabeth, III. 218—228. Of Bi- shop Barlow, III. 141, 142. 155. 227. Restoration, The, of Charles II., great blessings of, V. 132 — 135. Sermon of Archbishop Bramhall upon, see Sermon. Retz, Jean- Frangois- Paul de Gondi, Cardinal de. Archbishop of Paris in 1651, I. cxxxvii. Re-union of the Romanist and Protest- ant Churches ; see Reconciliation. Revealed Truths; see Essentials, Faith. Reward ; see Punishment. Of brute beasts, see Beasts. Reynolds, John, D.D., President of Cor- pus Christi Coll. Oxford 1598—1607, an able polemic Avriter for the Eng- lish Church, I. 67. Ordained by Bishop Freake, III. 99. Contro- versy of, with Hart, III. 99. q. Did not oppose Episcopacy, III. 473. , Thomas, nominated by Queen Mary in 1558 to the see of Hereford, but not consecrated, III. 232. , William, an able polemic wri- ter for the Romish Church, I. 67. Denial by, of the validity of English Orders, discussed, III. 125, 126. Says nothing of the Nag's Head Fable, III. 46. 125. Rheims, Seminary at ; see Seminaries, Foreign. Coronation Oath of the French Kings taken at, I. 149. Testament, attack in the, upon English Orders, III. 130. e. An- swered by Fulke, ib. Rhenanus, makes the original of Shrift human, V. 223. Richard, Archbishop of Annagh, cha- racter of, by Trithemius, I. Ixxii. Canonization of, propounded but not effected, ib. ' ■ /., King of England, Corona- tion Oath of, III. 374. //., King of England, Corona- tion Oath of. III. 372, 373. 375. Con- fessed himself bound by his Corona- tion Oath to pass a new grant to the Justices of Peace, III. 376. Com- manded a Bill before Parliament for the confiscation of Church property to be cancelled. III. 420. 433. Set aside a Bull of Pope Boniface VIII., exempting the University of Oxford from the jurisdiction of the Arch- bishop of Canterbury ; see Univer- sity of Oxford. Statutes of Mort- main and of Praemunire passed in the reign of; see Statutes of Mort- main— of Prcemunire. Throne of, usurped by Henry IV., III. 385, 386. Vengeance inflicted upon the mur- derers of. III. 386. Richard III., King of England, as- sumed his Crown in the Court of King's Bench, III. 358. Remorse of, for the murder of his nephews, shewn by his having his hand con- tinually upon his dagger, IV. 339 ; V. 134. Death of the wife of. III. 312. Richardus de Medid Villd, admission of, against Transubstantiation, I. 13. Doctrine of, respecting the salvation of abortive infants, V. 176. Richelieu, Cardinal, project in the days of, for erecting or rather restoring a Patriarchate in France, I. 223, 224. 246. Project of, for re- uniting the French Reformed Congregations to the Church, I. 7. a. 80. Fomented the divisions in Charles I.'s reign in England, Scotland, and Ireland, 1. 35; V. 156. Ridley, Nicholas, D.D., Bishop of Rochester — of London, 1547 — 1555; Episcopal orders of, denied (and in what way) by the Commissioners at his degradation. III. 115. g. Was consecrated according to the old Ordinal, ib. Was degraded by Dr. Brooks Bishop of Gloucester, III. 115. g; V. 242. Milton's severe language concerning, III. 476. Right, and wrong, antecedent to hu- man pacts ; see Law. Righteousness, Inherent ; see Justice In- herent, Justification, Merits. Rights, of the Kings of England ; see Kings of England. Invaded by the Court of Rome, I. 183—189. The, of the nobility, Bishops, and people of England, invaded by the Court of Rome, I. 189, 190. See Court of Rome. , Papal, divided by Gerson into three kinds. Divine, canonical, and civil, II. 376 ; and see Bishop of Rome, Gerson. Rinuccini, John Baptista, Archbishop of Fermo, the Pope's nvincio in Ireland in 1645, I. 33. Ripon, Monastery of, restored to Abp. Wilfrid by the Synod of Nidd, I. 185. g; II. 131. Rites, see Ceremonies. Rivet, a French Reformed divine, fa- voured Episcopacy, III. 536. Dis- sertations of, upon the Sabbath, against Gomarus, V. 78. Affirmed by Baxter to have agreed better with the Brownists, than with the Bishops of the English Church, III. 515. Robert, Sir, the Scottishman ; see Ro- bertus Venantius. Robertus Gemeticensis, made Bishop of GENERAL INDEX. 451 London and Archbishop of Canter- bury, 10-50—1052, by Edward the Confessor, I, 146. Rubertus Venantius, titular Archbishop of Armagh, present at the Council of Trent, I. 258. Robinson, Father, apparently a Roman Catholic priest, papers sent by, to Bp. Bramhall, and answered by him, V. 185—191. Rochelle, La, Synod of; see Synods, French Reformed. Rochester, Bishops of ; see Fisher, Freahe, Gest, Griffith, Heath, Hilsey, Justus, Neil, Ridley, Rodolph, Scory. Rodolph, or Radulph, Bishop of Roches- tera, received investiture of the Arch- bishopric of Canterbury in 1 1 H, from Henry I,, I. 263. , Duke of Sueveland, reward of, for his treason against Henry IV. of Germany, I. 256; III. 311. Roe,Sir Thomas, ambassador of Charles I. at Constantinople, intercourse of, with the Patriarch of Constantinople, Cyril Lucar, II. 265. Roger, Earl of Sicily; see Urban II. Pope. Roland, Cardinal, rejected from the Papacy in favour of Victor III. by the Emperor Frederic III. and the Council of Pavia, I. 206, 207. Roman Breviary ; see Breviary. Catholic, the very name of, a late device, unheard of in the primi- tive times, and for many ages after, V. 268. A contradiction in adjecto, II. 34. " Roman," in truth a dimi- nution to the name, I. 109. See Catholics, Church of Rome. Catholics, see Romanists. Church, see Church of Rome. Court, see Court of Rome. Liturgy, see Ordo Romanus. Missal, see Missal. Patriarch, and Patriarchate ; see Bishop of Rome, Patriarchate of Rome. Rota ; see Rota, The Roman. Schools, see Schools, Roman. Romans, Ancient, eulogy of Cicero upon the piety of the ; see Cicero. ^Iagnanimous behaviour of the, after the battle of Cannae, IV. 558. Romanists, whether the Protestants and the, differ in essentials, II. 203, 204; and see Church of England. Require submission to the Church of Rome as necessary to salvation, I. 63 ; and see Articles of Faith, Church Catholic, Papacy, Pius IV. Pope. Are the true Donatists, II. 106. 203. 214. 256; and see Donatists. An- swered concerning the possibility of salvation in other Churches than that of Rome, I. 198. Admit the possi- bility of our salvation as much ex- actly as we admit the possibility of theirs, I. 79, 80. 198; II. 205. 254, 255; V. 207, 208; and see Clara Franciscus a Sanctd, Patenson, Smith Richard. Religion of the, not safer than the Protestant religion ; see Knott. Are prayed for by the Church of England as materially heretical, II. 590. Some, are formal scliis- matics, II, 254. See Church of Rome. Can pretend to no other Sacrifice than Protestants, II. 88; and see Sacrifice. Peculiar doctrines of the, see Church of Rome. Great advan- tage of the Protestants over the, in their choice of the foundation of Faith, I. 71 ; and see Faith, Rule of. No controversy concerning order or interior jurisdiction with the, in Eng- land, but about exterior and coactive jurisdiction, II. 453 ; and see Juris- diction. As many and great differences among the, as between them and the East- ern Churches, or the Church of Eng- land, II. 68. Are divided among themselves what the Catholic Church is, I. 63; II. 22; and see Church, Catholic. Divine right of the Papacy denied by many of the, II. 376. 511 ; and see Bishop of Rome, Papacy. Temporal supremacy of the Pope a doctrine of some, but not of all, II. 318; and see Bishop of Rome. Claim infallibility for the Church of Rome, and deny it to the Protestants, V. 274, 275. Yet are divided among them- selves, who their infallible proponent is ; see Bishop of Rome. Far froni infallibly certain, upon their own grounds, whether the present Pope be truly Pope or no, V. 276, 277 ; and see Bishop of Rome. And far from agreed as to what that infallibility is, which they or part of them ascribe to him ; see Bishop of Rome. Some of the, deny the Divine original of Shrift ; see Confession. Are no fit persons to object schism to Protest- ants, II. 71. The, and not Protestants, con- demned by the Patriarchs of Con- • Called l)y Bramhall erroueously Bishop of London. Henry I. nominated and invested Richard Uiiihop of London, but afterward^ gave way to the election of Ralph Bi&hop of Rochester. — Godwin. 453 GENERAL INDEX. stantinople and by the Greek Church ; see Church Greek, Cyril Lucar. Bax- ter's rash assertions about the, III. 559. Charles I. not a, see Charles I. How far Charles II. was a, see Charles II. Bramhall not a ; see Bramhall, John. The first separators of England from Rome were, whatever they were called, I. 97. 113—124; II. 105. 294. 499. 500. 508. that is, in all other controversies but that of the Papal supremacy, II. 98. 508. And were schismatics, if it be schismatical to withhold obe- dience as well as to withdraw it, I. 123. Sinned not against conscience in their separation, II. 107. See Schism, Separation. Title of Head of the Church in England, first given by the, to the kings of Eng- land, I. 29. 115 ; and see Kings of England. Romanists, English, communicated with the Church of England prior to Pius V.'s Bull against Queen Elizabeth, II. 245, 246. No recusants known in England until the eleventh year of Queen Elizabeth, A.D. 1570, I. 248 ; II. 245. Behaviour of the, upon Queen Elizabeth's accession; see Acivorth, Bishops English. Number of clergy deprived at that time, II. 246. Three Bishops fled the country for their religion at that time, II. 246 ; III. Pref. a. Treasons of the, in the reign of Queen Elizabeth, II. 114 — 1 16. Not all alike involved in them, ib. English laws not cruel against the ; see Laws, Penal. Exact numbers of the, who suffered under them, I. ] 24. i ; and see Bridgwater. More Protest- ants suffered at the Great Rebellion than Romanists suffered under the penal laws, I. 124: II. 246. The, suffered for treason, not for religion, I. 124—126; and see Cecil, Elizabeth Queen of England, James /., Laud. Seminaries founded abroad for the ; see Priests Anglo-Romanist, Seinina- ries Foreign. The, at "NVisbeach ; see Watson Thomas, Wisbeach. Treasons of the, against James I. ; see Clark William, Garnet. Treacherous plots of the, against Charles I., I. xcv — xcvii ; II. 47. Many in England at that time, dis- guised as Presbyterians, Indepen- dents, and the like, ib. ; and see Moulin. Addresses to the, in Eng- land, by Bp. Bramhall, II. 351— 353. 460—462. Treatment of the, iu Ireland, by Lord Strafford and Bp. Bramhall, 11.124, 125. ^Vere governed at this time by Archpriests ; see Archpriests. And then by titular Bishops of Chalcedon ; see Bishap William, Smith Richard. Writers aniong the ; see Writers, Anglo-Romanist. Romamis, Pope in 898, I. 255. Rome, the Chair of St. Peter not fixed to, by Divine right, II. 142, 143. 160—163. 240. 321 ; III. 551. Nor by human right, II. 163—166. The Chair of St. Peter not necessarily fixed to, by Bellarmine's own admis- sion, II. 143. 240. 321. 378. 610; III. 551. And Gerson's, II. 610. The Chair of St. Peter may be re- moved from, by a General Council, ib. May become unfit for that chair and for a primacy of order, II. 321. 611. Has no privilege of continu- ance more than other places, II. 321. St. Peter Bishop of Antioch before he was Bishop of, II. 164. 240. 290 ; III. 549. See Bishop of Rome, St. Peter. Constantinople equal to, II. 488. It was equalled to, by the Councils of Constantinople, Chalcedon, the Trullan ; see Council of Constanti- iiople — of Chalcedon — The Trullan, Patriarchate of Constantinople — of Roine. Seminai-y at, for English Priests, in the reign of Queen Elizabeth ; see Seminaries, Foreign. Coronation Oath of the Emperors of Germany anciently sworn at, be- fore the Popes, I. 149 ; and see Oath Coronation of the Emperors of Ger- many. , Bishop of ; see Bishop of Rome. , Church of ; see Church of Rome. , Council of ; see Council of Rome. , Court of; see Court of Rome. , Patriarchate of; see Patriarchate of Rome. Romish Emissaries, in England, dis- guised as Puritans, I. xcv — xcvii ; and see Romanists, English. Orders ; see Orders, Romish. . Writers; see Writers, Romish. Rosellis, Antonius de, opinion of, that men may withdraw from a Pope being heretic or apostate, I. 175. Rosetti, Cou7it, Papal nuncio in Eng- land during the reign of Charles I., I. 34. q. Ross, Alexander, book of, called A View of all Religions, II. 616. 632. , Bishop of ; see Maxwell. Rossi, Cannachi, an instrument in tlie Papal plots against Cyril Lucar, GENERAL INDEX. 453 Patriarch of Constantinople, II. 267. Rota, what meant by, I. 234'. , The Roman, sentence of, that whoever built and endowed a church, should enjoy the patronage of it, II. 401. Condemns Papal dispensations as " odious things," II. 448. Roivland, Rev. John, answered Milton's Defensio Populi Anglicani, I. xxxv. xciv. His book attributed to Bishop Bramhall, ib. Royalists, English, in the reign of Charles I., charges of the Observator against the, as "masters of division," III. 399. retorted upon the Presby- terian party. III. 402, '■ — , Irish, forfeitures to the Crown in Ireland parted with by Charles II., in order to reinstate the, in their property, V. 132. 141. Riiffimis, quarrel of, with St. Jerom, did not presently render them both schis- matics, I. 98. Limits the Patri- archate of Rome in his own time to the Suburbicary Churches, 1. 156; and see Patriarchate of Rome. Riigg, see Reppis. Rule, a Bishop called in Scripture, He that " ruleth" or that " has the rule," III. 474. of Faith ; see Faith, Rule of. Rupert, Prince Palatine, chosen Em- peror of Germany upon the deposition of Wenceslaus, in 1400, I. 203. Russia, Church of; see Church Greek — of Muscovy. Rusticus, a Roman deacon, withdrew himself from the communion of Pope Vigiliiis, I. 102. Ruthven, Raid of, III. 267, 268. Rymer, corrections of errors and omis- sions in the writs relating to Bishoprics in 1559 — 1561, as published by, in his Foedera, III. Pref. last note. S. Sabbatarians, The ; see Book of Sports, Bound, Brabourne, Catvdrey Daniel, L' Estrange. Argued for a literal twenty-four hours Sabbath, including the night as well as the day, V. 72. Sabbath, grounds of the institution of the, V. 17, 18. Which are partly undiscoverable by natural reason, partly relate to the Jews alone, ib. Impertinent parallel between the, and certain heathen festivals, V. 12; and see Ames, Clemens Alcxandrinus, Eusebius. Difierent kinds of, accord- ing to Epiphanius, V. 26, 27. Was not first promulgated at the time of the Creation, in Gen. ii. 3, V. 19—21. 27, 28. Pretended promul- gation of the, at that time, explained, V. 21. 27, 28. Gen. ii. 3. contains no precept respecting the, Y. 19. Was observed by none of the Patri- archs up to the time of Moses, V. 20. Proof from Scripture, that the, was not observed before the Law, V. 20, 21. Proof from the Fathers, that the, was not observed before the Law, V. 22, 23. Alleged authorities of Fathers the other way answered, V. 23 — 27. Origen, V. 23. St. Cyprian, V. 24. St. Basil, V. 25. St. Gregory Nazi- anzen, ib. St. Athanasius, ib. Epi- phanius, V..26, 27. At what time first observed, Y. 21. Law of the Fourth Commandment respecting the, see Fourth Commandment. Whether and how far the law of the, is a moral (or natural) law, Y. 13 — 18. Natural reason dictateth not the holiness of one day in the week more than another, Y. 14. Man's conscience dictateth not the observ^ance of the, ib. All mankind in all countries could not physically keep the, either upon a literal day or upon the same day, ib. The day of the, has been changed, Y. 15. The grounds of the, are not moral, Y. 17, 18. The law of nature prescribeth neither one certain day, nor one day indefinitely, out of seven, for the, Y. 16. See L' Estrange, Zanchy. The positive law of the, when and to whom given, and how binding upon Christians, Y. 18—29. 68, 69 ; and see Fourth Commandment, Go- marus. Rivet, Zanchy. By what authority, and when, changed to the Lord's Day ; see Apostks, Lord's Day. Expressly abrogated by the Apostolic Council at Jerusalem, Y. 36 — 38. Why so changed, Y. 58 — 61 ; and see Lord's Day. Name of, applicable analogi- cally to the Lord's Day, but other names (as Sunday or the Lord's Day,) more proper, Y. 11, 12. Judaico- Christian observance of the, in the Church, Y. 44 — 47 ; and see Easter, Saturday. Was observed by the Ebionite heretics, Y. 43. Puritan doctrine of the necessity of the observance of tlie, in the Chris- tian Church, upon the Saturday ; see Brabourne. Puritan doctrine of the necessity of keeping the Lord's Day after the manner of the ; see Book of Sports, Bound, Lord's Day, Sabbata- rians. 454 GENERAL INDEX. Doctrine of the Church of Eng- land respecting the ; see Homily on Place and Time of Prayer. Of Bram- hall, see Sabbath and Lord's Day. Of Ussher, see Ussher. Sabbath and Lord's Day, Controversies about the, with their Respective Obli- gations, stated, discussed, and deter- mined, by Bishop Bramhall ; Works Part iv. Discourse i, V. 3 — 85. Con- tents of, V. 5 — 7. When and where written, I. xxxiii ; V. Pref. 74. Question discussed to whom written, V. Pref. Probably to Dean Bernard, ib. jLetter respect- ing the, b)' Bishop Bramhall, T. xcviii — ci. Probably addressed to Dean Bernard, I. xxxiii. xcviii. y ; V. Pref. When and where written, I. xcviii. y. Preserved by Bp. Barlow ; see Barloiv, Thomas. Sacraments, The Holy, not bare signs as our innovators would make them, II. 455 ; V. 190. 203. Not merely signs or commemorations, according to Hobbes's grievous error, IV. 533. Remission of sins granted in ; see Baptism, Lord's Supper, Priest. Doc- trine of the Real Presence ; see Lord's Supper, Presence, Sacrifice, Transub- stantiation. How far necessarj'; see Baptism, Lord's Supper. God not so far tied to His, that He doth not or cannot confer the grace of them extraordi- narily, V. 172. Saying of Peter Lombard, that " Deus potentiam Suam Sacramentis non aUigavit," V. 175. 1. How the, are contained in the Creed, II. 470, 471. 474; and see Creed. Communion in ; see Catholics, Communion. Are the same Sacra- ments, purely and corruptly ad- ministered, II. 79. Administration of the, in a tongue unknown, an abuse in the Church of Rome, II. 35. 56, 57. Distinction between the two which are generally necessary to salvation, and the symbolical acts to which the word in a larger sense is applicable, I. 55. 105. 272. The doctrine of seven, first devised by Peter Lom- bard, I. 55. First decreed by Pope Eugenius IV., in 1439, i6. And con- firmed by the Council of Sens in 1528 and of Trent in 1547, ib. It was no old article of Faith, II. 241. It is enforced as an article of Faith by the Church of Rome, ib. It is rejected by the Greek as well as by the English Church, II. 634. The five additional, of the Church of Rome, retained by the Church of England as useful and religious rites, I. 56 ; II. 35 ; and see Absolution, Confirmation, Extreme Unction, Mar- riage, Ordination, Penitence, Visita- tion of the Sick. Protestants have forsaken no an- cient Churches in, II. 35 ; and see Church of England. Agreement of the Greek Church with the English concerning; see Church Greek, Cyril Lucar. A right Hobbist cannot re- ceive the, worthily, IV. 357. Sacraments, The Seven, of the Church of Rome ; see Sacraments, The Holy. Sacrament of Baptism, see Baptism. of the Holy Eucharist, see Lord's Supper. Sacrifice, Christ the, wherewith we are reconciled to God, V. 220. The Eucharistic, in what sense acknowledged by the Church of England, I. 54 ; II. 88. 276. 642 ; V. 188. 190. 221. Protestants have not pared away aU manner of, V. 221. What are the essentials of the Eucharistic, according to the Roman Schools, V. 217. 221. All the es- sentials of the Romish, contained in the celebration of the Holy Eucha- rist according to the rites of the Church of England, V. 217. 221, 222. Papists can pretend to no other, than Protestants, I. 54; II. 88. 276. 642 ; V. 188. 190. 221. No diflference about, if rightly understood, between the Churches of Rome and England, II. 276. See Lord's Supper, Presence, Transubstantiation. If any, is intimated in Luke xxii. 19, 20, it is Eucharistical, V. 218. Of the Mass, renounced by the Church of England, if distinct (as it seems to be) from the Sacrifice of the Cross, I. 54, 55. Article 31. of the Church of England respecting the, of the Mass, explained, II. 581, 582. Agreement of the Greek Church with the English respecting the, of the Mass, II. 62. 633, 634. Romanists make daily as many dis- tinct propitiatory, as there are masses in the world, V. 220. Of the omission to mention, in the English Form of Ordination, II. 88. 275. 333. 642; IIL 165. Power to offer evangelical, given by the Eng- lish form of ordaining Priests, III. 165; V. 188. 213. See Ordinal Eng- lish, Ordination of Presbyters. GENERAL INDEX. 455 Sacrobosco, see Holywood. Saints, The, in Heaven, invocation of, not enjoined in Scripture, I. 57. When it was first introduced, I. 58. It was no old article of the Faith, II. 241. 494. 581. 633. It is made an article of the Faith by the Church of Rome, II. 241. 581. It is con- demned by the 22nd Article of the Church of England, as besides, not as contrary to. Scripture, II. 581. Agreement of the Greek with the English Church respecting the invo- cation of, 11. 633. Comprecation with, allowed by both the Greek and English Churches, II. 633. Ultimate prayers to, con- demned by both Churches, ih. Ulti- mate prayers addressed to, in the Church of Rome, I. 46, 47. 57 ; II. 494. Letter of Bishop Bramhall to Miss Cheubien respecting prayer to, V. 191, 192. Of the intercession of, I. 57 ; II. 494 ; and see Charles I. of England, Mary Queen of Scotland. Different theories concerning the way in which what passes upon earth becomes known to, I. 58. St. Augus- tin makes it doubtful (or rather false), whether such knowledge is possessed by, I. 79. See Trinitatis Speculum. ■ , The, upon earth, collection of alms for, a proper work upon a festi- val, such as the Lord's Day, V. 39. 48. Salcot, see Capon. Salernum, medical school at, address from the, to Robert of Normandy, in Leonine verse. III. 494. Salisbury, John, suflTragan Bishop of Thetford 1536—1571, afterwards Bishop of Sodor and Man ; named in the second commission to confirm and consecrate Archbishop Parker, but did not act, III. 52. 75. 178. When consecrated himself. III. Pref. 56. y. , Bishops of; see Abbot, Dave- nant, Deane, Gest, Jewel, Mallet, Peyto. , Cathedral Church of, churches appropriated to the, by Henry I., of his own authority, I. 139. Salmasiiis, or Walo Messalinus, admis- sions of, in favour of Episcopacy, III. 490. c. Salus Poptdi ; see People, Prerogative. Salvation, an implicit submission to the Catholic Church sufficient to, II. 211. How much is necessary to be believed in order to, ordinarily, II. 278. It is necessary to, to forsake known errors, II. 59. See Church Catholic, Creed, Errors, Essentials, Faith. How far the possibility of, is denied or admitted by Romanists of Protest- ants, or by Protestants of Romanists ; see Church of Rome, Protestants, Ro- manists. Salzburg, Archbishop of ; see Arno. Sampson, Richard, L.L.D., Bishop of Chichester — of Lichfield and Coven- try, 1536 — 1554 ; proof of the con- secration of, III. Pref. 140. d. Samson, St., Archbishop of St. David's, at what time, II. 174. Pall of, not derived from Rome, II. 173, 174. Elected and consecrated indepen- dently of the Pope, IL 151. Saner oft, Mr., I. xcviii. Sanctd Clard, Franciscus a ; see Clard, Franciscus a Sanctd. Sanctify, of the manner of sanctifying the Lord's Day ; see Lord's Day, Sabbath. Sanction, Pragmatic; see Pragmatic Sanction. Satiders, Nicholas, an able polemic writer for the Roman Church, I. 67. But a virulent one, I. 32. Sent to Ire- land to countenance the Earl of Des- mond in his rebellion, II. 112. 114. Account of the book of, De Schis- mate Anglicano, III. 46. b. A virulent slanderer of Henry VIIL, IL 191, 192. Slander of, against Anne Boleyn, II. 187. Be- ginning of the schism between Eng- land and Rome according to, I. 150. 235. Admission of, respecting the English Bishops of Henry VIII.'s reign, IL 505, 506; IIL 59, 60. Words of, in concluding his " Visible Monarchy," retorted upon himself, II. 460. Not one syllable about the Nag's Head Consecration in the book of, De Schismate Anglicano, III. 39. f. 42. 46—48; V. 248. n. Account given by, of the consecration of the English Bishops upon Queen Eliza- beth's accession, quoted at length, III. 230. i. Admits therein the fact of Archbishop Parker's consecration and that of the other English Bishops consecrated at Queen Elizabeth's accession. III. 98. n. 230. i. In- direct evidence that he never heard of the Nag's Head fable, III. 98. n. 102. 230. i. Testimony of, concern- ing Bishop Kitchin, IIL 55. Ad- mits, that clergy ordained by Ed- ward VL's Ordinal were not re-or- 456 GENERAL INDEX, dained, but simply absolved and con- firmed, by Cardinal Pole upon Queen Mary's accession, III. 62. 114. g. Sanderson, Robert, D.D., Bishop of Lin- coln 1660 — 1662, controversy of, with Baxter, whence arose the latter's attack upon Bramhall, III. 503. b. Reverence entertained for, by Baxter, III. 555. Doctrine of, re- specting the sufficiency of Holy Scriptiu-e, ib. Sandys, or Sandes, Edwin, D.D., Bishop of Worcester — of London, Archbi- shop of York, 1558 — 1588 ; commis- sion for the confirmation and conse- cration of. III. 67. 93. 219. Evidence for the consecration of, to the see of Worcester, at the time recorded in the Archiepiscopal Register, III, 219. One of the Bishops alleged by Fitzherbert, Fitzsimon, and Champ- neys, to have been consecrated at the Nag's Head, III. 43. Was first nominated by Queen Elizabeth to the see of Carlisle, III. 219. 226. Was present at Archbishop Parker's consecration. III. 206. 213. Joined in repressing the seditious proceed- ings of the Puritans at Frankfort in 1554, IIL 317. , Sir Edwin, second son of Arch- bishop Sandys, account of, III. 434. r. Opinion of, respecting the duty of Parliament to refund Church property, III. 434. Santa Clara, see Clard. Saravia, good wish of, concerning sedi- tious authors, III. 343. Sardica, Council of; see Council of Sar- dica. Sardinia, part of the original patriarch- ate of Rome, I. 156. Satan, can solicit, but not necessitate, men to sin, IV. 91 ; V. 153. Saturday, kept as a festival by the Church but not universally nor per- petually, V. 12. Observed of old in the Western Church, as a weekly fast rather than festival, where Jew- ish converts were scarce, V. 45. See Sabbath. Saul, called the Head of the Tribes of Israel, 1 Sam. xv. 17, in what sense, L 29; IIL 326; V. 232. Meaning of the "shoulder" set apart for, by Samuel, V. 96. Saxon Church ; see Bishops Saxon, Church Saxon. Kings ; sec Kings, Saxon. Sermon, see JElfric. Saxons, The, how far converted to Chris- tianity from Rome ; see St. Augnstin of Canterbury, Church Saxon, Gre- gory I. Pope, Mercians, Northum- brians. Many British Christiana remained among, and transmitted their privileges, 1. 266, 267 ; II. 529. Privileges of, transmitted to the Church of England ; see Church of England — Saxon. Did not admit the Papal supremacy, II. 131 — 145; and see Bishops Saxon, Church Saxon, Kings Saxon. Saxons, The South, converted to Chris- tianity by Berinus an Italian, 1. 267. , The West, converted to Chris- tianity by Berinus an Italian, I. 267. Bishoprics among the, II. 138, 139. Saxony, Confession of; see Confession of Saxony. Say, Lord; see Fiennes, William. ScalcB Chronicon ; see Grains, Johannes. Scaliger, Julius, definition by, of the will, IV. 394. Defence by, of the freedom of the will, IV. 287. And of terms of art, IV. 282. Scambler, Edmund, D.D., Bishop of Peterborough — of Norwich, 1559 — 1594 ; commission to confirm and consecrate, III. 68. 225. Proofs of the consecration of, III. 225, One of the Bishops alleged by Champ- neys to have been consecrated at the Nag's Head, IIL 43, s. Schism, definitions of, I. 103. 108; II. 73, 74. 77. Definition of, by the Bishop of Chalcedon, II. 74. 80. Is moral as well as local, 1. 101. What is single, i. e. mere schism, I. 103. Heresy and, distinguished, ib. The sorts of mere, 1. 108, Is changeable, L 109. And for the most part com- plicated with heretical pravity and violation of order, I. 110. Four ways of becoming heretical so as to be guilty of, I, 110,111. In what way a Church becomes guilty of, 1. 100; II. 355; V. 206, 207. Is not always about essentials, II. 27. 74 — ■ 76. Has originated almost invariably in personal questions and not about doctrines, II. 75. Instances of this, II. 75, 76 ; and see Donatists. Every passionate heat is not, I. 98, Ec- clesiastical quarrels of long con- tinuance are not always, I, 98, 99. To communicate with schismatics is not always, IL 46. Schismatical, to resist a lawful Patriarch lawfully proceeding. III, 554. To withdraw obedience is not always criminous, I, 101, 102. See Church Particular, Heresy. Communion in Faith doth not ac- quit from, IL 78. Of mental, II, 77. See Catholics, Creed, Faith, Heresy. GENERAL INDEX. 457 There may be just cause of sepa- ration, there can be no just cause of, 11. 31. 236. The separators may be free from, and the other party guilty, I. 100. The Catholic Church cannot, particular Churches may, give just cause of separation, but even particular Churches cannot give just cause of criminous, I. 167; II. 32, 33. 65. 236, 237. 312. 588. See Church Catholic, Church Particu- lar, Separation. All (properly so called), is wicked, universal as well as particular, I. 167 ; II. 81. Every, not criminal, but sometimes necessary and charitable, I. 167. Is not a greater sin than idolatry, II. 28—31. See St. Au- gustin, Optatus. Every one involved in a, is not a formal schismatic ; see St. Augustin, Schismatics. General and Provincial Councils the proper remedies of, I. 254 ; II. 148; III. 521,522. A superiority or primacy of order (without a Head- ship of power) sufficient to prevent, II. 155, 156. 281. See Bishops, Pa- pacy, Prijuacy. Ordination of such as are in, see Ordination. The Church of England accused of, but unjustly, see Church of Eng- land. The Reformation of the Church of England not schismatical, I. 207. and see Church of England. True be- ginning of the, between the Church of England and Rome, I. 248 ; II. 238 ; and see Sanders. The Church of England passive in the original of the, between herself and Rome, II. 238. 242. Protestants not authors of the, between Rome and England, II. 97. 105. 294. 306. 500 ; and see Romanists. The, between Rome and England, began before the Reforma- tion, I. 207. Not the separation from the Church of Rome, but the cause, makes the, II. 58, Though the first separators were schismatics, yet the Church of England is free from, I. 126; 11. 294^ 506. Not doubtful whether the Church of Eng- land be in, or no, II. 28. 43. Proof of the guilt of the Church of England rests on the side of the Romanists, II. 497, 498. See Separation. The Church but principally the Court of Rome is guilty of; see Bishop of Rome, Church of Rome, Court of Rome. The Pope and the Court of Rome are most guilty of the, between the Churches of Rome BRAMHALL. T and England ; see Bishop of Rome, Church of England — of Rome, Court of Rome. The Pope the cause, pro- creant or conservant or both, of all the greater schisms in Christendom ; see Bishop of Rome, Bramhall John, Nilus. Romanists no fit persons to object, to Protestants, II. 71. Many schisms in the Church of Rome, I. 126, 127. See Church of Ro7ne, Ro- manists. Many treatises concerning the, be- tween Rome and England, at the time of the Great Rebellion, I. xxvii. f. Schism, Just Vindication of the Church of England from the unjust aspersion of, by Bishop Bramhall; see Just Vindication, Replication, Appendix. Guarded, and Beaten back upon the Right Owners, or a Clear and Civil Answer to the Railing Accu- sation of S. W., entitled Schism Dis- patched ; by Bishop Bramhall, Works Part i. Discourse iv, II, 355 — 646. Contents of, II. 339—349. Address to English Roman Catholics prefixed to, II. 351 — 353. When and where written, 1. xx\dii, xxix; IV. 213, 214. See Clara Franciscus a Sancta, Ham- mond, Serjeant. Schismatics, who are, I. 112; and see Schism. Every one involved in a schism, is not a formal, II. 390. Invincible ignorance and an implicit faith free men from being formal, I. 127 ; II. 255. 584, 585. Do still in part remain in the Catholic Church, II. 80. 585. 590. See St. Augustin, Church Catholic, Church Particular. To communicate with, not always schism, II. 46. See Commuyiion. Two kinds of Churches that are, those which separate themselves ab- solutely from the communion of other Churches, as the Donatists and the Anabaptists, and those which usurp a higher place than is their due, as th€ Church of Rome, V. 206, 207 ; and see Schism. AVhether all those are, who want Bishops, III. 560 ; and see Bishops, Churches Foreign Protestant. They are, who would ob- stinately refuse to be reconciled upon right terms to the Church of Rome, III. 560, 561. The Britannic Churches never judged to be ; see Church, British. The Church of England is not ; see Church of England, Schism, Separation. The Church of England does not communicate with, 11.47 — 49. And would not necessarily be schismatical, though it did, II. 46. 47. 458 GENERAL INDEX. The Pope and Church but princi- pally the Court of Rome are ; see BisJiOf of Rome, Church of Rome, Court oj Rome. The Pope is causally scliis- niatical ; see Bishop of Rome, Br am- hall John, Kilns. Some Romanists are fonnally, II. 254 ; and see Ro- manists. Ordination of, see Ordination. Scholastic Distinctions, utility of, TII. 567, 568. Sometimes over subtle, yet in the main both true and neces- sar}', TV. 35. The weightier eccle- siastical controversies can never be distinctly stated without the help of, III. 567, 568; IV. 212. Grotius had been less open to attack, had his genius been less critical and more scholastic, II 1. 513. Hobbes's sense- less scorn of, IV. 35. 123. 128-130. 209, 210. 260. 265. 282. 289. 382— 386. 457. Schoolmen, The; see Schools. Admis- sions of, against Transubstantiation, I. 13. Paradoxical questions of, re- specting the manner of the Presence of Christ in the Holy Eucharist, I. 14 — 20. Denunciations of, bv Lu- ther, and by :Melancthon, IV. 282, 283. And by Hobbes ; see Hohbes, Scholastic Distinctions. Schools, The ; see Schoolmen. Doctrine of the Roman, respecting the salva- tion of unbaptized and of abortive in- fants ; see Baptism, hifants. Doc- trines of the ; see Aquinas, Bellarmine, Buonaventura, Cajetan, Cassander, Gabriel Biel, Johannes Duns Scotus, Peter Lombard, Richardus de Medid Villa, Suarez, Vazquez. Scobel, Henry ; see Morton, Thomas. Scory, John, Bishop of Rochester — of Chichester — of Hereford, 1551 — 1585 ; record of the consecration of, vindicated. III. Pref. When conse- crated, III. Pref. 56. y. Evidence for the consecration of. III. Pref. 70. s. 106. Acknowledged as a Bishop by Bonner, III. Pref. 70. s. 114. g. Proof of the translation of, to Hereford in 1559, III. 227, 228. Alleged share of, in the Nag's Head fable, III. 42. Named in the first commission to confirm and consecrate Archbishop Parker, III. 72. And in the second, III. 52. 74. 178. Joined in confirm- ing Abp. Parker, III. 83, 84. 178. 182, 183. 185, 186. 200—202. And in consecrating him, III. Pref. 56. y. 86. 203—205. 211, 212. Scot, Cuthhert, D.D., Bishop of Chester 1556 — 1559, deprived upon Queen Elizabeth's accession, and at what time. III. 232. Fled abroad at that time, II. 246; III. Pref. a. Date of the death of. III. 232. Scotland, see Scots. Investiture of Bishops in, belonged to the King, V. 203. Papal legates not admitted into, without the King's leave, II. 151. See Kings of Scotland. Deliverance of, from the French, by the English in 1560, V. 89 ; and see Kir1{ of Scotland. Reformation in, not better thought of by the Church of England than it deserves, II. 313. Rebellion in, in 1636, 1641—1648; see Bramhall John, Cavendish Wil- liam, Commissioners, Glemham Sir Thomas ; Covenant Solemn League and, Sermon. Vain pleas advanced for that rebellion, III. 285—287. Religion a vain plea advanced for that rebellion. III. 286. Rights of the people a vain plea advanced for it. III. 285. The plausible words of the rebels in, to be tested by their deeds, III. 312. Murder of the Earl of Montrose by the Presbyterians in ; see Graham, James. Rebellious and traitorous acts of the Presbyterians in, against Charles I. ; see Assembly General of Edinburgh A.D. 1648, Scots. Olfer of the crown of, to Charles II. in 1649, III. Pref. b; and see Baillie. Treatment of Charles II. in, in 1650, I. 75; V. 117. Conquest of, by Cromwell after the battle of Dunbar, I. cxlvi ; V. 117. Scottish Bishops ; see Bishops Scottish, Spottiswood. Church, see Church of Scotland. Covenant ; see Covenant, Solemn League and. Discipline ; see Discipline, Dis- ciplinarians. Kirk, the Presbyterian ; see Assembly General, Kirk of Scotland. Liturgy; see Prayer, Scottish Book of Common. The Presbyterian form of ; see Kirk of Scotland. • Parliament, see Parliament of Scotland. Presbyterians ; see Disciplina- rians, Presbyterians Scotch. Rebellion, in 1636, 1641 ; see Scotland. Scots, The, belong to the Britannic Islands, II. 300. 527. The British and Irish, to be distinguished, I. 273, 274; II. 527. The Irish, the ancient and principal, ib. The GENERAL INDEX. 459 Britannic, a colony from the Irish, ir. 527. The Irish, converted by St. Patrick, the British, by St. Co- lumba, I. 274; II. 1G9. The Irish, joined with the Britons in refusing submission to Rome, II. 527, 528. The Mercians and Northumbrians had their religion and ordination from, not from Rome, II. 300. 528; and see Church Saxon, Orders Eng- lish. Wall built by Severus to re- strain the incursions of, into Britain, I. 194. Sold Charles I., I. 75. Murdered the Marquis of Montrose, ib. Treacherous and seditious conduct of, towards Charles II., I. 75; V. 117. Obligation of, to King Charles II. , the greatest of any subjects' in the known world, I. 74. Tlie loyal, excepted from Bramhall's censure, ib. The disloyal, deciphered, I. 75. No hope from the Scotch Presbyte- rian party until they repent, ib. Scotus, Johannes Duns ; see Johannes Duns Scotus. Scriptures, The Holi/, the Apocrypha excluded from the Canon of, by the Greek Church as well as by the English, II. 634. Divine authority of, IV. 328. Antiquity of, IV. 329. Catholic consent for, IV. 330. The law of nature co-incident with, IV. 328. How they are a law to us, ib. Autho- rity of, how contained, and why not expressed, in the Creed, II. 471. 474. 597. It is not dependent on the printer, IV. 327. Are the rule of supernatural truths, I. 49 ; V. 269. In what way all truth necessary to salvation is contained in, III. 555; V. 30, 31. Contain all necessary supernatural truths, I. 49; V. 31. By Bellarmine's confession, ib. Are a rule rather than a judge, I. 49. The same rule of Faith as the Creed, II. 597. 630. Doctrine of the sufficiency of, not inconsistent either with prudential government or with the necessary means of finding out the right sense of Scripture, III. 522, Interpreted by the Catholic Church, the infalli- ble rule of Faith, II. 22. 596. In- terpreted by the Church Primitive and Universal or by the Church National, III. 542. Interpreted ac- cording to the analogy of Faith and the traditions of the Church, the ground of Faith in the Church of England, II. 575. 596. 630. This rule more certain than the Roman, of the Papal infallibility, I. 71, 72 ; II. 575. Tradition and, how reconciled, V. 31. Oral and immediate Tradition not a safer or readier rule of Faith than, II. 383. 575. That heretics have pleaded, for themselves, of no weight at all against this doctrine, V. 272. See Church Catholic, Creed, Faith, Tradition. Doctrine of the Church of Eng- land respecting the interpretation of, I. 51, 52; II. 563. To whom the interpretation of, doth belong, and how far, I. 49, 50 ; V. 269 ; and see Judgment of Direction — Discretion — Jurisdiction. Authority of the Eng- lish Reformers to interpret, V. 270. That the English clergy have only private interpretation of, and there- fore no infallible or authoritative rule of Faith, answered, V. 265, 266. Hobbes maketh the sovereign prince the only interpreter of, yet obliged to make use of ecclesiastical doctors duly ordained, IV. 590. The sove- reign the sole legislator, yet his hands tied by, according to Hobbes, IV. 591. The manner of, and quali- fications for, expounding, according to the Church of England, I. 50 — 52. See Bishops, Clergy, Orders. Election proved from, IV. 37. 41. 54. 283. And Free-will, IV. 223— 225. Interrogatories, expostulations, and the like, in, prove man to have true liberty, IV. 56. Proofs from, of man's concurrence with the grace of God, IV. 239. 361. Texts of, attribut- ing the will to do good works to the grace of God, IV. 232. All Hobbes's arguments out of, answered, IV, 229 — 240, His texts cited from, impertinently, IV, 229. His second sort of texts from, do confute him unanswerably, IV. 235. In his third sort of texts, he first woundeth and then giveth thein a plaister, ib. See Hobbes, Liberty, Necessity. Texts from, shewing the efficacy of prayer, IV. 107, 108. 362. Shew- ing the eternity of the punishment of the damned, IV. 246. Respecting Antichrist, III. 287. Slavery, III. 348. Against Limbus Infantum, V. 180. Respecting perjury, III. 310, 311. Murder, IV. 338, 339. The local motion of Angels, IV. 407, 408. Influence of the stars recognized in, IV. 307. Institution of the Lord's Day founded upon, as well as upon Tra- dition, V. 31, 32. Objection an- swered, that there is no precept in, 460 GENERAL INDEX. for the abrogation of Saturday, and the solemnization of Sunday, I. xcix, c ; V, 37. Immaterial whether there be a formal precept, V. 37. Or a written precept, V. 38. Not so clear that there is no precept of the kind recorded in, V. 38 — 41. Passages in, concerning the observance of the Lord's Day, V. 47 — 54. 55—58. See Lord's Day, Sabbath. ' Breaking of Bread' in, explained; see Breaking of Bread. Meaning of ' Death' in, IV. 233. of ' Hatred,' IV. 68. of Motion, IV. 407. Obedience to the King enjoined by, see King. Nothing from, to prove the Divine right of the Papacy, II. 377—379. S. N.'s argmnent from, answered, for the Romish Form of Ordination, V. 217. Arguments from, against Epi- scopacy, mere mistakes. III. 479. Concerning various readings in passages of, that they do not affect our Faith, V. 115, 116. Disparaging terms applied to, by Romanists, III. 150 ; V. 260. 265. Hobbes's grievous errors concerning, IV. 327, 328. 532.578. Scudamore, Lord, assisted Bramhall with money when in exile, I. x. t. Evidence of the chaplain of, to Grotius's attachment to the English Church ; see Grotius, Turner. Sebastianus, a Roman deacon, withdrew himself from the communion of Pope Vigilius, I. 102. Sectaries, Discourses against the Eng- lish, by Bp. Bramhall, Works, Part ii. Discourses i. ii. iii. See Bram- hall, Works of. Sees, English ; see Bishoprics, English. Seeing, how the object is, and how it is not, the cause of, IV. 291. Segovius, admission of, respecting the Papal supremacy, II. 376, 377. p. Self-defence, of the Charter of Nature authorizing. III. 347. Hobbes teach- eth that, supersedes all duties, IV. 554. Sellenger, see St. Leger. Selsey, see of, afterwards transferred to Chichester, I. 146. e. See Wilfrid. Senieca, Joannes, the Glosser upon Gratian, admission of, against Tran- substantiation, I. 12, 13. Opinion of, respecting the meaning of the word "Hoc" in the words 'This is My Body,' I. 15. Refers the origin of Shrift no higher than to an univer- sal Tradition, V. 222. Seminaries, The Foreign, for English Priests, founded by the Popes at Rome, Rheims, Douay, I. 66. 277 ; II. 113. Treasonable doctrines taught there, I. 66; II. 113. When and by whom founded ; see Allen, William. Semper, Ubique, et ah Omnibus ; see Consent, Universal. Seneca, definition of destiny by, IV. 116. End of punishment according to, IV. 324. Senhouse, Richard, Bishop of Carlisle 1624—1626, consecrated at York in 1624, and why. III. 137. Bramhall's mistake with respect to tlie conse- crators of, an exact parallel to the mistakes of Butler and Sutcliffe re- specting Abp. Parker's consecrators, III. 137. b. Sens, Council of ; see Council of Sens. Sense, Hobbes's contradictory doctrine that the object of, is and is not the same thing with the sense itself, IV. 588. Sensitive Appetite, IV. 440 ; and see Appetite. Sensus Divisus — Compositus, the terms defended against Hobbes, IV. 455. Separation, between Churches, when lawful, I. 106—108. How lawful, I. 100. Christian communion some- times admits and even commands a, I. 106, 107. Commanded in certain cases by St. Paul, I. 100. See Com- munion. Not the, but the cause, makes a schism, 1. 100. 128 ; II. 58. There may be just cause of, there cannot be just cause of schism, I. 167; 11.31. 236. Errors in Faith obtruded justify a, II. 56, 57. 76. Some errors are just cause of reformat tion, but not of, II. 55. Some errors are merely excesses without guilt, and so no just cause of, II. 56. Views of particular persons not a just cause of, II. 55. The Catholic Church cannot, particular Churches may, give just cause of, although not of schism, II. 32, 33. 65. See Church Catholic, Church Particular, Schism. Canon of the Eighth General Council concerning, I. 103 ; and see Council of Constantinople A.D. 869, 870. Protestants confess no, from the Universal Church, II. 54. 206. 306. Nor from the Roman Church but only in her errors, ib. True causes of the, of some foreign Protestants from the Church of Rome, II. 36. 236, 237. See Protestants, Protest- ants Foreign. The Church of England has not separated herself from the Catholic GENERAL INDEX. 461 Church, nor from all the Christian Churches in the world ; see Church of England. The, of the Church of England from Rome, was double, from the Court of Rome in the reign of Henry VIII., from the Church of Rome in that of Edward VI., I. 128 ; 11. 242. 248. 351. 553. England active in the former, passive in the latter, II. 242 ; and see Schism. From the Court of Rome, total and absolute, from the Church of Rome, partial and negative only, II. 248. From the Court of Rome, made by Henry VIII. and the English, from the Church of Rome by the Popes them- selves, II. 242. The, of the Church of England, is from the Court more than from the Church of Rome ; see Bishop of Rome, Church of England — of Rome, Court of Rome. The, of the Churches of England and Rome, is not in essentials, II. 259 ; and see Church of England — of Rome. But turns wholly upon questions of external coactive power, and violations of secular rights, I. 180—191 ; II. 351—353. 392. 396. 402. 452. 457. 557, 558; and see Bishop of Rome, Henry VIII., Jurisdic- tion. Grounds of the, between the Churches of England and Rome, I. 179— 192; II .194. 199—203. 236. 307. 552—557. Viz. the extortions and rapine of the Court of Rome, I. 180— 183 ; II. 459. Usurpations and violations of all sorts of rights by the Court of Rome, I. 183—190. 263, 264 ; II. 459. 557. viz. of the kings of England, I. 183—189. of the no- bility, I. 189. of the Bishops, I. 189, 190. of the people, I. 190. The de- struction of ecclesiastical discipline by foreign jurisdiction, I. 190, 191; II. 459. The Pope's challenge of a spiritual monarchy by Divine right, 1.97.192; 11.194.242. The Pope's new articles of Faith, I. 81. 191 ; II. 56. 200 ; and see Pius IV. Pope. Peril of idolatry, 1. 1 1 0, 1 9 1 ; 1 1 . 86, 87 ; and see Lord's Supper. The detaining of the Cup in the Sacrament, 1. 110 ; II. 56. 201, 202 ; and see Lord's Supper. The Papal supremacy a sufficient cause of that separation, II. 241. The Pope's new articles of Faith a just cause of it, II. 56. 200. The de- taining the Cup a just cause of it, II. 56.201, 202. The Cyprian privilege; see Church of England, Cyprian Pri- vilege, Gregory I. Pope. Mr. Ser- jeant reduceth the grounds of that separation to three, such as entrench upon conscience, temporal inconve- niences, the exemption of the Bri- tannic Churches from foreign juris- diction, II. 556 — 571. Mr. Ser- jeant's exceptions to these answered, II. 559—562. Henry VIII. no ground of the, between England and Rome; see Henry VIII. Indulgences no ground of it, see Indulgences. The Church of England had better ground for the, than personal faults of Popes, II. 72. 148. 194. Two sorts of grounds justifying different degrees and kinds of, I. 179. The grounds of the Eng- lish Church sufficient for reforming, which she did, though not for breaking unity, which she did not, II. 571. The assigned grounds of the, were just, whether they were the actual grounds or no, II. 310. See Church of England, Court of Rome. No other remedy for the English except, II. 308. Other countries not equally oppressed, II. 309. The, of the Churches of England and Rome, was made with as much charity as possible ; see Church of England. Was not a separation, I. 60. 81 ; II. 60. Was done publicly, I. 114. The kingdom of England in her, from Rome, did make no new laws, but vindicated her ancient liberties, I. 129; II. 125. 296. 516; and see Church of England, Coke, Fitzherbert, Henry VIII., Statutes English. The first breach was made in the days of Pope Hildebrand, not of Henry VI II., II. 390. Errors of the Church of Rome not so obtruded as to compel, until four hundred years ago, III. 573. The, between the Churches of England and Rome, made by Ro- manists ; see Church of England, Ro- manists English, Though they who first made it, were schismatics, yet their successors are justified, I. 126, 127; 11.294. 500. 504.506. Gerson's account of the final, be- tween the Greek Church and the Roman ; see Church, Greek. Separators, see Separation. Sequestrations, of the English clergy during the Great Rebellion ; Mr. Bax- ter's defence of, answered. III. 508 — 511. Sergius I., Pope 687 — 701, succession to the Papacy between Paschalis and, determined by the Exarch of Ra- venna, I. 173. ///., Pope 904—911, I. 255. 462 GENERAL INDEX. Declared the orders conferred by Pope Formosus invalid, III. 151. 154-. 171. Serjeant, William, or S. W., account of, 11. 358. Seceded from the Church of England to that of Rome, II. 358. 467. 487. 506. 509. 592. 595. 597. Treatise of, 'against Bramhall and Hammond jointly, entitled Schism Dispatched, I. xxix; II. Pref. 363. a ; IV. 213. Book of, entitled Down Derry, II. Pref. 285. 366. Case between the Churches of Rome and England as stated by, II. 285. Principles laid down by, II. 286. Main principle of, admitted by the Church of England, II. 292. Two rules of unity according to, II. 467, 468. 496. Platform fancied by, of the Christian Church, II. 319. Doc- trine of, respecting St. Peter's "first movership" in the Church, II. 373. 468, 469. 483. 547. 599. 613. Doc- trine of, of immediate tradition, II. 465_4G7. 490. 492, 493. 571. 587. That doctrine deserted by himself when he quitted the Church of Eng- land, II. 467. Clusters of forgeries packed together by, in a few lines, respecting the Council of Chalcedon, II. 489, 490. Manner of writing of, II. 359 — 362. Railing of, II. 577—580. Boyish insolence of, IV. 213. Brag- ging of, II. 367. 513. 554. Puerile, vague, and impertinent mode of ar- gument followed by, II. 468—470, 471,472. 483. 498—500. 513—516. 519, 520. 555. 572, 573. 601 — 606. 624. Prevarications of, II. 356, 357. Sermons, see Preaching. , by Bishop Bramhall, unpub- lished; see Bramhall, John. Sermon, preached in York Minster be- fore his Excellency the Marquis of Newcastle, being then ready to meet the Scotch Army, January 28. 1643 ; by Bishop Bramhall, Works Part iv. Discourse ii, V. 87 — 110. Account of, T. xxxi. c. xxxiii ; V. Pref. Pas- sage from the public Prayers of the Scottish Kirk prefixed to, V. 89, 90 ; and see Kirk of Scotland. Text of, 2 Sam. x. 12. See Cavendish William, Commissioners, Glemham. Sir Thomas. ,upon the Restoration of Charles II., preached at Dublin April 23. 1661, being the day appointed for his Majesty's Coronation ; by Arch- bishop Bramhall, Works Part iv. Discourse iii, V, 111 — 135. Account of, I. xxxiii, xxxiv ; V. Pref. Text of, Psalm cxxvi. 7. Sermon, entitled The Right Way to Safety after Shipwreck, preached be- fore the Irish House of Commons in St. Patrick's Church, Dublin, June 16. 1661, at their solemn receiving of the Blessed Sacrament ; by Arch- bishop Bramhall, Works Part iv. Discourse iv, V. 145 — 164. Account of, I. xxxiv ; V. Pref. Published at the request of the House, V. 146. Text of, Prov. xxviii. 1 3. See Repent- ance, Sin. , on the Resurrection of the Body, preached at the Funeral of Archbishop Bramhall, at Christ Church, Dublin, July 16. 1663; by Jeremy Taylor, D.D., Lord Bishop of Down, Connor, and Dromore, I. xli — Ixxvi. Account in, of Abp. Bramhall' s Life, Works, and Cha- racter, I. Ivi — ixxvi. Text of, 1 Cor. XV. 23. Serpent- Salve, or a Remedy for the Biting of an Asp ; by Bishop Bram- hall, Works Part ii. Discourse ii, IIL 289—496. Contents of, IIL 291 — 296. Date and circumstances of the publication of, I. xxx, xxxi ; III. Pref. 304. q. 339. u. 457. d. Bram- hall's first publication, III. Pref. 299. See Parker, Henry. Servant, Hobbes's principles overthrow the relation of a, to his master, IV. 571, 572. Servetus, denounced by Calvin as a new Mahomet, V. 259. Seventh Day ; see Sabbath, Saturday. Severs Hill; see York, City of. Severus, Emperor of Rome, wall built by, to save Britain from the incur- sions of the Scots and Picts, I. 194. Died at York, L 159. Sewalus de Bowill, Archbishop of York 1256 — 1258, testimony of, to the extortions and rapine of the Court of Rome, I. 183. Excommunicated by Pope Alexander IV., ih. Seymour, Edward, Earl of Hertford, Duke of Somerset, a promoter of the English Reformation, II. 500. Letter of Calvin to, in favour of Forms of Prayer and Liturgies, I. 38. g. Sharpe, John, D.D., Archbishop of York 1691 — 1713, negotiation of the Prussians with, in 1710—1712, for obtaining Episcopal succession, IIL 536. j. Sheldon, Richard, a Roman Catholic Priest, conformed to the English Church, in 1611, IIL 97. k. Testi- mony of, to the genuineness of the Register of Archbishop Parker's consecration, IIL 97. GENERAL INDEX. 463 Sherhome, Robert, Bishop of Chichester 1508— 153G, defended the royal supremacy, II. 505, 506 ; III. 59. Character given of, by Sanders, ih. Sherborne, Bishopric of, II. 138, 139. Asser made Bishop of the, by King Alfred, I. 146. Shimei, of the cursing of David by, IV. 230. Shipmomy, III. 338. Shireborne, Bishopric of ; see Sherborne, Bishopric of Shrift, see Confession. Sicily, part of the original Patriarchate of Rome, I. 156. 230. Ecclesiastical authority in, belongs to the Kings of Spain, I. 138. 229 ; II. 217. 221. 387. 512. By virtue of their regal authority, I. 230. Although like- wise made legati nati of the Pope in, by a Bull of Urban II., I. 138. 229, 230; II. 145. 387. 512. Laws in, similar to the law of Mortmain, I. 142; II. 521. Sidney Sussex College, Cambridge ; see Bramhall John, Unlet, Ward Saimiel. Signi, Voluntas ; see God, Will of Sigibert, King of the East Angles 636 — 638, converted to Christianity in France, I. 268. Sigisniund, Emperor of Germany, letter of, about the reformation of the Church, I. 209. Ecclesiastical re- formation decreed by, in 1436, I. 210. Signet Office, records of the, unfortu- nately burnt in the reign of James I., III. 41. Would have otherwise supplied additional evidence of the legitimate consecration of Abp. Parker and his fellow Bishops, ib. Siniancas, James, Professor of Civil Law at Salamanca, Bishop of Badajos; seditious doctrine of, respecting the temporal supremacy of the Pope, IIL 301. Simon Magus, held God to be the cause of sin, IV. 355. Condemned by the Church for rejecting free will, IV. 217. Simonians, The, heresy of, against the truth of Christ's Human Nature, I. 8. Respecting the Holy Eucha- rist, ib. Simplicity of God ; see God, Essence of, Simjilicity of Simpson, Rev. Nicholas, mandatary of the Dean and Chapter of Canterbury at Archbishop Parker's election, III. 189, 190. Probably the same with Archbishop Parker's chaplain of the same name. III. 189. q. Sin, various definitions of, IV. 80. 318, 319. 368. A rfefect, not an c/fect, having no true entity or being in it, TV, 74. The true nature of, IV. 369. Is properly irregularity, IV. 318. In the world before the civil law, IV. 368. See Law. In what sense the glory of God is either the end or the consequence of the, of man, IV. 69. How God is the cause of the act, yet not of the sin of the act, IV. 74. Blasphemy to say, that God is the cause of, IV. 308. Or to say, that it is effica- ciously decreed by God, IV. 308, 309. Why God did not make man impeccable, IV. 244, 245. Hobbes's theory makes God inevitably the cause of, IV. 81. 396. Hobbes's opinion destroyeth the omnipotence of God by making Him the cause of, IV. 355. 381. See God, Hobbes, Menandrians, Simonians. The opinion of necessity taketh away the nature of, IV. 366. If there be no true liberty, there is no formal, IV. 112, 113. To be sin, must be the act of a free will against a just law, IV. 114. Story of Zeno, shewing that necessity of, implies necessity of punishment, IV. 82. No proper punishment but for, IV. 243. Temptation does not involve an antecedent necessity of, IV. 91. See Liberty, Necessity. A necessity of sinning maintained by certain Protestant divines in respect only of the original corruption of man, IV. 398 ; and see Bucer, Zanchy, Sermon of Bp. Bramhall concern- ing forgiveness of. Works, Part iv. Discourse iv, V. 145 — 164; and see Sermon. Compared to a sore, V. 148. Cleansed only by the Blood of Christ, and in order to that, by re- pentance, ib. Diseases of the body and defects of the soul brought into the world by, V. 148, 149. Repent- ance ' the second plank' to save men from drowning by, V. 149. 185. Three good covers for, in Holy Scripture, Charity, Conversion, For- giveness, V. 149 — 151. False covers of, V. 151 — 154. Unprosperous course of those who cover their, V. 155 — 157. Must be forsaken as well as confessed, V. 160 — 162. Means for obtaining forgiveness of, V. 162, 163. None more efficacious than the Blessed Sacrament of the Holy Eucharist, IIL 167; V. 163, 164. 213. Remitted by Baptism, III. 167 ; V. 190. 213. And ministerially by Absolution, ib. In what ways 464 GENERAL INDEX. Ordination enables a Priest to put away, ib. See Absolution, Baptism, Keys Power of the, Lord's Supper, Orders, Ordination of Presbyters, Priests, Repentance. Hobbes's contradictions respect- ing, IV. 581. 585. His errors con- cerning, IV. 81. 355. 381. 396. See Hobbes. Sinner, how a, is said in Scripture to be " dead," IV. 233.^ See Sin. Sinuessa, Council of; see Council of Sinuessa. Sionis Coenaculum, traditions respecting the, where the Apostles were upon the Day of Pentecost, V. 51, 52. Sixtus I., Pope 119—128, ordained but four persons, I. 162. Patriarchate of, therefore, hardly large enough to include Britain, ib. ///., Pope 432—440, convented before his tribunal by the Emperor Valentinian III., I. 172. Commu- nion of, shunned by the Emperor Valentinian III., I. 102. IF., Pope 1471—1484, Bulls of, granting certain privileges to the Venetians, I. 243. F., Pope 1585—1590, book dedicated to, respecting the change in the Elements in the Holy Eucha- rist, I. 15 ; and see Christoplier de Capite Fontium. Scoffing proposi- tion for a marriage between the two Heads of the two Churches, Queen Elizabeth and, I. 32. Skippon, Serjeant Major, commanded the London Trained Bands for the Parliament, in the Rebellion, III.456. Skyp, John, D.D., Bishop of Hereford 1539 — 1552, no regular record of the consecration of. III. Pref. 140, d. It is recorded in his own Diocesan register, ib. Other evidence for the consecration of. III. Pref. Slavery, lawful for one man, or for a society, to enslave themselves to an- other, III. 347. Texts relatmg to, III. 348. Sleidav, quotations from, respecting the Council of Trent, I. 258, 259 ; II. 332. 640. Slingsby, Guilford, secretary to Lord Strafford, slain in the civil wars, V. Pref. b. Funeral Sermon for, preached by Bishop Bramhall, in York Cathedral, III. Pref. j ; V. Pref. Smith, Richard, titular Bishop of Chal- cedon, notice of, II. Pref. a. Prin- cipal of the Romish clergy in Eng- land, ib. A person of eminence among the English Roman Catho- lics, II. 23. Survey by, of Bp. Bramhall' s Just Vindication of the Church of England, II. Pref. Re- plication to the Survey of, by Bp. Bramhall ; see Replication. Other books of, II. 53, 54. 268, 269. Grants Faith, Church, and salva- tion, to Protestants invincibly igno- rant of their errors,' I. 79. 198 ; II. 44. 65. 205. 584. 637 ; V. 207, 208. Definition by, of schism, II. 80. Distinction made by, between the Pope and Papacy, II. 193. Admis- sion of, respecting the Papal supre- macy, II, 377. And that Roman Catholics were the authors of the separation between England and Rome, II. 105. Admits Father Oldcorn's testimony to the genuine- ness of the Register of Archbishop Parker's consecration, see Oldcorn. Admits the orthodoxy of the Greek Church in fundamentals, II. 213. S. N. ; see Norris, Sylvester. Society, the doctrine of necessity over- throws the framework of, IV. 84. See Conmonwealth, Law. Socinians, The, worse than the Arians, and why, II. 564. Not allowed to be a Church by the English Epis- copal divines, III, 517. May admit the Apostles' Creed interpreted their own way but not as interpreted by the first four General Councils, II. 597. 619. Socrates, naturally evil character of, corrected by his own assiduous care, IV. 100. 142. 406. Sodor and Man, Bishops of; see Salis- bury, Stanley. Solomon, deposed Abiathar from the Priesthood and put Zadoc in his place, I. 172. Free-will shewn by the choice of, IV. 55. 300. Somerset, Duke of; see Seymour. , Henry, Marquis of Worcester, conference of, with Charles I., re- specting the controversies between the Roman and English Churches, IIL 525. Sommerville, John, treason of, against Queen Elizabeth, IIL 331. Soil of God; see Christ, God the Son, Jesus. Sorbonne, The School of rejected the doctrine of the absolute universal monarchy of the Pope by Christ's own ordination, II. 317. 511. 606. Dispute in, whether the regiment of the Church be an absolute mo- narchy or a monarchy tempered with an aristocracy, II. 606. 642. Ap- peals of, from Popes to General Councils, I. 220. See Gerson. Al- GENERAL INDEX. 465 leged in the Council of Trent to hold the Divine right of Bishops, I. 189. Acknowledged the (English) orders of Dr. Goiigh at the time of the Great Rebellion, although they were denied by the Pope, III. 115. g. Soto, Dominic, admission of, respecting the Papal Supremacy, II. 376, 377. n. Soul, opinions in the primitive Church respecting the state of the, after death, I. 59 ; V. 192; and see Purgatory. Hobbes's grievous errors respecting the immortality of the, IV. 536. Not a distinct substance from the body according to Hobbes, ib. The imderstanding and will two powers of the reasonable, IV. 410; and see Reason, Understanding, Will. South Sajcons ; see Saxons, South. Sovereign; ) ^. , e • , > see King, Monarch u. ^Sovereignty ; ) °' ^ Spain, no new religious can enter, with- out license royal, I. 143 ; II. 521. The Moors expelled from, see Philip III. King of Spain. , Bishops of ; see Bishops, Spanish. , Church of; see Castile Estates of. Church of Spain. , Infanta of ; see Maria. , Kings of ; see Kings of Spain. Spanheim, Frederic, the elder, Professor of Theology at Geneva 1632 — 1641, acknowledged English Episcopacy to be lawful, III. 485. 1. Sparke, Thomas, D.D., opinion of, con- cerning Romish orders in England, V. 250. Specification, Liberty of, explained, IV. 33. 36. Not possessed by God or by the good Angels, IV. 121. 380. Liberty of Exercise not necessarily accompanied by, IV. 128. 278. See Liberty. Speech, Koiuuvias opyavou, IV. 400. , of Archbishop Bramhall as Speaker of the Irish House of Lords, in 1661, to Sir Audley Mervyn on his presentation by the House of Commons for confirmation in the office of Speaker in that House, — the first, V. 136, 137. the second, V. 137—143. Spelman, Sir Henry, MS. of, respecting Dionothus, II. 304, 305; and see Dionothus. Book of English Coun- cils published by, V. 229, 230. Spires, or Spira, Diet of ; see Diet of Spires. Spirit, The Holy; sec God the Holy Ghost. Spirits, are moved as well as bodies, IV. 407. Both bodies and, move themselves, IV. 408. Spiritual Power ; see Bishops, Jurisdic- tion. Spiritually, what is meant by, as ap- plied to the Presence of Christ in the Holy Eucharist, by Romanists and by Protestants, I. 22. i. Spontaneity ; see Actions, Fear, Habit. Hobbes confoundeth liberty with, IV. 28. ^Vliat is, explained, IV. 263. 293. 299. 429. 460. Sports, Book of ; see Book of Sports. Spottiswood, John, Archbishop of St. Andrew's, letter to, from Bp, Bram- hall, I. Ixxx^-i. History of the Scottish Church by, knoNvn to Bramhall before its publication. III. 247. e. That Historj- the source of Bramhall' s information in writing his Fair "Warning, ib. Dates the foundation of the Scottish Church in the year 203 ; see Church of Scotland. Squire, attempt of, to poison Queen Elizabeth, IL 114; IIL 331. St. Andrew's, Archbishops of; see Adamson, Spottiswood. , Assembly of ; see Assembly General of St. Andrew's. Staff, Pastoral ; see Crozier. Stanhope, Edward, Archdeacon of Derry, I. Ixxxiv, Ixxxv. Ixxxviii, Ixxxix. Stanislaus Christanovic ; see Christa- novic, Stanislaus. Stanley, Thomas, Bishop of Sudor and Man from about 1510 to 1546, and 1559 to 1568, IIL 232. Stapleton, Thomas, D.D., an able po- lemic writer for the Romish Church, I. 67. As rational a head as any that Church has produced since the Reformation, III. 109. Admission of, respecting the Papal Supremacy, II. 376, 377. q. Distinc- tion of, between the essence and the perfection of a Church, II. 25. Re- specting the interpretation of Scrip- ture, I. 51. 1. Respecting the ob- ligation of human and positive laws, L 62; V. 67. Objections of, against the Episco- pal Ordination of Jewel and of Home, answered, II. 273, 274 ; III. 79. 126. Objects illegality to Eng- lish consecrations at the beginning of Elizabeth's reign, upon various grounds, but savs nothing of the Nag's Head fable, III. 46. 79. p. 108. 126—128. Assimies the fact of succession in English Orders by confining his arguments to their legality and validity, IIL 98. n. 109. Latin translation of the Works of, in 1620, varies considerably from his original English, yet even the DRAMHALL. u u 466 GENERAL INDEX. former savs nothing of the Nag's Head fable, III. 127. r. Star Chamber, III. 337, 338. Accu- sations laid before the, against Bp. Bramhall ; see Bramhall, John. Stars, influence of the, as a cause of necessity, IV. 58, 59, 60. 141, 142. Occult virtue or influence of, IV. 306. Such influence recognized by Scripture, IV. 307. St. Asaph, Bishops of; see Barlow William, Davis, Goldwell, Wharton, Wood. State, The ; see Commonwealth, Hobbes, Nature State of. Society. Statutes, English, not of force in Ire- land (in Bramhall' s time) without a special Act, III. 465. , respecting the Eng- lish Praver-book and Ordinal, II. 274, 275'; III. 58. c. 80; V. 235. -, respecting the Papal power during the reign of Henr>- VIII., I. 117; II. 396—399. Re- lated only to secular questions, and have nothing to do with spiritual power; see Henry VIII., Jurisdiction, Separation. Were declarative, not operative,I.97.143.151; 11.296.516— 520. Were not the beginning of the English religion, II. 299. Were not new laws but new declarations of the fundamental laws of England, I. 97. 129. 151; II. 299. 519. See Church of England, Henry VIII. respecting the Regal supremacy in the reign of Henrj- VIII., 1. 116, 117; III. 395. 465. 493. Statute of Carlisle, 35 Edw. I. c. 4, but usually called 25 Edw. I., and why, I. 145. d. Made in the days of Edward I. against the encroach- ments of the Bishop of Rome, I. 145; 11. 408. 433. u; 514. 519. Proves the title of the Kings of Eng- land to the patronage of English Bishoprics, ib. of Clarendon, when and by whom made, I. 143. Ancient laws to the same effect recited by the, I. 136. 143 — 145; 11.519. Forbids appeals to the Pope, I. 1 36. Directs appeals to be made in the last resort to the King, I. 144; 11.417. 439. 442.511. 533. Inconsistent with the canon of the Sardican Council, II. 533, 534. Forbids the executing of Papal ex- communications without the King's leave, I. 136; II. 4 Proves the title of the kings of England to the homage and investiture of English Bishops, I. 144; II. 407, 408. 519. Prohibits the clergy from quitting England without the King's leave, I. 144; 11.422. Directs the reve- nues of certain ecclesiastical digni- ties during a vacancy to be received by the King, I. 144. See Henry II. King of England. Statutes of Gloucester, 6 Edw. I. cc. 9, 14, affirm the legislative power to rest in the King alone, III. 375. concerning Knights, of Edward II. ; see Knights, of Mortmain, made in the reigns of Henry III., Edward I., and Ri- chard II., 1. 141. Why so called, I. 142. Defenceofthe,I.119.141— 143; II. 521. Like laws to the, in Ger- many, Poland, France, Spain, Italy, Sicily, and in the Papacy itself, L 119. 142; II. 521. and in the Roman Empire, I. 141, 142. Penal, against the Roman Catholics ; see Laws, Penal. of Prcemunire, how many and when passed, II. 298. s. 433. Evidence of the, against Papal encroachments and usurpations, I. 147. 195 ; II. 298. 441. And in favour of the rights of the Crown of England, I. 147, 148; II. 297.421.432,433. 461.514. Prohibit appeals to foreign prelates, I. 147, 148 ; II. 440. Prohibit Papal excommunications, I. 147; II. 298. 441. Give the patronage of Arch- bishoprics and Bishoprics in Eng- land to the King, I. 139. Severity of the, II. 421. 433. 502. See Clergy, English. of Provisors, how many and when passed,II.298. s.433.u. Declare the Royal supremacy, I. 147 ; II. 146. 514; III. 376. No new laws but new declarations of the fundamental laws of England, II. 519. Prove the title of the Kings of England to the patronage of English Bishoprics, I. 146, 147; II. 298. 408, 409.421. Severity of the, against those who favoured Papal usurpations, II. 421. 432, 433. 519. Condemnation of Papal exactions by the, I. 195; II. 425. And of Papal Provisions, I. 146, 147. 195 ; II. 408. And of Papal dispensations, 11. 448. Statute of the Six y^r tides, 31 Henr>' VIIJ. c. 14, I. 120. 129; II. 98. 130. of Waste, 20 ) Edw. i. Stat 2 ; /affirm the legis- of Westmin- f lative power to ster, 1 Edw. I., 13 > rest in the ing alone, 375. 1. c. 1. 3 Edw. I. Stat. 1,( King 18 Edw. I. Stat. I III. GENERAL INDEX. 467 Statutes, English. 9 Hen. III. stat. \, c. 36, statute of Mortmain ; see Statutes of Mort- main. 20 c. 9, I. 140 ; II. 298. 1 Edw. I. anno 1275, statute of Westminster; see Statutes of West- minster. 3 c. 2, II. 421. 4 Stat. 3, c. 5, 1. 140 ; II. 432. 6 cc. 9. 14, statute of Glou- cester ; see Statute of Gloucester. 7 Stat. 1, respecting the Com- mission of Array ; see Array, Com- mission of. Stat. 2, statute of Mort- main ; see Statutes of Mortmain. 13 Stat. 1, statute of West- minster ; see Statutes of Westmin- ster. 18 stat. 1, c. 1, statute of Westminster ; see Statutes of West- minster. 20 stat. 2, statute of Waste ; see Statute of Waste. 25 , see Statute of Carlisle. 28 stat. 2, III. 375. 35 c. 4, statute of Carlisle; see Statute of Carlisle. 9 Edw. II. c. 14, Articles of the Clergy ; see Articles of the Clergy. 17 cc. 8. 14, I. 139. 1 Edw. III. stat. 2, III. 375. 25 stat. 3, c. 4, II. 420. stat. 6, statute of Pro- visors ; see Statutes of Provisors. 27 stat. I, c. 1, statute of Praemunire ; see Statutes of Pra- munire. 2 Richard II. c. 7, I. 140. 3 anno 1380, III. 376. 15 c. 5, statute of Mort- main ; see Statutes of Mortmain. c. 6, I. 139; II. 433. 16 c. 5, statute of Prae- munire ; see Statutes of Prcemu- nire. 2 Henry IF. c. 3, I. 139 ; II. 433. C.4, 1. 139; 11.433.442. 4 c. 2, II. 421. c. 12, I. 139 ; II. 433. 6 c. 1, II. 450. 460. 7 c. 6, II. 433. 9 Henry VI. c. 11, I. 139. 21 Henry Fill. c. 13. ) 23 c. 9. ["-396. 24 c. 12, supremacy of the King asserted by, I. 115, 116 ; II. 296. 396. 517 ; III. 328. 25 c. 14, II. 396. c. 19, II. 396, 397; 13. k. 65. k. 73. c. 77. 79. p. Ill ; V. 200. d. 25 Henry Fill. c. 21, II. 393. 398. 458. 558. 26 cc. 1, 3, II. 398. c. 14, III. 78. o. 27 c. 11, III. 64. c. 15, II. 397. c. 26, III. 395. 465. 493. III. 255. c. 20, II. 397; III. 28 c. 10, II. 117. 398. 452. 31 c. 14, statute of the Six Articles ; see Statute of the Six Articles. 35 c. 1, II. 398. 452. c. 3, II. 399. 1 Edward FL, c. 2, abolishing the election of Bishops by Deans and Chapters, III. Pref. 66. k ; V. 200, 201. 228. Repealed by Queen Mary and not restored by Queen Elizabeth, ib. 3 and 4 , c. 12, ordering the English form of Ordination to be composed, II. 274, 275 ; III. 58. c. 80 ; V. 235. 5 and 6 c. 1, authorizing the English Ordinal, III. 58. c. 80. 1 3Iary Sess. 2. c. 2, abolishing the Book of Common Prayer, II. 274, 275 ; III. 58. c. 79. p. 80 ; V. 200. d. And repealing the Act of Edward VI. respecting the election of Bishops, III. 66. k ; V. 200. d. 1 a7id 2 Philip and Mary, c. 8, II. 452. 1 Elizabeth c. 1, restoring the Regal and abolishing the Papal supre- macy, II. 399. 452. 458 ; III.65.k; V. 233. Gave the Queen no spiri- tual power, ib. Enactment of, re- specting heresy, I. 272. c. 2, restoring the Book of Common Prayer, and by inclu- sion the Ordinal, II. 274, 275 ; III. 58. c. 80. 81. 5 c. 1, II. 117 ; III. 79. p. 8 c. 1, respecting the Eng- lish Ordinal, and ordinations per- formed according to that Ordinal, II. 274, 275 ; III. 79. p. 80. 82. 89. 91 ; V. 235—237. Confirms the fact of Abp. Parker's consecra- tion and of the consecrations of the other English Bishops at that time, and disproves the Nag's Head fable. III. 94—96. Author- izes no other mode of consecration of Bishops than that prescribed in the English Ordinal. II 1.109— 111. 13 cc. 1,2,1 jj 23 r. 1, p^-^^^- 468 GENERAL INDEX. 39 Elizabeth c. 8, III. 80. p. 1 James I. c. 25, respecting the Prayer Book, III. 58. c. 66. k. 13 awd 14 Charles 11. c."J 4, Act of Uniformity. / 5 Anne c. 5, > III. 58. c. c. 8, Act of Union I with Scotland. ) Statutes, Irish, 10 Hen. VII. cc. 5. 22, introducing English Statutes al- ready passed into Ireland, III. 465. 10 Hen. VII. c. 20. respecting the cries of Butler-a-bo, Crom-a- bo, II. 111. 28 Hen. VIII., re- specting the Papacy, I. 117, 118. and the regal supremacy, ih. 9 Car. I. ( 1634),respectingthe Irish Church, I. vii. xix. 13. Car. II. (1661 ), respect- ing the Irish Church, I. xiii. , Scotch ; see Parliament of Scot- land. St. David's, see Menevia. Archbishops of; see St. David, Dubritius, Hismael, Samson. , Bishops of; see Barlow Wil- liam, Farrer, Laud, Morgan, Young. Stephen /.,Pope 253— 257,Councilsheld in Africa by St. Cyprian independ- ently of, and against, I. 61. 99. Re- prehended by St. Cyprian for receiv- ing the complaint of one Marcian, I, 61. Opposed by St. Cyprian, III. 550. ///., Pope 768—772, aided the revolt of Pepin against Childeric for his own ends, I. 131. ■ FI., Pope in 896, I. 255. Treatment by, of the corpse of his predecessor Formosus, II. 92 ; III. 431. Declared the orders conferred by Formosus invalid, III. 151. 154. 171. Eduensis, Bishop of Autun, one of the first that used the word Transubstantiation, I. 24. n. Stephens, Dr., i. e. Bishop Gardiner, II. 102. — — — , Rev. Mr., a nonjuring clergy- man ; weak book of, on the authority of English Bishops, admitting the Nag's Head fable. III. 40. f. Steward, Captain ; see Bramhall Works of, Ordination Of Protestants' , Priests, Robinson. Stewart, Peter, Vice- Chancellor of Ingoldstadt; evidence of, that the Greek Church denies the legislative power of the' Popes, II. 634, 635. And that the differences of the Greeks with the Popes were about certain Papal exactions, II. 645. St. German's, Bishopric of, II. 139. Stigand, Archbishop of Canterbury 1052 — 1069, succeeded byLanfranc, I. 146. Stirling, Articles of, A.D. 1648, inter- meddled with the English and Irish Churches as well as with the Scotch, III. 267. St. Leger, Sir Anthony, governor of Ireland; indentures of the great Irish and English families in Ireland to, renouncing the Papal supremacy, in 1540—1542, I. 122; 11. 502. , Arthur, Canon of Canterbury in 1559, present at the election of Abp. Parker, III. 193. Stoics, The, maintained the freedom of the will together with their doctrine of fate, IV. 287. Necessitarians at- tempt distinctions between the ne- cessity maintained by, and that maintained by Christians of the same school, IV. 116—118. That God is subjected by, to destiny, destiny by Christian fatalists to God, IV. 116. That a necessary connexion of causes is held by, but God by Chris- tian fatalists to be the One pervading Cause, ib. That contingency is denied by, but admitted by Christian fatal- ists, ib. Christian (so called) neces- sity only disguised Stoical, IV. 118. Doctrines of, revived among Chris- tians by Lipsius, IV. 119. 373. Hobbes a degree worse than, IV. 287. Passages from St. Augustin con- cerning, IV. 287, 288. 423. Opinions of, are paradoxes, IV. 401. See Apuleius, Chrysippus, Lipsius, Seneca, Virgil. Stokesly, John, D.D., Bishop of London 1530 — 1539, pronounced sentence against Henry VIII.'s marriage with Queen Katherine, II. 188. Joined in granting the supremacy to Henry VIII., I. 120; II. 218. Stone, Hobbes' s instance of a falling, to illustrate necessity, IV. 387. 411. 446. 462. Stow, John, alleged testimony of, to the Nag's Head fable, III. 85. f. 117. 1. 148—150. 153. Actual testimony of, against that fable. III. 149, 150. Inaccurate account given by, of the date of the deprivations of English Bishops at Queen Elizabeth's acces- sion, III. 74. c. Account by, of the original of the English Parliament, III. 379, 380. St. Paul's, Deans of; see Barwick John, May, Nowell. Strabane, Lord; see Hamilton, Claud. Strafford, Earl of; see Wentworth, Thomas. GENERAL INDEX. 469 Strode, William, the Parliamentarian, impeached by Charles I., III. 413, 414. Suarez, admission of, respecting the supremacy of kings over ecclesias- tical persons, I. 165. Doctrine of, respecting free-will, IV. 259. 382. That the Church hath authority to translate the Lord's Day to any day it pleases, V, 10, d. Subjects, dissolution of sovereignty not in the power of; see King, People. Too great a latitude of judgment over their sovereign not to be al- lowed unto. III. 356 ; and see King, Obedience. The positive laws of the kingdom the just measure of the liberties of, III. 366. May not claim privileges of which subjects are incapable. III. 416. A prince has no right to dis- franchise his, by force, III. 343. See King, Law, Parliament Eng- lish. Hobbes's self-contradictions re- specting the relation of, to the ma- gistrate, IV. 561, 562. 580. 582; and see Hobbes. Subscription, to tests, practised com- monly at Geneva, III. 305. Though bitterly complained against by Eng- lish Presbyterians, ib. Suburbicary Churches; see Patriarchate of Rome, Rujpnus. Succession, see Eternitij. , Apostolical ; see Apostolical Succession, Bishops. Uninterrupted in the Church of England, V. 189; and see Church of England, Orders English. Suevic Confession ; see Confession, Suevic. Sufficiency, with respect to causation, two sorts of, IV. 451, 452; and see Cause. Suffragan Bishops; see Bishops Suffra- gan, Chorepiscopi. Sunday, a more proper (civil) name for the Lord's Day, than Sabbath, V. 11. See First Day of the Week, Lord's Day, Sabbath, Scriptures. lS,vuel(TaKToi ; see Council of Nice the First. '2,vvTr)pr}- as managed by Mr. Baxter; by Bishop Bram- hall, "Works Part ii. Discourse iii, III. 497—582. Contents of, JII. 499 — 502. Occasion of, I. xxxi ; III. 503, b, "SVheu and where written. III, 539. p. 540. 577. "When and how published, I. xxxi; III. Pref Violent preface prefixed to, by Dr. Samuel Parker ; see Marvel Andrew, Parker Samuel. " , A Just, of the Church of England, from the Unjust Charge of Criminous Schism ; see Just Vin- dication. of True Liberty, from ante- cedent and extrinsecal necessity ; see Defence of True Liberty. Viret, Jean, assisted at the Colloquy of Poissy, I. 68. o. Virgin Mary, The Blessed; see Mary, The Blessed Virgin. Virgil, quotation tirom, respecting the power of God over fate, IV. 116. Virginia, no Bishops in, during the reigns of James I. and Charles I., I. 275, Virtue, Occult, or influence, IV. 306 ; and see Stars. Virtues, Theological, what they are, IV. 58. Vision, theorj' of, held by Bramhall, IV. 291. How the object is the cause of, ib. , The Beatifical, decried by Hobbes as unintelligible, IV, 535. ■ , Knowledge of, as distinguished from knowledge of approbation, IV. 60. Vitalianus, Pope 657 — 672; see Theo- dore. Vocation, see Mission. Volition, what is meant by, IV. 285. Hobbes confounds the act of, with the will itself, IV. 164. 395. See jnii. Volo velle, the expression defended upon Scaliger's authority, IV. 287. 450. Voluntariness, doth not depend on the will of others, IV. 297— 300. Natural agents act determinately not volun- tarily, IV. 393. Voluntary Actions, see Actions of Free Agents. Voluntas Signi — Beneplaciti ; see God, Will of Vossius, so far assented to Episcopacy GENERAL INDEX. 479 as to hold a prebend in England, III. 536. Vow, see Dispensations. A right Hobbist cannot, as he ought, IV. 358. W. Wadsworth, James, an Anglo- Romanist writer, once a member of the Church of England, III. 100. u. Contro- versy of, with Bishop Bedell, III. 80. p. 100. u. Account of, III. 100. u. Affirmed in 1615 an "attempted" consecration at the Nag's Head, III. 39. f. 42, 43. 100, 101. Yet bears witness to the Register of the conse- cration of Abp. Parker, as of a subse- quent actual consecration, III. 100. Must have seen that Register before 1605, III. 100. u. Waldenses, The, beginning of, very an- cient, II. 317. Seceded from the Bishop of Rome in the time of Pope Hildebrand, II. 451. Eulogy of St. Bernard upon their faith and conversation, ib. Had Bishops, II. 62 ; III. 531, 532. And gave Epi- scopal ordination to the Fratres Bo- hemi under the name of " Seniores," ib. Affirmed in the year 1120, that the Great Antichrist was come, in the persons of the then governors of the Roman Church, II. 451. Cruel- ties enacted against, by the Church of Rome, I. 48 ; II. 317. Waldensis, admits the original of Shrift to be human, V. 223. r. Wales, incorporated with England by Act of Parliament 27 Hen. VIII., III. 465. — — , Church of ; see Caerleo7i, Church of Wales, St. David, Giraldus Cam- hrensis, Menevia, St. David's. Walo Messalinus, see Salmasius. Walpole, Michael, principal of the Eng- lish Jesuits, in the reign of Queen Elizabeth, treasonable doctrine of, II. 114. Walsh, , titular Archbishop of Cashel, imprisoned by Lord Straf- ford when Lord Deputy of Ireland, but dismissed after three or four days, IL 124, 125. , or Falesius, Father Peter, af- firmed the validity of the English Ordinal, in 1 674 and 1 686, IIL 1 15. g. Wandesford, Sir Christopher, presented Mr. 13ramliall to the rectory of El- vington, I. iv. Joined Viscount Wentworth in inviting him to Ire- land, I. V, Letter from, to Bishop Bramhall, I. Ixxxv. j. Letter to. from Abp. (then Mr. John) Bram- hall, in 1628, V. end of Pref. At- tended by Abp. Branahall on his death bed, V. Pref. b. Funeral ser- mon for, preached by Abp. Bram- hall, ib. War, Hobbes teacheth, that unconfe- derate states may make, upon each other without any warning, IV. 552. And that no man is bound to go to warfare, IV. 553. See Nature, State of Ward, Samuel, D.D., Archdeacon of Taunton, and Master of Sidney Sus- sex College Cambridge 1609 — 1643, III. 568. a. Saying of, respecting the Schoolmen, III. 568. Was one of the English deputies to the Synod of Dort, IIL 568. a. , Thomas, an Anglo- Romanist, scurrilous books of, respecting Eng- lish orders, in 1688, 1715, 1719, as- serting the Nag's Head fable, III. 39. f. Ware, Sir James, article of, respecting Abp. Bramhall, in his Comment, de Praesul. Hiberniae, I. iii. Warham, William, L.L.D., Bishop of London, Archbishop of Canterbury, 1503 — 1533 ; supported the Regal supremacy, IL 218. 295. Words said to have been spoken by, to King Henry VIII., justifying the Regal supremacy, I. 120; II. 100, 503. But his other acts inconsistent with them, I. 120. u. Omissions in the Archiepiscopal Register of. III. Pref. ■ , or Mills, John, Canon of Canterbury ; see Mills. Warning, Fair ; see Fair Warning. Warton, see Wharton. Waste, Statute of; see Statute of Waste. Watson, Rev. Richard, chaplain to Lord Hopton, author of a second Fair Warning in defence of Bram- hall's, I. XXX ; III. Pref. Published Dr. Barnes's Catholico-Romanus Pacificus, V. 209. t. , Thomas, D.D., Bishop of Lincoln 1557 — 1559, deprived upon Queen Elizabeth's accession, and when. III. 232. An alleged witness at second-hand to the Nag's Head fable, IIL 40. f. 107. In the cus- tody successively of Bps. Guest and Cox, III. 108. Afterwards prisoner in Wisbeach Castle, IIL 107, 108. Death of, TIL 232. ', William, a Roman Catholic Priest, treason of, against James I., IIL 369. Acts of, declared treason, although committed before James's coronation, ib. 480 GExNERAL INDEX. Wax Tapers, benediction of, upon Eas- ter Eve in the Roman Church, V. 131. t. Expressions in the hymn sung upon that occasion, V. 131. Wednesday, ever esteemed a fast in the Church, V. 12. Welch, a Presbyterian minister, inso- lent expressions of, from the pulpit, against King James I., III. 259. Wenceslaus, Emperor of Germany, oc- casion taken of the deprivation of, by Pope Boniface IX., to advance the Papal claim of concurrence in the election of the German Emperors, I. 203. Wentworth, Peter, Member of the House of Commons in the reign of Queen Elizabeth, committed by the Queen during the sitting of Parliament for his conduct in the House, III. 392. 394. , Thomas, Viscount Went- worth and Earl of Strafford, Lord Deputy of Ireland ; invited Bram- hall to Ireland, I. v. vi. Iviii, lix. Letter to, from Bp. Bramliall, I, Ixxxiii. Treatment of the Roman Catholics in Ireland by Bp. Bram- hall and, II. 124. Idle story re- specting the hopes entertained of the conversion of, to the Church of Rome, II. 550. Efforts of, in con- junction with Bramhall, in behalf of the Irish Church, I. vii. lix. Part taken by, in the Irish Convocation of 1634, V. 80—83. The first of the Irish canons, declaring the adoption by the Irish Church of the English Articles, written by, and carried by his authority, V. 80. m. Was no cause of the Irish Rebellion, III. 455. Charles I.'s coronation oath no rea- son for his assenting to the condem- nation of, by the Parliament, III. 420. Story refuted, of the grudge between, and Abp. Ussher, and that the latter caused Charles I. to sign the warrant for the death of, V. 83—85. Abp. Ussher's letter re- specting the death of, I. xxi. Abp. Ussher was the spiritual ad- viser of, at the time of his death, V. 84. Voluntary petition of, to King Charles I., that he would sign the warrant for his death, III. 420. Proviso, that the case of, should not be drawn into a precedent. III. 436. Westminster, Coronation Oath of the Kings of England taken at, I. 149. Tumults at, in the commencement of the Great Rebellion, III. 413. 436. • • — Assembly ; see Assembly Westminster, Catvdrey Daniel, Pa^- mer. Westminster, Bishop of; see Thirlby. , Cathedral o/^when founded, IL 145. , Parliament of; see Parlia- ment of Westminster. , Statute of; see Statute of Westminster. West Saxons ; see Saxons, West. Weston, Edward, D.D., attack of, in 1602, upon English Orders, III. 131. e. , Robert, Chancellor of Ireland, account of. III. 180. s. Signed the certificate of the legal validity of the second commission to confirm and consecrate Abp. Parker, III. 180. Wharton, or Warton, or Parfew, Robert, B.D., Bishop of St. Asaph— of He- reford, 1536 — 1558; consecration of, III. Pref. 142. p. Died shortly be- fore the death of Queen Mary, III. 232. Whitaker, William, D.D., Master of St. John's College Cambridge 1586 —1595, and Professor of Divinity ; account of, III. 134. p. An able polemic writer for the Church of England, 1. 67. Defence of the doctrine of, respecting Orders, III. 134, 135 ; V. 250, 251—254. Opi- nion of, concerning Romish Orders in England, V. 250. Of the asser- tion of, that English orders are not derived from those of Rome, V. 251 —254. White, Francis, D.D., Bishop of Car- lisle—of Norwich— of Ely, 1626— 1638 ; an able polemic writer for the Church of England, I. 67. Treatise of, upon the Sabbath and Lord's Day, V. 36. 40. 47, 48. Transla- tion by, of a passage of St. Gregory, needlessly cavilled at by Abp. Ussher, V. 76. , John, D.D., Bishop of Lincoln — of Winchester, 1554 — 1559; de- prived upon Queen Elizabeth's ac- cession, and at what time, III. 232. Died before his successor's consecra- tion, ib. and see Home. Whitgift, John, D.D., Bishop of Wor- cester, Archbishop of Canterbury, l.';77 — 1604; disallowed the orders of foreign Presbyterians in 1584, in the case of Truvers, III. 135. t. High expressions of, respecting the Regal supremacy, V. 233. 235. Whitsuntide, one of the two ordinary seasons of Baptism in the primitive Church, V. 177. Whittingham, William, Dean of Durham GENERAL INDEX. 481 1563 — 1579, seditious proceedings of, at Frankfort, in 1554, III. 317. Whole, half more than the, a truth in Ethics, II. 484-. Wicelius, a Roman Catholic divine, account of, III. 511. e. A true lover of peace. III. 511. Labours of, to further a re-union between Roman- ists and Protestants, III. 511. e. Wicldiffe, John, condemnation of, by the Council of Constance, I. 250 ; II. 387. Denial by, of the Papal su- premacy, condemned by that Council with a qualification only, ib. Wife, texts of Scripture enforcing the subordination of a, to her husband, IV. 570. Hobbes's principles de- stroy that subordination, IV. 569, 570. fFiZ/r/rf, Archbishop of York 667—711, in the reigns of Egbert of Kent, and Egfrid and Alfred of Northum- bria ; the first great appellant from England to Rome, I. 133; II. 131, 132. 438. Case of, discussed, I. 133—135. Bramhall's mistake re- specting the settlement of it, I. 135. g. Appeal of, the first and only one made to Rome from Eng- land for the first thousand years after Christ, II. 438. It was an equitable rather than a legal appeal, II. 438, 439. The Pope's decision in it was not admitted, II. 132. 439. "NVas made Bishop of Selsey (now Chichester) by King Edelwalk about 680, during his banishment from the see of York, I. 146. Disputation between Bishop Cole- man and, about the observation of Easter, II. 135. 176. Wilihade, an Englishman, sent to con- vert the Germans, II. 232. Made Bishop of Breme by Charlemagne, ib. Will of God; see God, Will of Ante- cedent, and consequent, distin- guished, II. 58. of Man, defined by Scaliger to be ** intellectus extensiis ad habendum aut faciendum quod cognoscit," IV. 394. The, an^ the understanding, explained, IV. 288. The, and the understanding, two powers of the rational soul, IV. 410. The rational, is either a faculty of the reasonable soul, or the reasonable soul itself as it willeth, IV. 389. The faculty of willing is the, IV. 438. Hobbes confounds the act of volition with the, itself, volitio with voluntas, IV. 164. 395. And confounds liberty and the, IV. 265. Is not a necessary cause of its own BRAMHALL. y particular acts, IV. 170. 450. Is not a passive instrument as the sword in one's hand, IV. 268. The willing of man is not like a falling stone, IV. 387.411.446.462. Elicit acts of the, cannot be necessitated, imperate can, IV. 130. 399. How far fear and the other passions determine the, IV. 124. 134. Difference between diver- sion and determination of the, IV. 253. Motives cannot compel the, IV. 136. Of the doctrine that the last act of the reason necessitates the ; see Judgment, Reason, Understanding. How the, followeth the judgment of reason, IV. 288. ^Man may will con- trary to the dictate of reason, IV. 412. A sufl[icient cause inclusive of the, only hypothetically necessary, IV. 173. Sufficient causes include not the actual determination of the, IV. 173, 174. See Causes. Other causes concur with the, to produce an action, IV. 448. A true, may be changed, IV. 296. Freedom of the, proved from Scripture, and from reason : see Actions, Election, Free- will, Liberty, Necessitxj. Sin, to be sin at all, must be the act of a free, against a just law, IV. 114; and see Law, Sin. The, no more than the bias of a bowl, according to Hobbes, IV. 271. Hobbes makes the, to be compelled, IV. 377. Hobbes's contradictory as- sertions as to the power of law over the, IV. 589. Reply to Hobbes's assertion, that liberty to act does not imply liberty to will ; see Liberty. Hobbes's confusion between think- ing and willing, IV. 249, 250. See Hobbes. Will, Last, and Testament, of Arch- bishop Bramhall, I. cvii — cxii. Willing, act of; see Nill, Will. Willelmus, see William. Willet, Thomas, notary public, account of. III. 185. j. One of the witnesses to Archbishop Parker's consecration, III. 88. 206. 213. Assisted also at his confirmation. III. 185. After- wards ordained by Bishop Grindall, III. 185. j. William the Conqueror, King of Eng- land, enjoyed the patronage and in- vestiture of Bishoprics in the Church of England, II. 404. 406, 407. Nominated Lanfranc to the see of Canterbury, I. 146. Possessed legis- lative power in ecclesiastical aflfairs, II. 434. Law of, enforcing tithes, II. 428. Prescript of, to Remigius Bishop of Lincoln, II. 434. Laws 482 GENERAL INDEX. of, the same as those of Edward the Confessor, 1. 136; IT. 439. WlUiavi Ri/fus, King of England, en- joyed the patronage and investiture of Bishoprics in the Church of Eng- land, II. 404. 406. Nominated An- selm to the see of Canterbury, 1. 146. Anselm himself invested by, II. 406. Held at his death the temporalties of three Bishoprics and nine Abbeys in his own hands, V. 232. a. As- serted the authority of English kings, I. 178. , agent of Henry I. of Eng- land to Pope Paschal II., resolute speech of, to the Pope, respecting investitures, II. 406. of Malmeshury , testimony of, that the nomination and investiture of Bishops in England belongs to the crown, V. 202. 1. That King Edgar possessed them, II. 407. That homage was paid of old by Bishops to laymen, II. 417. Opi- nion of, respecting King Alfred and Archbishop Theodore, in the matter of Archbishop Wilfrid's appeal to Rome, I. 134. of Newbrigg, testimony of, that the nomination and investiture of Bishops in England belongs to the crown, V. 203. o. ■ of Occham, saying of, to the Emperor Louis of Bavaria, II. 317. 605, 606. Argument of, for the in- dependence of the German Empe- rors upon the Popes, I. 150. Williams, Rev. David, books of, in de- fence of English Orders against the Nag's Head fable. III. 40. f. — — — — , John, D.D., Bishop of Lin- coln— Archbishop of York, 1621 — 1650, speech of, about the Nag's Head fable, IIL 37. That speech a possible origin of the tale concerning Bishop Morton, ib. Wilson, Matthew ; see Knott, Edmund. Winchester, Bishops of; see Andrewes, Bilson, Deneulfus, Edelwald, Fox Richard, Gardiner, Home, Morley, Neil, Pilkington, White John, Wolsey. , Parliament of; see Parlia- ment of Winchester. Wine, pure, used by some Churches in the Holy Eucharist, mixed by others, in the primitive times, yet without controversies, censures, or animo- sities, I. 9. Water used for, in the Holy Eucharist, by some early here- tics, ib. Opinion of Melancthon re- specting the use of honied water instead of, in the Holy Eucharist, where wine cannot be procured, II. 202. Substitute said to have been used for, in the Holy Eucharist, by some Indian Christians, ib. Notion of the Manichees concerning, L 8, 9. Wirtemberg, Duke of; see Eberhard. Wisbeach Castle, Watson Bishop of Lincoln and other Romanists con- fined iu, during the latter part of Queen Elizabeth's reign. III. 107, 108. Was the head quarters of the English Romanists at that time, III. 107. Withred, King of Kent 693—725, eccle- siastical laws of, I. 137; II. 413. Called the Council of Becancelde in 694, IL 141. 414. Presided in it and confirmed its decrees, ib. Did not admit the Papal supremacy, II. 142. 234. Wittenagemot ; see Parliament, English. Wittenberg, or Wirtemberg ; see Eber- hard. Wolsey, Thomas, Cardinal, Bishop of Lincoln — of Bath and Wells — of Durham — of Winchester, Archbishop of York, 1514 — 1531 ; suppressed forty monasteries in order to found his two Colleges at Oxford and Ips- wich, II. 104. Urged on the divorce of Henry YIII. from Queen Kathe- rine for sinister ends, I. 123 ; II. 187, 188. Contrived and effected a distinction of that mixed body the Parliament into two assemblies, one secular, one ecclesiastical, the latter called the Convocation or Synod, V. 229. Words of, upon his deathbed, I. 35. Alleged praemunire incurred by the English clergy by their con- sent to the legantine authority of, I. 150. Wood, Thomas, B.D., Canon of Canter- bury in 1559, but not present at Arch- bishop Parker's election. III. 193. Deprived, III. 193. h. Had been nominated by Queen Mary in 1558 to the Bishopric of St. Asaph, but was not consecrated. III. 232. Worcester, Battle of, September 3, 1651, L cxlvii; V. 117. , Bishopric of, once a suffragan see to the Archbishopric of Caerleon, II. 526. , Bishops of; see Bell, Bilson, Dunstan, Freake, Heath, Hooper, Latimer, Morley, Oswald, Pates, San- dys Edwin, Whitgift, W ulstan. , Florence of; see Florence of Worcester. , Marquis of; see Somerset, Henry. Works, good, texts attributing the will GENERAL INDEX. 483 ' to do, to God, IV. 232. Of necessity, piety, and charity, lawful even upon the Sabbath, and upon the Lord's Day in a greater latitude, V. 56. Works of Archbishop Bramhall ; see Bramhall, John. World, arguments of Fathers to prove that the, cannot be spherical ; see St. Augustin, Lactantius. Worms, Council of ; see Council of Worms. Worship, of God ; see God, Worship of. Of the Blessed Virgin, see Mary The Blessed Virgin. Of the Saints, see Saints. Of the Host, see Lord's Sup- per. Of the Crucifix, see Crucifix. Of Images, see Images. Of Relics, see Relics. Worthington, Thomas, an Anglo-Ro- manist, translated Bristow's work against the English Church in 1608, III. 125. h. Additions made by, to Bristow's words, unfairly quoted by Le Quien as Bristow's own words, ib. Yet even thus there is not a word about the Nag's Head fable, ih. Wotton, Sir Henry, saying of, that "pru- rigo disputandi scabies Ecclesiae," I. 8. Another saying of, respecting violent remedies,' III. 340. Account by, of the "Young" Parliament, of 1621, III. 405. 430. , Nicholas, L. L. D., Dean of Canterbury and of York 1 542—1 566, account of, III. 186. m. Archbishop- ric of Canterbury said to have been offered to, by Queen Elizabeth in 1559, and refused. III. 187. m. Presided at the Chapter which elect- ed Archbishop Parker, III. 186— 188. Evidence that he was in Eng- land during the month of that elec- tion, although in France immediately before and in Scotland shortly after, III. Pref. n. 187. m. Writers, English Protestant, many dis- tinguished polemic, for the English Church, I. 67. Objections to Eng- lish Orders from the language of, answered. III. 134—136; V. 246; and see Fulke, Sparke, SutcUffe, Whitaker. Alleged language of, about Sacrifice, II. 276, 277. Jus- tification by special Faith, II. 209. The extent of difference between the Roman Church and Protestants, II. 41. 203—205. , Anglo- Romanist , many distin- guished, for the Church of Rome, I. 67. Every, without exception, from 1605 to 1625, mentions the Nag's Head fable, before 1605 not one, III. 39. f; V. 246. u. Writers, Romish, many, deny the Di- vine right of the Papacy, II. 376, 377. And the Divine institution of Shrift and Confession, V. 222, 223. And the Romish doctrine of a dou- ble matter and form in Ordination, V. 217. Language of, respecting the Creed, IL 473. The freedom of the will, IV. 217. Concupiscence, IV. 439. Some, hold that the desire of Baptism on the part of parents suffices for the salvation of infants where Baptism cannot be had; see Infants. Wrong ; see Evil, Law. W., S. ; see Serjeant, William. Wulstan, Bishop of "Worcester 1062 — 1095, election of, to the see of Wor- cester, what share the Pope had in it, V. 203. n. y. Yale, Thomas, L.L.B., Chancellor to Archbishop Parker, account of, III. 180. X. Signed the certificate of the legal validity of the second commis- sion to confirm and consecrate Arch- bishop Parker, III. 180. Probable share of, in the De Antiq. Brit. Ec- clesiae, III. 12. d. York, Archbishop of. Primate of Eng- land, IL 641. Anciently had ju- risdiction over Scotland, IL 181. 530. How that jurisdiction was lost by the, see Church of Scotland. , Archbishops of; see Grindalf Heath, Lee, Matthews, May, Neil, Sandys Edwin, Sewalus de Bowill, Sharpe, Wilfrid, Williams John, Wolsey, Young. ——, Bishop of, took precedence at the Council of Aries of the Bishop of London, and why, I. 159, 160. , City of, an imperial city at the time of the Council of Aries, L 159. Severus the Emperor died at the, ib. Constantine the Great said to have been born in the, ib. But without probability, I. 159. £ Royal palace of the Roman Empe- rors called Pertenna, since corrupted into Bedema, where situated in the, L 159, 160. Severs Hill close to the, so called from the Emperor Severus, I. 159. St. Helen's Church in the, 1. 160. St. Martyn's Church in the, Bramhall rector of it in 1617, 1618; see Bramhall, John. Was a pattern of loyalty to Charles I., V. 110. The Marquis of Newcastle shut up in the, by Fairfax, in June 484 GENERAL INDEX. 1613, V. 110. g. Form of Oath of the burgesses of the, III. 452. York Minster, Sermon in, before the Marquis of Newcastle, by Bishop Bramhall; see Bramhall John, Ser- mon. Another, for Mr. Slingsby, by Bishop Bramhall, preached in ; see Bramhall John, Slingsby. Young, Thomas, L.L.D., Bishop of St. David's, Archbishop of York, 1559 — 1570 ; proof of the consecration and translation of. III. 221. 227. One of the Bishops alleged by Champney to have been consecrated at the Nag's Head, III. 43. s. Ypres, see Janseniiis. Z. Zachary Pope 741 — 752, seditious doctrine of, addressed to Pepin, III. 301. Aided Pepin in his revolt against Childeric, for his own ends, I. 131. Zanchy, opinion of, respecting the duty of separating from the Church of Rome, II. 271. Respecting epi- scopacy, III. 480. 483, 484. Main- tained a necessity of sinning only in respect of our original corruption, IV. 398. Opinion of, respecting the morality of the Sabbath, V. 16. n. Argument of, answered, that the Fourth Commandment enjoins the sanctification of the Sabbath Day, not of the Seventh, V. 29. Zeno, anecdote of, in confutation of fatalism, IV. 82, 83. Zosimus, Pope 417 — 418, contention of, with St. Augustine and the African Bishops, respecting appeals to Rome, I. 99. It did not presently render either party schismatical, ib. Claim of supremacy grounded by, on a counterfeit canon of the Council of Nice, II. 374. And rejected by the African Bishops, ib. Zuingle, at what time he began to preach. III. 147. Desired episco- pacy, if he could have had it. III. 147.491.533. Held, that the Church has authority to change or translate the Lord's Day as it pleases, V. 10. d. Zuinglians, our forefathers were not, III. 168. The, liked episcopacy, if they could have had it, III. ^47, 148. 491. 532, 533. Zurich Letters, when and by whom first published, III. Pref. 217. Con- tain in themselves complete evidence to the fact of Abp. Parker's conse- cration and that of the other English Bishops in 1559 — 1561, as recorded in the Archiepiscopal Register, III. 85. f. 217—224. hut. flOlJC THE END. OXFORD: PRIXTCD BY I. SHRIMPTOX. London: May 184G. PREPARING FOR PUBLICATION, A NEW AND CAREFULLY EDITED EDITION OF BISHOP JEREMY TAYLOH'S WORKS ; WITH THE LIFE BY BISHOP IIEBER, AND AVITII THE REFERENCES VERIFIED. IN TWELVE HANDSOMELY-PRINTED VOLUMES, DEMY OCTAVO. In consequence of the demand for a new edition of tlie Works of Bishop Jeremy Taylor, the Proprietors of Bishop Heher's edition have made arrangements with a learned and competent Editor, resident in Oxford, to prepare one which they hope will satisfy the wants expressed by scholars. There has been no modern edition of the Works of this greatest of the writers of the seventeenth century — our poet divine," as he has been appropriately termed, in which the text has been collated with the original editions, and in which the references have been carefully verified. From the vast stores of learning with which his mind was replete. Bishop Taylor scattered Prospectus of a New Edition of Jeremy Taylor's Works, in 12 Vols. over his writings illustrative and corroborative quotations in pro- fusion^ without, on too many occasions, referring to the precise passages where they occurred; a habit which, while it has exposed him to unfriendly attacks from the enemies of the Church, has also made the task of verifying liis references so difficult, that no one has liitherto ventured to undertake the responsible and laborious office of suppljdng an edition of his works complete in tliis respect. The work will be published in demy 8vo. volumes, each containing 600 closely but handsomely printed pages, price Half-a-Guinea eachj at intervals of two months. The First Volume will probably be pubHshed in January next. Subscribers' JVames received by the Proprietors, and all Booksellers. *#* In consequence of the arrangement made with the present Editor being made known to the Committee of the Library of Anglo-Cathohc Theology at their last meeting, they consented to withdraw the name of Jeremy Taylor from their list of authors whom they propose to publish in that series. LONDON : LONGMAN, BROWN, & CO. ; F. & J. RIVINGTON ; HATCHARD & SON ; HAMILTON & CO. ; SIMPKIN & CO. ; J. BAIN ; E. HODGSON ; H. WASHBOURNE ; H. C. BOHN ; BICKERS & BUSH ; C. DOLMAN ; G. ROUTLEDGE. OXFORD : J. H. PARKER. CAMBRIDGE : J. & J. J. DEIGHTONS ; MACMILLAN, BARCLAY, & MACMILLAN. LIVERPOOL : G. & J. ROBINSON. BRISTOL : W. STRONG. BIRMINGHAM : H. C. LANGBRIDGE.